Prologue + Chapter 01: The Rejection

Prologue

"Pardon me for disturbing you your highness but I have something very important to
tell to you ." A royal guard kneel in front of his throne.

The king look at him while still kissing the neck of the woman  he was with right
now.

He sign him to stand up and talk.

"We found her." The king immediately stop from what he is doing and seriously
looked at him.

"Continue." He ordered, seriously.

The royal guard bow his head before start talking again.

" We found her in the middle of the forest inside the territory roaming around. It
looks like she's picking some herbal medicines." He answered.

"How come I didn't feel her?" He asked to himself.

"Remember you rejected her, asshole." His wolf replied angrily. His face darkened,
he really had an hard time to tame his wolf.

"Shut up!" He hissed to his wolf.

" Yeah whatever." His wolf lifelessly replied.

"We decided to approach her but before we can reach her destination she look to us
and started running afterwards. We chase her but she's too fast for a human and
then we lost her." The royal guard continued.

His fist turned into a ball. He can't believe that he didn't even feel her inside his
territory. His warriors found her but she escaped?

"When this thing happened?!" He angrily asked him.

" Just a few minutes ago your highness." His jaw clenched and his grip tightened to
the girl in his lap.

"Find her now and bring her to me!" He ordered.

They quickly nodded their heads.

"Yes your highness." They bowed first before going out to the throne room.

He let go of the woman in his arm.

"Leave now and don't come back." The lady quickly leave because of fear.

A mad Alpha is already scary, how much more if the Alpha King is the one who is
angry? That would be indeed fearful and scary.
Chapter 01 : The Rejection

Her Point of View

5 years ago

I was laying down on my bed while reading my favourite book, Pride and Prejudice,
when Amanda, my best friend, interrupted me from reading.

"Come one Harper, get your ass off to your bed and prepare!" She energetically
exclaimed to me.

Geez, she's too loud and alive.

" I'm not coming Amanda." I simply replied without even looking at her.

"Argh seriously Harp? You've got to be kidding me, tonight will be remarkable day
because it's the ceremony of the next king! Did you heard me? The coronation of the
new werewolf king!" She literally yelled at my face.

I stop reading my book and look at her carefully.

"Stop yelling Amanda, look, it's not necessary for me to attend that ceremony and
you know the reason well Am," I calmly said to her.

"Look also Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, get your lazy ass to the bed now because
you're coming with me to that ball tonight, and it will exactly start 3 hours from
now." She seriously commanded to me

I can't help but to smile, I found it so funny when I saw her so serious like this.

"Okay fine," I answered while closing my book and carefully put it back on my
bookshelf.

She clapped her hand twice and smiled so widely.

"Alright then, come on." She happily said and wink at me. Here we go again, I
groaned silently and glared at her.

This would be tiring, geez, why am I agreed to her again? I walk outside my room
and followed her.

When we arrived there, I saw a blue backless gown. I immediately look at her. She's
grinning at me, it looks like she's planning something not so good.

"I will definitely not going to wear that shit."

" Well, watch me."

We argued for a few minutes but later on she made me wore that damn gown.

"Argh I hate you now Amanda!" I complained and gave her a death glare. But she
just smirked at me.

"Oh please, don't hate me. You look smokin'hot babe,"

I frowned but still glaring at her.

"Hurry up, you're not done yet. Do your make up. I'll be back later." She hurriedly
said and go to her bathroom. But before she completely got in, she winked at me
again which I just cringed.

What's wrong with her?

I just did my make up while waiting for her. After a few minutes she walked out,
wearing a strapless green high cut slit gown.

I raised my one eyebrow at her.

" What do you think Harp? Do I look smokin'hot like you?" She playfully asked me.

This time I smirked at her, time for her to pay back.

"Not even a bit." I teased her.

" You're so mean," she said dramatically and frowned.

I chuckled softly.

"Nah I'm just kidding, you look great."

"Just great?"

" Yeah what else?" I continue to tease her.

Amanda is a super pretty girl, she had a ginger red hair, dark green eyes and really
tall. She would be a super model.

" No smokin'hot?"

I chuckled again.

" Haha yes you look smokin'hot, and I know that you know that so it’s no
need for me to tell."

" Haha, I thought so, you won't let me down that's why were friends."

She sat on the chair besides me and we look our selves to the mirror.

"Do you think I’ll find my mate tonight?" She asked me so I looked at her .

"You know, I'm dying to meet him. It's been two years already since I turned 18 but
until now..." She stop and sigh.

" Until now, I can't still find him," she paused again and faced me.

"I'm really thinking now that I don't have mate." She continued.

I hold her hand and gave her a reassuring smile.

"Stop thinking about it drama queen, you have your mate , maybe you just need to
wait for the right time. I know you'll find him soon so don't lose hope." She smiled
from what I said and loosen up a bit.

" Do you really think I'll find him?" I nodded my head.

" Alright, you're right I shouldn't lose hope and be optimistic. And speaking of mate...
Maybe you'll find yours tonight!" I immediately shook my head.

"We both know that I don't have mate, I'm a human Am, that's also one of my
reason why I don't want to go to the ball. I'm not belong there." This time she's the
one who held my hand.

"Who said you don't belong there? You're one of the few people who know our
existence and that makes you rare Harper. You don't know how fates work,we don't
know maybe you had a mate. I think there some cases that a human can have a
werewolf mate, vampire mate or any creature." She said to me.

I just smiled from what she said, sound so serious haha so creepy.

" Haha stop this drama now Am, its giving me a goosebumps."

She playfully punch my shoulder and laugh with me. We make ourselves pretty and
stunning for the ball.

Me and Amanda lives near at the palace where the royal family we're living.

I met her a year ago, I think the blue moon festival. We talk until the moon replace
by the sun. So much talk right?

From that moment, we became friends.

" Are you ready Harper?" She asked me. I nodded.

We left her house and went to the grand entrance of the palace. Everyone is invited
to come but I don't think if I'm also allowed.

I heard that the new king has a thing against human. He hates human and I don't
know why.

I glance at her, she's so happy right now. Maybe hoping that she'll find her mate
tonight. I wish for her luck.

"Miss Amanda," the guards at the gate greeted her and bow their heads.

Amanda were the daughter of the Royal chief warriors, she had a two younger
siblings and an older brother.

She nodded at them and smiled.

"Is the ball started?"

"Yes Miss Amanda," one of them answered emotionlessly.

"Oh okay, well we'll go ahead now." She said and held my hand. Before we passed
by, I saw them murmured the word human.

They also aware that the new king hates human. I wish that I can't cross my path on
the nee king tonight.

"Look Harper! My father was there!" I look from where she pointed. I saw a man in
his late fifties, he's standing straight while having a serious look.
He had the intimidating aura.

" The person behind him were my brother." She continued.

And then my glance travel to the person behind her father. I saw a young man in his
mid twenties. He look great and I think it runs to their blood.

I was busy observing the surrounding when I felt Amanda's grip tightened .

"What's wrong?" I asked her.

She seems to be scared, stunned and so lost. She's bothered.

" The king were watching us." She whispered.

"Oh, maybe he's not. Where he is?" I asked.

" Above, don't look. It's better if you won't walk to him. Stay away from him, just
tonight."

I nodded my head and hold her hand on my arm.

" Yes I will, don't worry."

"Alright then, let's go there." We are about to walk when she stopped again. What
happened?

" Did you smell that scent?" She asked me.

I confusedly stared at her.

" Smell what? Aside from food and different perfume I smell nothing."

"Oh my... This smell..." Her eyes widened.

" Smell of my mate." She said to me. I blinked once, she found her mate now?

" I'm so sorry to leave you here now, I'll just going to find him now, I don't want to
waste this opportunity. But I promise I'll be back soon." She said hurriedly.

I nodded my head.

"No worries but promise me, you'll going to find him. If now, I'll smack you, haha just
kidding. Go ahead now and good luck."

She laughed softly and tap my shoulder.

" Alright see you later!" She said and then left.

I look around again but then suddenly I saw something. I was so stunned when I met
a pair of captivating grey eyes.

"Mate." My wolf, Reenah, yelled at me in joy.

Yeah I know that I'm lying to Amanda but don't blame me, it was for her safety and
mine.
No one should will know about my true identity.

"Don't be a pussy Reenah, obviously he doesn't even want us." My demon, Venice,
conquered.

"Will the both of you stop arguing?!" My witch, Wendy, tried to stop them.

Here we go again, they will argue nonstop. Before they can start shouting to each
other and that will definitely going to be annoying. I blocked them.

I looked at his direction again, he was still staring at me. He knows that I'm his mate
but he's not making a move to claim me.

Whatever.

I just shrugged off and went towards the food court.

"Go to him please, Alizah." My wolf beg to me.

"No Reenah, We both know that we can't have a mate." I said to her.

"We can, Please I need him, we need him." She pleaded. I let out a sigh silently.

"Miss?" I heard someone called me from behind. I look at him and gave him a
questioning look.

"The king's want to see you," he replied.

Oh really?

"Go to him now! I knew it, he wanted us also!" My wolf happily said.

I doubt that, but okay fine. I'll face him. I nodded to the man and followed him.

We went to a huge and beautiful room, it's screaming wealth and power. The man
who bring me here immediately leave.

"So you're my mate." I searched where the voice came from. I found him near at the
window and he's back was facing me.

Slowly he turned around to face me and the first thing I saw were his greyish eyes.

I can clearly see anger and disgust in his face.

"What's your name?" He asked me seriously, coldness was also evident in his voice.

"Tell him now Alizah!" My voice shouted. She's too happy, I'm afraid there will be a
high possibility that her heart will break in to million pieces later.

" I'm Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur." I answered. He start to walk towards my
direction and smirk.

" I'm King Zachary Vance Spencer Montegromery, Rejecting you, Harper Alizah
Grace Larkspur as my mate and the future queen of werewolves."

My Wolf whimpered from what she heard while me? I'm still processing in my mind
what the heck did he just said.
The way he told me that he's rejecting me it was as if it's just nothing to him.

"Bastard!" My demon cussed him.

"He's not a bastard Ven!" Reenah yelled back.

My mind was chaotic now. I calm myself and blocked them again. I step once and
smirk at him.

"May I know why you're rejecting me?" I asked him so calmly.

His jaw clenched and glared at me.

"Isn't obvious? You're just a pathetic, weak and useless human. And clearly a human
can't be my mate!" Why he's so angry? I didn't even do something terrible to him.

" Tell him, Alizah? Tell him you're not human!" My wolf beg to me. I don't know what
should I will now really, I closed my eyes and tried to blocked them but it seems like
I can't control them now because of this situation.

" Don't beg him to accept us, it's not our lose, it's him." Wendy said to me. Venice
agreed too but my wolf was saying different, she's telling me that I should told to
him who really I am.

" I'm sorry Reenah but I'm choosing us over him."

I looked at him and smiled. He called me pathetic, weak and useless human. I'm
wondering what makes him hate human so bad?

" Okay fine, yes I'm just a human and do you know what that does mean? Rejection
can't hurt me." I confidently said and look directly into his eyes.

"I'm Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, accepting your rejection, King Zachary Vance
Spencer Montegromery as your mate and the future queen of werewolves." After I
said that I smirked at him that made him mad and confused.

I can feel that his in pain like I felt right now but of course I didn't show him that I'm
hurt.

Reenah was begging me to take back what I've said but what done is done, I can't
undo something that already happened.

Our bond was slowly fading as I can feel the strong pain in my heart. It feels like it's
ripping me apart.

"Leave now, Alizah." Wendy told to me.

Before I can turn my back on him, he grab my arm so firmly in the way I can feel so
much pain.

" Listen carefully human, I know that you can't feel the pain I felt right now so get
out of my fucking territory and don't come back!" He angrily yelled in my face.

I gave him a death glare, if he's thinking that I'll be scared at him well he's wrong. I
jerk away so his grip loosen. A loud and hard slap touches his cheeks.
"That's what I'm going to do dumbass! Do you think I would like to stay to this
fucking place with you? Don't be dumb! I don't need someone like you and I don't
fucking care if you're the werewolf king! " I yelled back angrily.

I'm starting to lose my shit too. His face darkened and in just a matter of second he
slap me so hard that made me fall into the ground.

Before I can stand up a bunch of warriors came and literally drag me up.

"Take her away from my territory and don't let her come back. That was an order!"
He yelled.

"Yes your highness!"

Before they can drag me out I gave him a death glare. Don't let our path cross
again, King. I won't forgive you easily. Not until I'll find a good and valid reason for
me to forgive you.

As we reach the ball hall, they all stop dancing and look at me with confusion. All of
them doesn't have any idea what's going on.

"Harper!" I heard someone yelled from the crowd.

I searched where she is, and I saw her running towards my direction.

"What are you doing to her?! Let her go! She did nothing wrong!" She shouted and
trying to defend me.

The Warrior's still dragging me out while Amanda she's still following us.

Outside the palace I saw a black sleek care was parked at the end of the red carpet.

"Stop! Stop now! " She ordered but they didn't obey what she was saying.

"No! Don't take her away, she's innocent!" She beg when she saw me getting into
the car.

The car start to move, I saw in the side mirror she's looking at the car where I was
right now while crying.

"I'm sorry Amanda for leaving, I'm so sorry also for lying to you. I'll promise when
our paths will cross again, I'll make it up to you. Take care Amanda Carnelian." I
mind linked to her

After that, I am being exiled to the place where my mate, My ex mate precisely,
Ruled.
Chapter 02: Peaceful Life
Chapter 02 : Peaceful Life

Her Point of View

Present Time

It's been a bloody five years already since that rejection happened.

What's more fun? He's fucking banned me to his kingdom! Such an asshole right?

The first year of being rejected by him, my wolf was nonstop crying and she was in
pain.

Take the blame on the dumb king. When Reenah start crying, my demon, Venice
were bitching her too and that was fucking annoying.

It seems like I'm going to lose my shit completely because of them.

I might admit, managing the three of them is like a shit but freaking cool at the
same time.

You see having a wolf, vampire and witch blood is a blessing but sometimes a curse.

My father was an alpha but he died with my whole pack because they save me from
death.

And my mother? Well I don't know where the fucking she was right now, I didn't
even saw her since birth.

The only thing I'm sure was she's an half witch and vampire which is rare and that
makes me more rarer.

Since the day he throw me out of his territory, I live in human world. In my first week
on human world, life sucks.

Having wolf's in pain, a vampire who is thirsty of human blood. Thanks to Wendy
she's not giving me too much pain in the ass.

Well except of her weird stuff like creating potions, medicines and other stuffs.

"Alizah! Are you alright?" I was being pulled by the reality when I heard someone
called me.

"Yes?" I mumbled while confusedly stared at her.

It's Mindy, my co-workers here at the coffee shop where I'm working at.

"I'm asking you if you're alright, you looks like you're spacing out again." She
worriedly asked me.

I shook my head and gave her a reassuring smile.

"Nah, I'm alright umm maybe I'm just kinda tired I replied and continue wiping the
table.
"Are you sure? You looked bothered?"

"Nah, I'm fine I'll just going to wait for my shift to be done today and then I'll go
home." She let out a sigh and nodded

I waited for two more hours before my work hours finally ended.

"See you soon Mindy, Bye!" I said before I left. She smile and wave her hands at me.

"Bye Alizah! Rest well okay," I nodded my head and leave.

I was heading back home when I felt something strange, someone were following
me.

I look back to see who might it be but I didn't saw anything except darkness.

When I reach my home, I quickly opened it using my key and locked it.

I throw my sling bag to my bed and lay down there. Life is so exhausting. I close my
eyes to relax and calm down myself.

3 years ago, I know that someone or should I say a bunch of warriors were following
me.

I don't know why but the only think I know is, it was because of that dumb king.

I can see them but they can't see me, well thanks to my special abilities.

I still wonder what does he want? He rejected me already, he also want me dead?
Oh that dumb king who only value himself, he's so selfish.

What do I expect? A man like him is cruel and he didn't know how to love. He's a
filthy bad boy, playboy, manipulative and impulsive decision maker too.

He said he didn't want me to be his mate? Well I don't need him in my life too.

I opened my eyes, geez that thought also made me sick. I lazily get my body out of
the bed and go to the bathroom to take a bath.

After taking a bath, I wear my night clothes and apply some beauty products in my
face.

At first I don't know those kind of stuff but because of Mindy I learn to know it.

She said those products can help me to whitened and mosturized my skins.

I nearly laughed that time, you see, having a werewolf, vampire and witch blood.
Meaning to say i don't need beauty products to be beautiful because it's already
inborn.

But later on I git used to it and eventually used it everyday. I stop applying lotion on
my body when my phone rang. I answered immediately when I saw it's Mindy.

"Yes?"

A couple of silence. I blinked once and wait for her words.

"Mindy?"

"Ummh..." Huh? Is there something she need to tell to me? I think something is
bothering her.

" Yes? Are you alright?" She didn't answer my question. Probably she's deciding if
she'll going to tell or not.

"We... We .." we what?

"We?..."

"We lose our job." She finally said.

What?

"What do you mean?" I ask her.

" When you left earlier our big boss came over and tell a bad, really bad news. He
said he'll going to self this coffee shop because his income were low and he said a
big mall will be established later." She explained.

Oh? I see.

" He said sorry. Your last salary has been transferred in your bank account already."
She informed me.

That's quite a news, 3 years of working to that cafe and now it's over. Nothing last
forever in this world.

" Okay Mindy, Thank you for informing me," I calmly told to her.

" You're welcome Alizah, Anyway what you will going to do now?" She asked me.

" Honestly, I really don't know maybe I'll just relax? Haha thanks for the concern
though,"

" Hmm, okay if you need help I just want you to know that I'm here for you," oh
that's so kind of her.

" Thanks again Mindy, "

" Alright, I'll hung up now. "

" Okay bye."

" Bye. " And the call ended.

Alright I'm a jobless person now. What a nice day.

" i want a peaceful life, " Wendy mumble in mind.

What? A peaceful life?

" You mean, we'll going to leave this City? " Reenah asked.

" Uh huh." She replied. That's was a nice idea.

" What? Wait! I don't want to leave this place!" Venice exclaimed.

" If we'll going to leave, where we should go?" I asked.

" Let's go back to where we came," Wendy replied.

" To our mate?" Reenah hopefully asked.

" Come on Reenah, It's our Ex. Ex MATE," geez here we go again. Before they can
start arguing I talk.

" Okay we'll go back there without causing any trouble and besides they can't notice
me if I go inside his territory for one more time." I said. They agreed on what I've
been said.

" I'll go back tomorrow but now, I just wanted to rest." I said so sleepy and yawned.

" Me too, I'm so tired. " Wendy said too.

I go back in to my bed and sleep. I woke up early in the morning, I did my morning
rituals and prepare some things to carry.

Before I met Amanda, I used to leave in a cabin in the middle of the forest. The
cabin is not so big, but not so small cabin and it's really an isolated house.

Some werewolf or any creature can find that cabin but that's only a rare event so I'm
kinda safe there.

And besides the whole place was protected by a barrier which is made by me.

Speaking of Amanda, I miss that girl. I wonder how is she right now? Is she angry
because I lied on her or what?

Is she already married and had pups? I really wanted to know how is she right now.

Soon Amanda, we will see each other.

Before I left the City I withdraw money on my account and buy some good stocks.

After that I'm ready to go. If some warrior can find and see me, it's either I will
escape or show them what I really can do.

A cab took me at the boarder of his territory. I pay the bill and step out while I
holding my things both of my hand. I watch the cab leave before I face the boarder
of his land.

Somehow I feel good, it's great to be back. I know that he will be annoyed and
pissed when the time he will know that I will live in his land without him knowing it.

As an alpha or should I say the Alpha King, he'll be the first one who will notice that
there is an outsider inside his territory.

A small smirk form to my lips, I slowly move my feet and go inside the forest.

" Take over now Reenah, Wendy cover her scent while you venice, help Reenah to
boost her strength." I ordered.
" Copy," I put my things on the ground and start shifting in to my werewolf state,
making Reenah to take control of my body.

I'm a pure big white werewolf, not as big as a male werewolf but I'm much larger
than those normal ones. That's not new because I have an Alpha blood after all.

Reenah ran so fast with the help of Venice. We reached the Cabin without being
noticed by anyone.

The house were so old and some part of it has been destroyed by different
phenomena.

I went inside, dust and spider web welcomed me. Geez why I feel like this would be
a tiring day.

I shift back in to my human form and wore my clothes. I looked around and observe
the whole room carefully.

This cabin is really need a make over, I need to fix those destroyed parts of this
house.

Okay, I let out a deep sigh and smiled. I can do it. Let this old house will be clean and
homey again.

I start cleaning, arranging, fixing, and throwing the unnecessary things outside and
creating new things to put inside.

I changed the design of the house and I made it more homey and comfortable

I rearranged the bedroom, washing the bedsheets and curtains. I fixed the door and
windows, the floor were shinny the same as the furniture.

My door and windows looks hard and durable. My room looks like a five star hotel's
suits. I'm really awesome.

But the truth is, I'm so tired. It's already 8 pm. I didn't take my lunch so I'm freaking
starving now.

I went to my pristine and shinny kitchen. I prepared my dinner and at exactly 9 pm I

ate my meal.

After eating I washed the dishes and later I lay down on my bed because I'm so
damn tired.

Just a few minutes the darkness took me in to a deep chamber.

I wake up in the morning it's already passed ten in the morning. Oh I sleep over but
that's kinda relaxing.

I stretch my arm while yawning.

" I hope for a good day," I yelled playfully, no one can hear me anyway.

I get my ass off to the bed and go to the bathroom. I need to go to the market to buy
a kitchen tool and equipment.
I also need some electronic devices, it's kinda boring here you know. I have an hydro
transplant here so electronic devices can work.

I checked it yesterday and gladly it still functioning.

I wore black pants and white hoodie jacket. I tied my silver like hair and wear my
black mask.

Before I left, I locked the door of my cabin then using my vampire speed I went to
the nearest Market which is also near to my old apartment.

The house of Amanda, I really wonder is she's still visiting our apartment?

1 year ago, I heard that her mate was the Royal beta. That lucky girl, I'm so happy
for her because her mate accepted the whole her without even asking her any
question or without any confusion.

While me, he rejected me without even knowing who really I am. He's really an
asshole.

" The king is so hot! Oh gosh if he'll pick me I'm willing to be his bed warmer. Yum" I
heard a girl said while giggling.

Yum? That's so gross. Anyway no one is stopping her to be his "bed warmer"

I calm myself and did what I supposed to do here. I bought all the things I needed
and go back to my cabin with all the stuff I bought.
Chapter 03: Meet Again
Chapter 03: Meet Again

2 weeks Later

Her point of view

Every Monday and Thursday morning I'll go outside to hunt, while during Tuesday
and Saturday's morning I'll go for run and while Wednesday and Friday I'll go outside
to pick some herbal plants, wild fruits.

And during Sunday it was my training day. Today was Wednesday so meaning to
say, Wendy will take over.

I'm busy picking herbal plants when I heard noises near to me. I stop what I'm doing
and look around.

Holly shit!

I saw Royal guards roaming around and then some of them were looking at me.

Did I go too far? The guys who is looking at me... He's familiar. Oh, he's Amanda's
brother.

Did he recognized me? I stepped back once when I saw them start approaching me.

" Do you wanted me to kill them all?" Venice devilishly asked me.

" No, Wendy let Venice take over, we need to escape this is not the right time," I
ordered.

" What? Why do you need to escape? We can kill them all in just one snap!" Venice
sassed.

" We don't kill for no reason Ven, so do what I've said!" I replied back.

They immediately switch, so before the Royal Guards can approach me I run fast as I
can.

I know that they were chasing me behind. They swift in to their werewolf form while
me, I just used my vampire speed.

Now they literally chasing me and shouting me to stop. Some of then were cursing
me in their heads, well I can read minds.

After an hour of chase, I finally able to lost them. I'd escaped. I reach my house, I
strengthened the barrier around my house.

I lay down on my couch and sigh.

" That was so close," I mumble.

" Yeah right," Wendy agreed.

" And hella exhausting," Reenah commented.

" It's better if we just kill them, " Venice said also.

Sometimes I'm thinking if I'm the one who one my body or them?

"We never kill for no reason Ven, how many times I'm going to tell that to you?" I
scolded her

" No reason? They were chasing you and maybe they wanted to murder you. Is that
still no reason? We have reason to kill them," she reason out

" That's not enough Ven, I don't want to argue with you anymore. Let's take
some rest,"

" Yeah whatever,"

She's really part of me.

I went to the kitchen and get a glass of water. I let out a sigh again, If that dumb
king will able to find me what should I do?

Should I let him know who really I am and what I can do? No. I will still remain as a
weak creature in his eyes.

But... I will make him regret for not even knowing who really I am. If he'll come here
later, I won't let him kill me, instead I will kill him.

I don't care if he's the fucking King of werewolves or my mate - ex mate precisely.

I stop thinking when I felt that someone were touching my barrier. No someone is
destroying my barrier.

He came here earlier than I expected huh. I went outside my house and I saw him,
he's the only one who came here.

I cross my arm and watch him destroying my barrier. He's not in his wolf form but
he's damaging the barrier I made.

How powerful is this man is? We I just forgot, he's a king. The king of werewolves.
The Alpha of all Alpha.

I stepped back when I saw a crack, before he can destroyed the barrier I remove it.
He was taken off guard because of what happened.

" Hot, he's so handsome." I heard Reenah commented. Geez.

" He's not cute Reenah, " Venice disagreed. Here we go again.

" Stop arguing Reenah and Venice, you both aren't helping. " I warned them.
Thankfully they stopped.

I glanced at him again and I saw him staring at me with longing in his eyes. Well
that's bullshit! Maybe that's was anger and despise.

We stared each other for few more minutes before he start waking towards my
direction. He stopped walking right in front of me.

" What are you doing here? " He venomously asked me. I wanted to laugh right now
and curse him to death.

" I know that I'm exiled and I'm not able to stay to this place but I'm not making any
scene nor troubling you. " I answered, emotionlessly.

Oh wait, why am I explaining to him anyway? He remains silence and just stared at
me.

" I want to live in peace, you rejected me already what else do you want from me?" I
seriously continued.

He silently came closer to me and grab my waist.

" How come I didn't felt your presence?" He whispered in my ear.

I wanted to smirk but I didn't instead I tried to push him away.

" Answer my question woman!" He warned me and tightened his grip on my waist.

What the hell! It's not my fault if he didn't feel my presence of course he wouldn't.
Wendy cast a powerful spell, that spell masking my scent and presence.

If I'm not hiding my true Identity I know right now, we are fighting.

" I don't know " I simply answered. His grip loosen up and seriously look at me .

" What are you?"

A powerful creature that you just rejected asshole, I wanted to answer but I stopped
myself.

" I'm a human, isn't obvious?" I sassed out. He harshly let go off me so I quickly
glared at him.

What the heck?

" I want you to come with me," He coldly said

What? Is he fucking kidding me ?

" Go with him Alizah. I can still feel the bond, the bond was still there." Reenah
hopefully said to me

What? How can the bond was still there? He rejected me and I accepted it.

I feel the bond's breaking and we lose the connection five years ago. And now how?

" Go with him and let's find out the reason why you two still have the bond," Wendy
suggested.

" Why would you go with him? He's a worthless son of bitch!" Venice angrily said.

" Ven, watch your words!" Wendy warned her

" Yeah whatever, I'm just stating the truth."

I let out a sigh.

" Why would I go with you?"

He look at me with his dark and intense eyes

" Because you're mine."

I laughed because of what he said. Ok my his? Haha is he fucking kidding me?

" It seems like you forgot your highness, you rejected me five years ago so you don't
have the right anymore to put claim on me." That's so damn hilarious. His guts.

" Rejected or not, you're still mine, Mine alone and always." I heard him said so
damn serious.

This time I didn't laugh instead I narrowed my eyes in him.

" Your claim on me is long gone, you had the chance and right five years ago but
you ruined it. " I angrily said and every word I said were true and firm.

Pain flashed in his eyes but after a few seconds, the emotion vanished like nothing
has been happened.

He's really good at hiding his true emotion and feelings huh. His face became cold
and hard.

" I'm not asking your permission to come with me, my words are clear and it's an
order," he said with warning in his tone

Is he using his alpha voice on me? Did he also forgot that I'm bit belong to his pack?
What an asshole.

" Okay, I'll come with you." I immediately look at me, he look slightly shock because
of my reply.

I'll go with him and I'll make sure he will suffer later on he will regret on what he did.

" Really Alizah? You'll go with him?" Reenah asked me with hope in her voice.

"Yes,"

Reenah feel happy and I felt it.

" Alright then, let's go." He coldly said to me and turn around.

He's really something.

" Hold on, " he stopped walking at glance at me.

" I have something to get first before I'll go with you," I seriously said.

He just nodded his head and without saying any word he turn his back on me again.
Such a scumbag person he is.

I start going back inside my cabin and get my things. After I got my things I went
outside and I saw him standing beside his expensive grey sports car. So he used car
to go here.
" What are you waiting for? Come on let's go now!" He ordered.

Jerk! Venice angrily murmured. Wendy and I agreed with her but Reenah, she's
jumping with joy right now.

I sigh if I'm not curious why we still had the bond, I won't go with him in to his
fucking Mansion, castle whatever the called it.

I got in to the backseat of his car.

" What are you doing?" He asked me. I confusedly look at him, isn't obvious?

" Sit here in front," huh? Do I need to do that? What's the difference? I'm still coming
with him, me sitting in the backseat or in the passenger seat.

I just sigh and go out peacefully. I sat beside him and completely ignore his
presence. I found him annoying as hell.

I start panicking when I felt him coming near to me. I can even smell his strong
scent, the smell of Cinnamon and Vanilla.

He smells so good, Reenah was right. The bond still exist but how? I was taken back
in to the reality when I saw him smirk and put my set up my seatbelt.

" Safety first," oh right, he's still thinking that I'm just a human who is weak and
worthless.

So cool of him, note the sarcasm. Well I'll just play cool and be weak in his eyes.

He starts the engine of his car and drove away from my cabin. I just looked outside
the window of his car in the whole durable.

" How are you?" He suddenly asked me. Is asking me as if we're friend, I ignore him
and his question. He deserves to be ignore, silent treatment is a bitch.

" I'm asking you," he repeated but again, I just ignored him. I heard him sigh in
defeat which made me proud of myself.

" Talk to him Alizah," Reenah beg me.

" Not now Reenah, I don't have the mood and reason to talk to him." She didn't
replied, she understand and respect my decision.

After a few minutes, we reached the outskirts of the city. His castle was located at
the top of a hill.

I really miss this place, I touch the window of his car and smile a bit. It's really good
to be back here, I think if I weren't his mate, I'm still living in this place so peacefully
and happy.

I stop thinking the past when I heard his voice, he's saying something.

" Welcome to my kingdom." Welcome to my kingdom my ass. He easily said that as

if he didn't exiled me and nearly killed me because of his anger issues. I just ignored
him even if I wanted to curse him.
Suddenly the car stopped which made me stumbled a little. I immediately glared at
him

" What the heck?" He's also looking at me right now as if he wanted to murder me.

" Quit that bitch attitude of yours or else...â€Â​ his voice were venomous and full
of anger. Yeah mad man. I met his eyes and gave him a challenging look.

" Or else what? " I challenged.

In just a matter of second he's holding my arm so tight and I'm in his lap. The heck?
I'm lying if I will said I'm not hurt because his grip made me feel sick.

" I won't tolerate this attitude of yours, I will fucking punish you if you'll disrespect
me again, you stupid weak human. I don't care if you're my mate, if you don't
fucking behave and obey me I will make you pay. " He warned me while looking
directly to my eyes.

Yeah I fucking admit, he's damn look scary right now. If looks can kill, I'm a cold and
lifeless corps now.

" Understood? " I slowly nodded my head.

Chapter 04: Palace
Harper Alizah Grace's POV

As I nodded my head he let go of my hand.

“Good.â€Â​ He coldly said.

I only glared at him but he only stared back. By that time, I realized that I was still
sitting in his lap. My cheeks partly turned red because of our position.

Don’t get me wrong, I’m still a girl and he’s was my mate.
Intimacy makes me feel loved and special, especially my wolf, Reenah.

I tried to move away from him but he snakes his arm around my waist to hold me
even tighter. What is he doing?

“Let me go.â€Â​ I warned him.

But instead of letting me go, he smirked and move his head towards my ear and
whisper.

“I really like our position right now.â€Â​ He seductively whispered. After he
said that, he slowly moved his head towards the crook of my neck.

My fist tuned white as his warm breath touches my neck. I must say this is really
bad, I don’t know why it feels so good.

I can’t help but to arc my back and closed my eyes tightly when his lips find
its way down to my collarbone and teased it.

“Really Alizah? You let yourself being seduced by him?â€Â​ Venice said in
my mind that pulled me back in to the reality.

I immediately pushed him away and went off to his lap.

“Don’t you ever dare to that again.â€Â​ I coldly said to him. He just
smirked and shrugged his shoulder. He really got the attitude huh.

I’m quite sure that we won’t get along together. We had different
perspective in life, he’s too much for me to handle too.

Only seeing him really annoyed me. Geez. Why he became my mate? Is the Moon
Goddess making fun of me?

I just looked outside the car’s window as it started to move again.

After a few minutes, we reached the tall and big gate of the city. The city where I
lived once.

The man in front of the gate immediately opened the gate as soon he saw us
approaching.

So, this is it, my life will change its direction again. I really wanted to laugh, laugh
about the life I had. No permanent place to stay at, no person I will lean on.
How pity.

I sat straight when we reach his palace, the place where he rejected me. How funny
is this situation, I once rejected by him but now he wants me back?

There’s something wrong about that, I’m pretty sure that he hated
humans by all his heart. So why the suddenly change?

I needed to be conscious and observe.

He might be planning something against me or something else.

As soon his car stopped from moving, we went out so do I. Well, I’m here
now and there’s no turning back, I need to investigate and find answers to
all the question in my mind.

I looked up to see the tall palace in front of me. This place was screaming power and
wealth, the life the Alpha King.

“Do I need to drag you or you will come by yourself?â€Â​

I glanced at him when I heard him said that. What a bipolar.

“Coming.â€Â​ I mumbled and followed him.

The maids bowed their head when they saw him, their questioning stares did not
escape from my sight.

They probably curious about me, well I can’t blame them for being curious
because they didn’t have the chance to meet me.

Thanks to him because he rejected me without knowing who I am. Such an impulsive
decision maker he was.

“King.â€Â​ We both stopped walking when we heard someone said that.

I saw a man walking towards our direction. Base on its looks and aura, he might
have a title.

The royal beta or gamma perhaps?

“Why?â€Â​ he asked him.

The man looked at me before he started talking.

“The Alpha of Rivermoon came over a while ago.â€Â​ He reported.

“We will talk about this later, Lance. I need to do something more
important.â€Â​

Lance was his name, no title? Or they using first name basis? But he called him
King? Nah, stop thinking about their titles Alizah.

I saw Lance nodded his head and glanced at me once again. Another curious
creature eh.

“A human?â€Â​
A human… they really think that I am a human? Poor senses.

I remained silent while looking at them. Just think you guys wanted to think about
me. I won’t mind as long you’re not doing something against me.

“Yeah.â€Â​ He simply answered but I heard disgust in his voice.

He hated human that deep huh.

The man named Lance confusedly looked at him like he was asking why he bring me
here. I wanted to know also, what is his real reason?

“Why? I thought you hated humans?â€Â​ he asked him.

Good question. I also waited for his answer also.

He remained silent for a few seconds before he started talking once again.

“No doubt, but this case is new.â€Â​

This case is new huh? I can’t help but to rolled my eyes secretly.

“Who is she exactly to you?â€Â​ Lance asked him again.

Yeah right, who I am to him? Is he going to say that I am his mate that he just
rejected five years ago?

His lips form in to tight line, I see, he’s thinking if he’ll going to say it
or not.

“My mate.â€Â​ He finally said.

Lance eyes widened and his lips slightly parted. He can’t believe that
I’m their king’s mate? Well, me too.

I wished he was not my mate.

“What? Your mate is a human? Is that the reason why you rejected her---
â€Â​ he’s not able to finished his sentence because his alpha cut him off.

“Don’t… Don’t ask me anymore question. We will talk

about this later.â€Â​

Lance can’t do anything but to nod his head.

It seems like they forgot about my existence here, eh?

“Alright then.â€Â​ He answered.

“Back to work Lance, I’ll meet you later.â€Â​

He nodded again and take his leave. But before he left, he glanced at me. I
can’t but to smirked silently, staying here is not boring after all.

“Who is he?â€Â​ I asked him.

I’m slightly curious about the man earlier.

“My beta.â€Â​ He simply answered and started walking again.

Oh, so that man was Amanda’s mate. He looked nice, that’s good. I
wished the best for my best friend Amanda.

The Moon Goddess gave her a kind mate not like mine. He’s…
he’s such an asshole.

He stopped walking when he felt that I’m not following him.

He gave me a warning look. I just let out a small sighed before I followed him.

This place is wonderful but the king is not. Alright, I’m bullying him in my
mind but who knows? He was also bullying me in his mind or worst already killing
me?

While we are in the hallway, a lot of young ladies greeted him. Who are they? I
can’t help it but to be curious. I mean I don’t have freaking care but I
just wanted to know.

Maybe curiosity is already my nature. Alright I’m being nosy right now.

“Your highness.â€Â​ They all greeted and bow their heads.

He just ignored them and continue walking. He didn’t even spare a glance on
them.

I stopped walking and look at the young ladies. They were probably in my age or less
or maybe older but just a little.

I observe them carefully, they were wearing thick make up, sexy and revealing
clothes. Looking so sharp at me, judging me without even knowing me.

I assumed, these girls probably his mistresses.

I looked at them again, if looks can kill I’m dead right now. How many times
I will die here but only their stares?

“Who are you?â€Â​ one of them asked.

Do I need to answer that? Okay fine. I was about to speak when someone spoke first.

“Come on now human. Don’t waste my precious time.â€Â​

Big word. HUMAN.

I heard the ladies gasped from what they heard. This is funny, they actually think
that I am a human. I will act like a weak creature in front of them.

This really a hard work to do. But I think at the same time, why I need to act when I
can show them what I can do?

Nah, my safety is my top priority now.

I shrugged and walked toward his direction.

“Alright your highness let’s go.â€Â​

Before we leaved I still can hear those ladies murmuring. As if we can hear it, we,
the werewolves had a sensitive hearing. How much more a creature like I? A tribid
who had a wolf, a vampire and a witch blood?

I soon we reached the third of the palace, he stopped walking. Because of the
sudden stop, my forehead hit his back.

He did even warn me that he will going to stop. He’s really a gentlemen note
the sarcasm please.

“Watch out, clumsy.â€Â​ He commented well it sounded like an insult.

I just ignored his words and didn’t talk.

“Before we go to your new and future room, I wanted to clarify

something.â€Â​

“And that is?â€Â​ I asked him. He smirked before he talked.

“Even if you’re my mate, you don’t have any right here,

understood?â€Â​

No right? So, what I am here? His prisoner? Whatever he will say, I will fucking have
right. Right to speak what the heck I want to say, right to do what I wanted to do.

He can’t control me because in the first place I am not even under his
control and reign. I am no one, a nobody who doesn’t have fix identity.

“No.â€Â​ I answered firmly.

His eyebrow met in the center. He’s looking at me like he wanted to murder
me once again.

Sadly, he can’t kill me even if he wanted to.

“Do I need to make you understand in other way?â€Â​ he seriously said.

I would like to see him try but no, I don’t want to argue with him right now.

“Nope no need.â€Â​

“Good. You should obey what I will say to you. If ever you’ll defy
me…â€Â​ he paused and looked at me.

“I will fucking punish you.â€Â​ He completed his sentence.

I can’t promise anything because I know, I will defy every word he will going
to say.

“Are we clear now?â€Â​ I just nodded my head.

“I need your words.â€Â​

I sighed.

“Yeah.â€Â​ I mumbled.
“Louder.â€Â​ I glared at him. Is he making fun of me?

“Yes.â€Â​

He nodded in satisfaction.

“Alright then, follow me.â€Â​ He started walking again so do I.

After a few minutes we finally reached our destination. How huge is this palace was,
if I don’t have any sense of direction, I’m pretty sure there is a large
possibility that I will got lost if I will travel alone in this place.

He opened the door and entered. Welcome to your personal dungeon Alizah, your
mate is such a goody mate. I thought sarcastically.

As soon as I got in, I looked around. Not bad, this room is big and nice.

“This will be your room for now on.â€Â​ He informed me. Quite obvious.

“My room was located next to this room but I’m prohibiting you to
come over without my permission.â€Â​ He continued.

As if I’ll go to his room.

“That would be perfectly fine.â€Â​ I replied.

“I’m not asking for your feedback.â€Â​ Well, he got me there, I bite
my inner lips to prevent myself from talking back.

I looked at him when I felt him became silent. His eyes turned gold. Someone was
mind linking him.

A few seconds after, his eyes came back in to its normal state.

“I need to go now I’ll just send some maids to assist you
afterwards.â€Â​ After he said that he quicky leaved.

He didn’t even let me talked. See what kind of mate I got. Geez.
Chapter 05: Matthew
Harper Alizah Grace's POV

I find myself going in the queen size bed and sat at the edge of it as the door finally
closed.

I find this situation really silly, he rejected me but now he wanted to claim me back?
How fantastic. I note sarcastically.

The door suddenly open so I looked at it. I saw three ladies entered, they had
clothes and other things in their hands.

I assumed they were probably the maids he sent to my room to assist me. Seriously,
he shouldn’t bother to do that. I can clearly and absolutely can take care of
myself.

But again, I just remembered he still thinks that I am just a merely weak and useless
human.

If I were not mate and his soulmate is human. I pity her because she will have a
heartless mate.

The Moon Goddess still fair and reasonable after all because she gave him a mate
that match to him and can tamed him, and that’s me.

Although he doesn’t know that at the moment.

“We’re pleased to meet you, Queen.â€Â​ Oh, they already knew

who I am? Did he say it to them?

I just stared at them. When they realized that I won’t talk, they spoke.

“The King is quite busy right now. He ordered us to assist you and he said
that he will meet you after he came back.â€Â​ The blonde girl said.

Alright. They looked nice and approachable. I sat properly and smiled at them.

“Okay but no need to assist me really, but maybe you guys can help me in
arranging my things, right?â€Â​ they smiled also when they saw me smiled.

“Of course, Queen.â€Â​ The lady with brown eye said.

“It our pleasure, Queen.â€Â​ Said by the blonde girl.

“No problem.â€Â​ Said by the lady who had a black hair.

The three of them were beautiful and cute.

“Great but before we start working, I would like to know your names?â€Â​

“I’m Addison but you can call me Adi,â€Â​ The blonde girl
introduced herself.

“I’m Emily, Em for short.â€Â​ The black-haired girl said.

“Nova.â€Â​ The brown-eyed girl introduced also and smiled.

Adi, Em and Nova.

“I’m Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, you guys can call me Harp.â€Â​
I introduced myself also.

The three of them shook their heads.

“We can’t call you by your name. You’re our Luna… the
Queen precisely. We need to pay respect to you.â€Â​ Emily disagreed.

I softly chuckled from what she said. Calling me by title doesn’t show
respect for me. True respect can be seen and feel in action not in words.

“We all the same here, no superior, no inferior. I want you all to treat me the
same. No special treatment because I’m your king’s mate.â€Â​ I
said and gave them a curt smile.

They can’t talk for a few seconds and just stared at me.

“You’re so kind, you deserve to be our queen.â€Â​ Adi said.

Deserve to be the queen? Nope I’m not, the king you know even once
rejected me.

This is new, this is the first time I met someone in this place who didn’t judge
me. I know that they think that I am a human but them? they didn’t have
care on it.

“No, don’t be fooled by me. I might be evil inside.â€Â​ I joked

them.

They giggled from what I said and later burst into laughter with me.

“Oh, we are so scared Queen,â€Â​ Nova played along with me.

Hahaha nice, they have the sense of humor.

“Anyway, we have to work now, I hope I’ll get along with the three of
you.â€Â​

They nodded their head and smiled. I stood also and came closer to them.

While we are arranging my things, I asked them about their royal beta’s
mate which is my friend, Amanda.

“I think she visit their home town since last week and I think also,
she’ll be back this day or tomorrow.â€Â​ Emily answered.

So, she’s not here at the moment, that makes sense I didn’t saw
when I came here.

I hope she’s not angry with me, if yes, I’ll make sure that I’ll
make it up with her.

How I wish the rejection didn’t happen five years ago or better the king was
not my mate.

“How is she?â€Â​ I asked them again.

“We didn’t saw her frequently but we think she’s fine and
pregnant for their second child.â€Â​ Nova answered.

She’s pregnant again.

“How old is her first child?â€Â​

“3 years old.â€Â​ Adi answered.

“Anyway, Queen. Why are you asking about the Royal Beta’s
wife?â€Â​ Emily asked me.

I smiled sadly.

“I know her, She’s once my friend. Best Friend precisely.â€Â​

Their eyes slightly widened.

“Really? You know Miss Amanda?â€Â​ Nova asked me in disbelief.

It’s actually five long years ago since the day I saw her, screaming and
calling my name. Begging the guard not to take me away.

“Yes, I know her.â€Â​

“Interesting, the Royal Beta’s Mate and the Alpha King’s

mate were actually best friends.â€Â​ Adi said happily.

Quite unexpected, eh? I remembered the day that we still happy and talking about
finding her mate and my mate.

We didn’t expect that we will find our mate the night of the coronation.
Lucky her, her mate accepted the whole her while me, he rejected me and even
humiliated me in front of everyone.

“May I ask you, why the two of you parted apart?â€Â​ Emily asked me.

The only reason we parted apart was their king, he rejected me and banned me in
this land. But he was also the reason why I am here at the moment. It’s all
because of him.

Instead of answering her question, I smiled.

“It’s actually a long story.â€Â​

Their mouth formed an O-shape and didn’t talk. They probably respect my
decision of not telling them the real reason.

Well, I doubt if they knew what their King did five years ago.

“We’re almost done, I can finish this. You should go now and thank
you.â€Â​ I told to them.
They nodded their heads.

“You’re always welcome, Queen.â€Â​ They said in unison.

They said goodbye and bowed before they leaved.

As the door closed, I finished my work and went inside the bathroom to take a bath.

I looked around inside the bathroom, a small smile formed in to my lips.

Wide and clean, nice.

After I finished taking a bath, I wore a simple dress that reaches three inches above
my knee. Somehow, I looked decent and fresh.

I turned around the mirror as soon I finished combing my hair. All fixed, but I
don’t have anything to do know.

I decided to go outside my new room and planned to roamed around the area. I
hope I won’t got lost.

All the maids I saw, lower down their heads.

I choose ignore them and just continue walking in the wide and long hallway. I
stopped walking when I saw a terrace in the second floor of the palace.

The cold breeze touches my face. I can’t help but to close my eyes and feel
the cold wind.

This feels so nice, my heart calm down, and my body relaxed.

“Who are you?â€Â​ I slowly opened my eyes as I heard an innocent voice

behind me.

I turned around to see who is it.

There was a child probably at the age of 3 or 4? He looked so cute and adorable.
Whose child is this?

He was looking at me innocently while waiting for my answer.

I smiled at him and sign him to come near to me. He nodded his head and slowly
walked towards my direction.

When he’s in front of me, I kneeled down.

“Hey there kiddo.â€Â​

“Hello.â€Â​ He greeted back. He’s so cute, I smiled again before I

talked.

“Why are you roaming alone here?â€Â​ I gently asked him.

“I’m looking for my daddy!â€Â​ He energetically answered.

“Oh? Really? Who is your daddy then?â€Â​

“ummh…â€Â​ he paused.

Is he thinking twice if he’ll going to tell me or not?

“It’s okay baby, you don’t have to tell me.â€Â​

He quickly smiled. Such a bubbly child.

“You’re so pretty, who are you?â€Â​ he asked me also.

The edge of my lips rosed.

“My name is Harper Alizah Grace but you can call me Aunt Alizah or simply
Harp.â€Â​ I told to him.

“Your name is so pretty like you.â€Â​ He complimented.

At his young age, he’s such a charmer.

“Oh, thank you baby, anyway, how about you? What is your awesome
name?â€Â​ I asked him.

“My name is Matthew Alexandre, but all of them were calling me Matt.â€Â​

“That’s a nice and awesome name.â€Â​

“Yes, my mommy said she really likes that name because a friend of her
loved that name.â€Â​

I can’t talk for a few seconds.

“Harp! I have a question to you.â€Â​ I looked at my friend when I heard her

said that.

“Hmm? What is it?â€Â​ I asked him.

“If we are a boy, what will be your name?â€Â​ she asked me.

I chuckled because of her silly question.

“Why are you asking me that?â€Â​ I questioned her and slightly laughed.
She frowned and sat beside me.

“Just answer my question Harp,â€Â​

“Alright then, if I were a boy, my name will be… umm…â€Â​

I looked at he, she’s waiting for my answer.

“It will be… Matthew Alexandre.â€Â​ I answered.

“Oh, that was a nice name!â€Â​

“How about you?â€Â​

She thinks for a few seconds.

“Maybe Logan or Lincoln.â€Â​

“That will be cool too haha, by the way why are you asking me this?â€Â​

“Nothing, or maybe if we will have a son in the future, you will name your son
Lincoln or Logan while me, I’ll name my son Matthew Alexandre.â€Â​

“Aunty?â€Â​ I was pulled back in the reality when Matthew called me.

“Yes baby?â€Â​

“You’re spacing out.â€Â​ He said and pout his lips.

“Oh, I’m sorry. What are you saying a while ago?â€Â​ I asked him.

“I’m asking why you became silent, Aunty. Did I say something
wrong?â€Â​

I quicky shook my head.

“No baby, I just remembered something.â€Â​

“Oh, what is it?â€Â​ he wondered.

“About your name, anyway, let’s go I help you to find your

daddy.â€Â​ I invited him.

“Really?â€Â​ I nodded my head.

I stand up and offer my hand, he accepted it.

We started walking back in the hallway and find his father whereabouts.

“What your father’s looks like?â€Â​

“He’s tall and handsome.â€Â​ He answered.

“Where do you think you can find him?â€Â​ I asked him once again.

He looked up to see me. He looks like he was thinking. He was about to answer my
question when someone interrupted us.

“Matt, Honey!â€Â​ I stopped walking when I heard that.

That voice. It’s quite familiar to me.

Matthew let go of my hand and rushed towards that person’s direction. In

front of us, I saw two ladies. The other one is I don’t know while the another
one… I absolutely know.

“Amanda.â€Â​ I mumbled but I know she heard it.

“Mommy! Mommy looked who I just met! She’s so beautiful,

aren’t she?â€Â​ he energetically said to his mom.

Amanda stared at me for a few more seconds before she looked in to her son.
“Why did you roam around alone again? Did I you that you’ll got lost
if you’ll travel alone?â€Â​ she schooled him.

Matthew made a baby face. He got her mother’s attitude.

“I’m sorry mommy, I just want to find a see daddy.â€Â​ He

apologized.

Amanda smiled and kissed her son’s forehead.

“Forgiven honey but don’t do it again. If you did, I will be mad.â€Â​

Matthew nodded his head and smiled widely. She had a charmer son. I let out a sigh
and walked closer to them.

She looked at me again. She looked shocked and just can’t believe that after
so many years, she saw me again.

But aside from shocked and disbelief, I saw pain and anger in her eyes. I know,
I’m wrong because I leave without saying goodbye to her. But what I can do?
I can’t even do anything to stopped those guard who dragged me out that
night.

“Hey.â€Â​
Chapter 06: Old House
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Hey.â€Â​ I greeted her.

She didn’t talk and just stared at me.

“Mommy, aunty was talking to you.â€Â​ Matthew told to his mom.

Amanda looked at her son again and smiled.

“Go with your nanny now, I’m just going to do something. Is that
okay with you honey?â€Â​ she asked her son.

“It’s okay with me Mommy but what you should do? Can I do it
too?â€Â​ He bubbly asked his mother. So cute of him. His mother fell silent for a
few seconds before she answered his question.

“I will talk with your aunt, honey.â€Â​ She replied and caress his hair.

“Oh, you will talk with her? About what mommy?â€Â​ He asked again.

“Stop asking me now honey, Lena! Bring my son to his father.â€Â​ She
said nicely to the lady with her.

The girl named Lena nodded her head and get Matthew,

“I’ll see you later, Honey. Don’t give your nanny and father a
headache.â€Â​

“I promise mommy, see yah later!â€Â​ Matthew energetically said and said
goodbye to his mommy.

When he and his nanny leave, she looked at me again.

“You’re back.â€Â​ That was the first sentence that came out in her
mouth.

“Yes, I’m back.â€Â​ I almost whispered.

We stared each other but suddenly she rushed towards my direction and hug me.

“You’re really back, after five long years you’re back.â€Â​

She said while embracing me so tight.

I smiled and hugged her back. Yeah, after five years, I’m finally back. She let
go off me and faced me again. I’m so glade that she’s not angry with
me.

“What happened that night? Why the royal guards were dragging you
out?â€Â​ she asked me. She’s in the verge of crying.

“The King kicked me out.â€Â​ I answered. She gasped and her eyes
widened.
“Kicked you out? Is that because you’re a human?â€Â​ she asked
me in disbelief.

“Partly but that’s not the main reason.â€Â​

“Not the real reason? Then why he kicked you out of the palace?â€Â​ She
asked me one again.

I looked around the area, someone is coming near to us.

“Do you know a quiet place to talk at?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Why?â€Â​

“Because I will say to you something confidential.â€Â​ I answered.

“I know some place, follow me.â€Â​ She replied and sign me to follow her. I
nodded my head followed her.

We walked in to the long hallway towards a place. A quiet place like she said.

“Here, no one came here frequently.â€Â​ She informed me.

I looked around the place, it’s beautiful and relaxing here. It’s a
garden, why no one go here frequently?

“If you’re wondering why they came here frequent it is because

there so many placed like this in this place,â€Â​ she answered the question in my
thought.

Alright, that answers the question in my mind.

“So? Kindly continue what you were saying earlier?â€Â​ she asked me.

“What is the real reason why he kicked you out?â€Â​ she continued.

I let out a deep sigh before answering her question.

“I am his mate.â€Â​

Her eyes grew wider again because of my answer.

“What? The King’s mate was you?!â€Â​ She said in disbelieve. I

can’t believe it either.

“Yeah, I’m his mate but he rejected me that night.â€Â​ I

continued. Her jaw dropped and her eyes grew even wider.

“He rejected you?!â€Â​ She literally yelled. Gladly no one is around except
the two of us.

“You heard me right. He rejected me because he can’t accept the

fact that his mate is just a mere human.â€Â​

“I know he hate no crap that… he despises human but even you?
You’re his mate but he rejected you?! Is he serious?â€Â​ She’s
getting mad right now while me? Guilt starts to kicked in.
She still didn’t know my real Identity? I mind linked her the moment I leave.
She didn’t receive that? Do I need to tell who I am right now?

“Tell me harp, you didn’t accept his rejection right?â€Â​ she asked
me once again.

I took a deep breath and answered…

“I just did.â€Â​

“You accept it? Why? Why you didn’t even fight for him?â€Â​ This
time, I can’t help myself but to laugh.

“Fight for him? You know me Am. I won’t fight for someone who
didn’t even want me.â€Â​

“But… He’s your mate.â€Â​ She insisted.

I nodded my head.

“Yes, He is. But he rejected me and even banned me in this place.â€Â​ I

said to her. She quickly looked me.

“Banned you?â€Â​

“Yes, that’s the reason why I just came back just now.â€Â​

“You mean he just not rejected you but also kicked you out?â€Â​ I nodded
my head.

“I don’t know that…â€Â​ she paused and looked at me. I saw
pity in her eyes, I came closer to her and tapped her shoulder.

“Don’t pity me Am, I’m alright and what important right now
is… I’m back. Sorry for leaving you that night.â€Â​ She holds my
hand on her shoulder.

“That must be terrible for you, I’m sorry for our king’s
behalf.â€Â​ She apologized. I gave her a reassuring smile.

“You don’t have to say sorry for him, anyway let’s move on
now. We have a life time now to cope up with those five years we missed.â€Â​ I
tried to change the topic. She smiled and nodded her head.

“Yes we should, lets go? I have something to show with you.â€Â​ She
invited me.

“Hmm, let’s go.â€Â​

We didn’t go inside the palace instead we go out. The warriors that guarding
the gate bowed when they saw us approaching.

“The King ordered us not to let her go outside the palace premises,â€Â​
one of them said while pointing.

“Don’t you dare to point your finger on her, she’s your future
queen.â€Â​ The man quickly put his hand bowed and all of them bowed at me.

“Your highness.â€Â​ They greeted. See what title can do. I sign them to
stand up, they quickly obeyed me.

“We’re going out now, but don’t worry will be back

later.â€Â​ She told to them.

They nodded and opened the gate for us.

A smile from in to her lips as we got out, I just chuckled softly because of what
happened. She acted like a strict woman haha. I know her well she can’t stay
serious for a long time.

“Where are we going?â€Â​ I asked her.

She glanced at me then she looked at her way again.

“To somewhere you already know,â€Â​ she answered me.

“Where exactly? I knew a lot of places.â€Â​

“It’s a surprise haha, anyway when he banned you here where did
you go? Why are you here again?â€Â​ she asked me.

I took a deep breath before I answer her question.

“I lived in the human world.â€Â​

She quickly looked at up upon hearing that.

“Really? In the human world?â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Yeah the place where I really belong,â€Â​ no, there’s no really

place I’m belong at.

I’m not a human, not a full werewolf, vampire and witch. I really
don’t know where I should live in.

“How are you there? Isn’t hard? I mean you live in our world for
almost the rest of your life.â€Â​

Yeah it’s quite hard at first.  but what I can do? I need to adjust to
survive.

“It can’t deny the fact that it’s really hard, living in this world
and human world are the same. There’s too many problems and danger we
might face.â€Â​ I answered.

She nodded her head as sign of agreement.

“You’re right, anyway harp, if the king banned you here and rejected
you. Why are you here again?â€Â​ she asked me.

The answer of her question was still unknown. I’m not convinced with his
words the he wanted to claim me back.
After rejecting me, he’s claiming me back? Ha! There’s really
something wrong about that. But for now, I will believe his words not until I will find
his real reason.

“Harper?â€Â​ she called me. Ah, she’s waiting for my answer.

“He wanted me back and even he rejected me we still have the bond.â€Â​
I told her.

“Huh? Bond after rejection? How is that happen?â€Â​ She asked me. That
was also the question in my mind.

“That is one of my reason why I came back here with him. I wanted to know
the reason why we still have the bond after he rejected me and not seeing me for
five years.â€Â​ I answered and think about my situation.

But how will I find answer on that question? Who will going to help me to seek for
the truth?

“That’s really confusing,â€Â​ she commented. Yeah, damn

confusing.

“Let’s talk something new, I became annoyed just thinking of

him.â€Â​ I tied to change the topic.

“You’re really something else, Harp. You’re the only person I

knew who is mad with her own mate.â€Â​ She joked. I just chuckled and
smiled.

“Anyone can be made, especially when that person did something really
terrible to you,â€Â​ I answered back.

She only chuckled softly.

“Well, I can’t blame you from being angry with him. He rejected you
once and dragged you out in his territory. If my mate did that to me in our first
meet, I will definitely him for the rest of life she swears.

“Lucky you, he didn’t reject you.â€Â​

“He’s the one who is lucky with me, he had a sweet, careful and
beautiful mate.â€Â​ She said and flipped her hair.

“Yeah lucky him haha. Anyway, I heard that you’re pregnant?â€Â​ I

asked her.

She looked at me.

“Oh, you already knew? You just came back this day,â€Â​ she said in
disbelief.

I gave her a curt smile.

“I have connection haha, just kidding. I heard it from Emily, Nova and
Addison.â€Â​
“Oh, three sisters.â€Â​ Huh? The three of them were actually sisters? They
didn’t look like one.

“Sisters?â€Â​ I asked her. She nodded her head.

“Yeah, they didn’t look the same right?â€Â​

“No, so I’m quite shock right now.â€Â​

“Haha, to solve the mystery. They are not really sisters, the were foster
sisters. They are an orphan who treat each other as sisters, my husband let them
work here as a maid.â€Â​ Oh, that’s explain it. I really thought they were
blood related.

“Anyway, we’re here now.â€Â​ She said and stopped walking.

I looked the place in front of us. The edge of my lips slowly rose as I recognize where
are we.

Our old place, our house.

“I send maids every week to clean this house, hoping that someday
you’ll come back.â€Â​ She said to me while looking at the house.

It’s really good to be back.

“Thank you, Am. Thank you for understanding me and sorry for making you
wait,â€Â​ she slowly looked at me and smiled so widely.

“It’s okay Harp, what important now is… you’re

here.â€Â​ I’m so lucky to have her as my friend.

“I really appreciate it, Am.â€Â​

“We’re drama queen right now again like before, haha. Anyway,
let’s go inside?â€Â​

She was about to walk but I stopped her.

“Is your husband won’t look for you?â€Â​ I asked her.

She shook her head.

“I ready informed him that I am with you.â€Â​

“Oh, he knew me?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Yeah, I’m always telling you to him.â€Â​ He knows me without

even meeting me, he’s kinda confused when I met him earlier maybe he
doesn’t know that I am his wife’s best friend.

“When I told you that my best friend that I was talking about is you, the
Alpha king’s mate, he’s shocked. Well, I can’t blame him,
I’m quite surprised too.â€Â​ Not just the two of you, am I also.

Just imagine my emotion when the time I smell his delicious scent in the coronation
night? The first time I laid my eyes on him and see how despised me for knowing
that I’m a human but I am his mate.

Only if he knew…

I’m not really a human.

“Harper?â€Â​ she called me.

I unconsciously looked at her.

“Hmm?â€Â​

“You’re spacing out.â€Â​ Ah, I shook my head.

“Nope, I’m actually listening to you.â€Â​ She raised her eyebrow

and cross her arm.

“If you can lie to others then you can’t lie to me, I know you. If
you’re listening what is the last word I said?â€Â​ she asked me.

I gave her a mischievous smile.

“The last word you said is… said.â€Â​ I said and grinned.

She narrowed down her eyes on me and playfully punch my shoulder.

“That’s cheating!â€Â​ I just chuckled on her action.

What? Said is really the last word she said.

“I did not cheat, Am.â€Â​ I replied and laugh. She looked so cute when
she’s frowning.

“Hmmp!â€Â​ she hissed.

I just looked at her while smiling.

I’m so guilty, I’m lying on her without her knowing it. I keep my real
identity for my safety and also hers.

‘I’m sorry, Am’ I whispered in the air.

Chapter 07: Cocky
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Bye for now, Am. See yah tomorrow,â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Yeah, see you soon.â€Â​ She said and hugged me.

I tapped her back and smiled.

“You act like you will never see me again, please rest assured Am.
You’ll see me tomorrow.â€Â​ I said and let out a soft chuckled.

“You leaved once and the possibilities that you’ll leave again is
high.â€Â​ She replied and looked at me sadly. I put my hand on her shoulder and
gave her a reassuring smile.

“I won’t leave again,â€Â​ Well, not now. I don’t know how
long I will stay here.

At this moment, Amanda is the only one I know here. She’s the only I can
talk and trust.

“Promise?â€Â​ she asked me. I didn’t answered it quickly because I

don’t know what will I answer. How can I promise her that I won’t
leave?

I can’t even tell my secret. But I can’t do anything to nod my head.

“I need your words.â€Â​

“Promise,â€Â​

“You promised.â€Â​ I nod. I hope I can fulfill that promise.

“So, I’ll see you tomorrow?â€Â​

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.â€Â​ She nodded her head and wave her hand. I
waved back and watch her leaving.

I take a deep breath and face the door of my room. We stayed in our old hours for
how many hours, we did the things we do five years ago.

Reading, painting and watching movie. Somehow, we enjoyed each other’s

accompany. I feel like the time goes back, when we still didn’t found our
mates.

How I missed that time.

I opened the door of my room and entered inside, as I closed the door I opened the
light.

“Did you have fun?â€Â​ I stopped walking when I heard someone said that.

I looked around the room and find where that voice came from. And I saw him,
standing beside the bed while looking directly at me.
What is doing in my room? Oh, I forget, he just owned this whole palace.

“Absolutely.â€Â​ I answered.

I stepped back when I saw him starting to walk closer to me.

“Ha, you got the guts to say that after you go out without my
permission?â€Â​

I smirk, is that a big deal to him? Is he afraid that I might leave? I mt his deadly gaze
and stop moving.

He just stopped walking when he’s in front of me. He’s too close, I
can smell his delicious scent. Darn bond.

“Why I need your permission?â€Â​ This time he’s the one who
smirked.

“It seems like you forget what I said earlier,â€Â​

What did he said?

He stepped once that made me stepped back too.

“Did I told you that…â€Â​ he said and step forward again.

That…?

“Even if you’re my mate…â€Â​ he paused and step closer

again.

I tried to stepped back but I can’t, the door is in my back now. I’m
trapped.

“You don’t have the fucking right.â€Â​ He trapped me using his

two firm arms in the door.

“You dare to defy me after knowing that huh,â€Â​ he devilishly said.

I lower down my head and think what should I do.

“And now you’re disrespecting me.â€Â​ What?

Before I can looked at him, he touched my jaw and made me look at him.

“Look at me when I’m talking to you,â€Â​ he warned me

emphatically.

That was I’m going to do, I’m not lowering my gaze because
I’m afraid to him but because I’m thinking. And one more thing,
he’s so freaking tall. I will have stiff neck when I look at him so long.

“Look, I’m not really sure why are your angry right now.â€Â​ He let
go of my jaw and leaned back, just a little.

“Are you acting innocent or you’re just a dumb?â€Â​ Oh, neither of

the two.
“Nope, as far I know I didn’t defy you because you didn’t
gave me an order not to leave, am I correct?â€Â​ he fell silent. See, I’m
right.

“Think about it, your highness. If you don’t mind kindly leave now
and I won’t attend the dinner later. I’m quite tired and I want to
sleep.â€Â​ As I said that I pushed him away but he only captured my hand and
pinned me on the door.

My body stiffened from the sudden touch. This is not what I planned to happened. I
thought, he’ll going to leave me alone now.

“Don’t use your smart-mouth to me, human.â€Â​ I wanted to laugh

the way he denotes me. A human, who know? Maybe I’m more powerful
than him? He’s kinda lucky because I’m not using my mind
manipulating ability on him.

“It’s not necessary for me not to tell you leave, you should know
that.â€Â​ I should know that huh,

“What if I say…I don’t?â€Â​ I challenge him.

He smirks and put his head on my ear.

“Are ready for the consequence of defying me?â€Â​ he whispered. Oh God,

instead of annoyance, why I fucking feel butterfly in my stomach. Why I feel
suddenly hot? Damn the bond.

Get back to yourself, Alizah. I scolded myself. I pushed him back but still he
didn’t let me go.

“Let go.â€Â​ I said and try to jerk away.

“Why are you struggling now? Aren’t you a feisty woman a while
ago?â€Â​ I stopped jerking away. He misunderstood my action, I’m jerking
away not because I’m afraid of him but because…

He’s too close, he’s suffocating me. His scent is too much to take,
it’s really strong.

“Don’t flatter yourself, I just don’t like your perfume.â€Â​

He quickly let go of me and glared.

“Perfume? I don’t use any perfume. It’s my natural

scent.â€Â​ How cocky, so he’s telling me that he smells divinely without
any perfume?

Well, he only smells so nice to me because he’s my mate.

“Whatever, just go out now. You’re suffocating me.â€Â​ I shooed

him away.

“You know what? You’re the only human I know who acted like this.
You didn’t even seems to be scared of me.â€Â​ Well, that’s me.

“And I hate it.â€Â​ He continued which made me annoyed a little. He

didn’t failed to made me feel neglected.

What if he knew that I’m not really a human? Is he still going to treat me this
way? Why there are persons who only treat someone well when they only want
something from him or her?

The world is really unfair sometimes, no crap that… most of the time.

But I thought also, life would be boring without any problem or a challenge. But life
would be chaotic and hard if we are only experiencing problem all the time.

“If you hate me, then why you still want me back?â€Â​ I asked him
seriously.

His face become dead serious. No cocky king now eh?

“You don’t have the right to question me.â€Â​ Oh wow. Really?

“If you don’t want to answer me then let me go, let me leave.â€Â​
He shook his head.

“We should end this matter now.â€Â​

He really doesn’t want to say his real reason why he wants me back huh, I
won’t stop knowing the truth.

“Alright, you can leave now.â€Â​ I said and turn my back on him.

I heard him opened the door and leaved. As soon he left, I looked on the door. He
can be cocky sometimes but his cold personality will remain.

I just shook my shoulder and stand up. I go to the bathroom to take a bath. I feel like
his scent stayed with me. Geez.

When I go out in the bathroom it’s already 8 o’clock in the evening, I

took almost two hours to take a bath?

I just wear a baggy shirt and a jogging pants. What? I’m comfortable
wearing those stuffs.

My body finds its way towards the bed and lay there. I was just staring at the ceiling
of the room. I’m not really sleepy, I just lied on him a while ago because I
don’t want to see him.

I looked at the door when I hear a knocked.

“Who is it?â€Â​ I asked.

“It’s me, Emily.â€Â​ Oh…

“Why?â€Â​ I asked her.

“The king wants your presence.â€Â​ She answered.

Did I told him that I won’t going to attend the dinner?

“Tell to your king, I’m sleepy and I badly want to sleep.â€Â​

A few seconds later, I didn’t hear any reply. Where is she?

“You go outside and join us or I will drag you out by myself?â€Â​ a warned
outside the door was heard. Ha, he’s hear again.

I lazily get off the bed and went towards the door. As soon I opened it, I saw his cold
face. I think he should become a glazier not a king. So cold. Geez.

“What? Did I told y---â€Â​ he didn’t even let me finished my

sentence, how rude of him.

He pushed me and go inside my room. I looked at Emily, she’s looking down.

“You can go now, Em.â€Â​ I told her. She looked at me and nodded her
head. She bowed before she leaved.

When she’s away I looked at him, he’s sitting at the edge of the bed
while staring at me. I rolled my eyes first before I approach him.

“Did you just rolled your eyes on me?â€Â​ I smiled cockily.

“I just did.â€Â​ I replied and smirk.

He narrowed down his eyes on me a gave me a warning look.

“Don’t you even dare to start annoying me, human.â€Â​ I just

sneered at him.

“Oh, sorry.â€Â​ I apologize and gave him a fake smile.

“Are you really testing my patience, woman?â€Â​ does he have that?

He’s a short-tempered man and really easy to annoy.

“I wouldn’t dare your highness,â€Â​ I said that only added fuels to
his anger.

“Stop it.â€Â​ He warned empathically.

“Alright, I’ll stop now but you should leave now.â€Â​

He looked intently at me.

“Get change.â€Â​ Huh?

“Do I need to repeat myself?â€Â​

“What?â€Â​ I’m making him leave but he wanted me to get

change? Get change what?

“Change your clothes, you didn’t wear a bra.â€Â​ I quickly covered

my body when he said that.

Oh my God! I wish the ground will open and swallow me alive. He saw me…
this is embarrassing!

“Get out! Just get out now, I’ll go later, just gave me a
moment.â€Â​ I yelled in embarrassment.
He stood up from the edge of the bed and chuckled.

“You don’t need to be embarrassed, I didn’t see anything

anyway. It’s too small for me to see.â€Â​ My eyes widened from what he
said.

What? Too small for him to see? How dare him? My boobs it larger than he imagined.
My ego hurts from what he said.

“Small? Are you insulting me?â€Â​ I said and glared at him.

“Your hurt so it’s true.â€Â​ Argh I hate him, I hate his guts!

“Just get out now.â€Â​ I closed my eyes while signing him to leave.

“Alright see you there, human.â€Â​ I opened my eyes and glared at him.

He’s really unbelievable and annoying.

He chuckled first before leaving my room. Argh, I wish I can hit him. Anyway,
I’ll do my revenge later. Just wait for it your highness.

I just go in front my closet and find some decent clothes to wear. After that, I
decided to fix my hair to be presentable.

I leave my room and go towards the dining room. Even if I’m not sure where
the hell it is. Geez, but luckily I found it in the ground floor, besides the large and
wide kitchen.

Of course, I asked some maid where the dinning room is. I don’t want to get
lost in this large and big palace.

When I got there, I saw a five mens and six ladies. Who are they? Only lance,
Amanda and him was familiar to me and the rest? I don’t know them,
although I can feel the aura coming from each of them.

Amanda called my name when she saw me.

“Harp!â€Â​ I smiled at her and approached her.

“I’m glad you found your way here,â€Â​ Lance said to me. I
nodded my head.

“I’m glad too,â€Â​ I answered.

I was about to sit down besides Amanda when he, my mate, stopped me.

“Seat besides me.â€Â​ I looked at him and raised an eyebrow. He gave me

a ‘don’t argue with me look’. Okay fine.

I looked at Amanda, I saw her nod at me so I nodded back. I go towards the chair
besides him and sit. He didn’t even adjusted my seat for me. How gentlemen
he is, I said to myself sarcastically.
Chapter 08: Dinner
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

After I sat down I looked at the unfamiliar faces in front of me. Aren’t they
going to introduce their selves? Anyway, I’m not interested on them.

“Now that we are complete, shall we eat?â€Â​ I looked at the person where
that innocent voice came from.

It’s Matthew, he was sitting beside his father. Oh, I didn’t noticed
him earlier.

“Hey Matthew!â€Â​ I greeted him and smiled at him.

He also looked at me and smiled widely.

“Aunt!â€Â​ He greeted back and waved his hand. So adorable. My smile

slowly faded when someone cleared his throat. It’s the man besides lance.
Who is that?

“So, your highness your mate is a human?â€Â​ here we go again. I pity

their senses, such a weak creature. They really thought I’m a human. Tsk.

“What if I was a human? Is that a problem?â€Â​ I asked him. His glare

can’t escaped from my sight, he glaring at me without knowing I can kill him
right now.

From his aura… he might be one of the former leaders of this kingdom. The
Former Beta? I’m not sure but it is.

“Sharp tongue, I see. Yes, there’s a big problem of you being a

human. You can’t be our queen,â€Â​ oh, look. Someone hates human too. I
wonder, what human did to them to acted this way?

“I respect your opinion but… your opinion is not needed here. I
didn’t choose to be his mate, it’s the Moon Goddess plan. I
don’t want to create misunderstanding here, so drop this topic and just start
eating.â€Â​ I answered sassily.

The man glared at me even more which only made me amused. Staying here was
fun also, there a lot of persons I can annoy. He was about to talked but the king
stopped him.

“Cut it, we will discuss about this matter later.â€Â​ I just smirk in my head.

“Pardon me, your highness.â€Â​

I saw him only nodded, he accepted his apology. But why that man said sorry? He
didn’t even do anything wrong. He just asked if I was a human and I
can’t be their queen. He’s just being honest, well glaring at me is not
good, but it’s alright with me.

I’m just messing them around.

“And you,â€Â​ I looked at him when he said that. Huh? Me? Why me?

“Don’t talked when it’s not needed.â€Â​ He coldly said to

me. What?

“I will talk whenever I want, we have the freedom of speech.â€Â​ I tried to
pissed him off. He gave me a warning look so I smiled. I’m starting to love
seeing him angry.

“Don’t start me, human.â€Â​ The way he called his mate, if he

called me human should I start to call him Lycan? Nah, that’s too lame.
I’ll call him your highness but in fake and sarcastically way.

“I would not dare, your highness.â€Â​ I replied and gave him a fake smile.

He stared at me for a few seconds and then looked away. ‘crazy

human,’ he commented in his mind. Haha, only if you know, King.

“Everyone, start eating.â€Â​ He announced.

He’s the one who surrendered arguing with me this time. Ha! I won. I start
getting food and eat it slowly and tasting the tenderness of the meat. It’s
delicious.

We all ate silently, then sometimes they were talking expanding the territory.
Aren’t they satisfied enough? Why they need to widened their territory?
Geez, persons who are thirsty to power.

We stopped eating when I’m full. I stood up from my seat and looked at
them.

“Thank you for the food but I’m full now, excused me.â€Â​ I
excused.

All of them stared at me.

“You’re done? You only ate a little,â€Â​ Amanda asked me.

“You forgot Am, I ate already in our old house.â€Â​ I replied on her.

“Yeah haha, I forgot.â€Â​ She answered back inwardly.

“So, I have to go now. Thanks for the dinner, everyone… please enjoy
your meals.â€Â​ As I said that I started to leave.

“Hold on,â€Â​ I stopped moving when he stopped me. What does he need?

I confusedly looked at him.

“Why?â€Â​ I questioned him.

“Are you really testing my patience?â€Â​ he asked me. Am I? I shook my

head.

“No.â€Â​

“Go back to your seat.â€Â​ He ordered me.

What? Why would I go back? I’m done eating.

“No.â€Â​ I said again firmly.

He looked seriously at me and put his knife and fork down.

“Do I need to make you?â€Â​ he warned.

“I’m done eating so why should I go back?â€Â​

He really loves to make a scene. We are arguing in front of them with this nonsense
matter.

“Go back.â€Â​ He ordered empathically.

I don’t understand him why he wanted me to sat down again. Is he really

insane? Or what?

“No, I won’t.â€Â​ I answered firmly.

“Harp, just go back.â€Â​ Amanda told to me. Okay fine, I go back and sat
down on my chair.

I glanced at my mate who is giving me a death glare. Did I annoy him much? It looks
like he wanted murder me.

Somehow, I did my revenge well haha. Plan to annoyed him with my cost.

“We will talk later, everyone continued eating.â€Â​

He’s the most childish king I knew, I mean… every may knew him as
cold, intimidating and dangerous king but for me, he’s the dumbest one.

He’s impulsive decision maker, hot-tempered man, and he’s letting

his anger take control of his mind. Ha had trust and anger issues.

After a few more minutes, the others were done eating. In that how many minutes, I
just stared on my plate and sometimes to Matthew who is eating energetically.

That kid was really cute.

“Are you done eating sweety?â€Â​ Amanda asked his child.

He looked at hie mom and nodded his head.

“Yes mom,â€Â​

“Good, come on we should go and wash your hands now.â€Â​ She invited
him. I watch him stand up and took her mother’s hand.

“Thank you for this wonderful dinner your highness,â€Â​ Amanda thanked
and bowed her head.

“Thank you for the food, king.â€Â​ Matthew bubbly said and copied her
mother’s action.

All of the person who joined the dinner did the same before they lived. What? I need
to say thanked him and bow my head? I will definitely not going to bow in front of
him. His not my king, not my alpha. I am an alpha with my own.

“Raised your heads,â€Â​ they quickly obeyed what he said. The power of
the king huh.

“Thank you your highness, we will take our leave nowâ€Â​

Oh, I get it now. How courtesy, they will just leave when everyone was done eating.
So bad of me earlier.

Amanda looked at me.

“See you later harp, Matt, say bye to your aunt.â€Â​ Matthew smiled
widely and came closer to me.

“Bye aunt!â€Â​ as he said that he kissed my cheeks. I giggled and patted

his head.

“What a charming boy, go ahead now.â€Â​ I told to him and caress his
cheeks.

“Thank you,â€Â​ he said before he goes with her mother and father.

When everyone was gone, he spoke.

“You really don’t have manner, aren’t you?â€Â​ I looked at

him.

Are we going to talk about manner now? Yes it’s my mistake leaving a while
ago but I said goodbye in nice way and I also say thank you, well not to him but the
food.

“Don’t make it a large problem, your highness. I’m sorry, it

so bad of me.â€Â​ I apologized.

“Stop it.â€Â​ Huh? What should I stopped?

“What?â€Â​ He looked at me seriously. There’s a hint of anger in

his eyes, this mad Alpha King who is angry always.

“Stop calling me your highness,â€Â​ Oh, that was what he means. I

secretly smirked from what I thought, It’s time to annoy him again.

“Then what I should call you? Alpha king?â€Â​

“Neither that.â€Â​ He answered emotionlessly.

“Wolf.â€Â​ I answered again that makes him glared at me.

“Are you fucking kidding me, human?â€Â​ he asked angrily. I chuckled

from his reaction, he’s mad again.

You should have a long patience, Alpha king… because I will annoy you as long
I am here inside your territory.

“No, why would I?â€Â​ I asked and gave him a fake smile.
He stood up from his seat and grabbed my wrist then pulled me up. His eyes were
full of rage, he looks like he wanted t kill me but he can’t. Of course, he
would never dare. I’m his mate, and if in case he’ll murder me I
would not let him. I’m not weak like they were thinking, but I should play
along with them.

In order to… Hide my true Identity.

“Don’t you dare to pissed me off, woman. You don’t know

what I can do to you.â€Â​ He warned. I’m completely aware what he can
do. See, claiming me back? There’s something strange about that.
He’s too harsh on me.

What is your true reason? You despise me for knowing I am a human, but
I’m really not.

His face was too close to mine, I can even feel his warmed and his scent… he
really smells so good. But no, I should be drown by this bond. I tried to get his hand
off my wrist but he didn’t let me.

“Is this how you treat your mate?â€Â​ I asked him that makes him loosen a
bit his grip on my wrist.

“Being sadistic? You didn’t find me to claim me again, right?

It’s because you need something from me?â€Â​ I continued. I expect him
to show some emotion but he didn’t, instead he just blankly stared at me
and let go off my hand.

“I don’t know what are you talking about,â€Â​ He denied. Oh, I see,
he doesn’t really have intention to tell me the reason why. Alright then,
even if he won’t tell me… I’ll find way to know the truth.

“As you said so. If this argument was done? I will take my leave now.â€Â​ I
said and turn my back on him.

I started to walk towards my room, when I got there I closed the door and then
rushed down on the bed. He’s quite annoying in that moment, yeah I know
he’s the Alpha King but I will said again, he’s not my king.

Defying him will not consider as a sin because I am not part of his underlings.
I’m not below and belong to anyone. I am the first tribid creature in this
world.
Chapter 09: City
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I was walking towards Amanda’s room and knocked on her door. But instead
of her greeting me, Lance was the first one I saw.

“Do you need something?â€Â​ He asked me. I nodded my head.

“Is Amanda’s already awake?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Yes, she is. Why?â€Â​

“Can I have a moment with her? I mean we will just roam around the palace
for me to familiarized this place.â€Â​ I answered.

“Oh, sure queen. Wait a minute, I’ll just going to call her.â€Â​ I
nodded my head and watched him go back inside their room.

After a few seconds she came out with Matthew in her hand.

“Aunt!â€Â​ he immediate greeted me when he saw me. I smile at him and

offer my hug. He run towards my direction and let me hugged him.

“How are you little boy?â€Â​ I asked him while letting him go of my hug.

“I’m perfectly fine!â€Â​ He answered energetically, I chuckled and

messed up his hair which he just giggled.

So cute. His mother came closer to me and smiled.

“You wanted to roam around the palace?â€Â​ she asked me. I nodded my
head.

“Yeah, I have nothing to do anyway, how about you? Are you free?â€Â​

“Yes I am, let’s go?â€Â​

“Mommy? Can I come too?â€Â​ Matthew asked his mother. Amanda looked
at him and kneel down.

“Soon honey, you need to stay here for the mean time. Is that okay with
you?â€Â​ She gently asked her son. Matthew pouted his lips and crossed his arm.
Oh? Looked at him, he’s so damn cute.

“I want to come mommy! Aunt, pretty please can I come?â€Â​ he begged.
Aw, my heart melt from his voice, I walked closer to him and kneel down in front of
him.

“Alright then little kiddo. But promised me, you will behave?â€Â​ he quickly
nodded his head and hug me.

“Yey! I’ll come.â€Â​ I stand up and chuckled. He’s so

energetic like his mother.

“Let’s change our destination, we will go to the city.â€Â​ I told to

Amanda.

“He will let you?â€Â​ She asked me. You, she means my mate. I know that
he won’t let me go so… well escape.

“No… I don’t want what are you are thinking right now.
I’m fine with it if we are the only one who will go but we have my
child.â€Â​ Yeah, she’s right. We can’t do that.

“I’m not even answering it, but you really know me well Am,â€Â​ I
said and chuckled softly.

“Ha! I know how your mind works, haha. So, where we should really
go?â€Â​ I remained silent for the mean time and think what we should do.

“We are still going in the city, prepare and I’ll see you both outside
this palace. I’ll go talk to him.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Do you think he will let you go?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Not in this life time, but in this place? Maybe yes and anyway, we will just
roam around the city. I won’t leave.â€Â​ I answered. She nodded her head
in agreement.

“You’re right. So? We will see each other outside?â€Â​ she asked
to confirmed.

“Yes.â€Â​ As I said that I look to Matthew who is innocently listening to our

conversation.

“I’ll go now.â€Â​ After saying that, I touched Matthew’s

cheeks before leaving.

I walked in the wide and long hallway towards his room. I not sure if he’s still
there or he leaved. After leaving in the dining room last night, I never saw him again
until now.

Well, we aren’t sharing room anyway so how will see him this early? We are
minding our own business. It’s already six o’clock in the morning.

As I reached the third floor, I looked for his room which is next to mine. I was about
to knock when it suddenly opened. A woman exited his room, her hair was messy,
the same as her clothes.

She stopped walking out when she saw me. I’m not dumb not to know what
happened to her, or to them precisely.

Is this the reason why I feel extremely pain last night? Why my wolf still asleep right
now? He’s fucking another girl. Damn it. I can’t help but to feel
anger and disgust right now. I’m still fucking his mate, even if he
doesn’t love me. At least he should respect me.

Fucking a mate less were-woman? This is terrible so cruel of him. Well, I

can’t blame him though, he’s still a man with need. And one more
thing, he doesn’t know me.
She quickly lived when she saw my expression, obviously she knows me. This is
unbelievable, he’s really something. He’s having affair with another
woman while I’m here. He really has the guts.

I calm down myself before entering his nasty room without his so-called permission.
As I got inside, I saw him sitting down at the edge of his bed. Half-naked. I see,
someone had fun last night while I am suffering from deep, unbearable pain.

“Did I told you to leave already?â€Â​ He coldly said without even looking at
me. This room filled with their scents and it’s killing me inside. I took a deep
breath and harden my expression. He disgusts me.

“I’ll leave after I say this,â€Â​ He quickly looked at me. I saw shock
in his eyes at first but it only lasts for three seconds.

“What are you doing here?â€Â​ He asked me, seriously.

“Just going to say something,â€Â​ I answered coldly.

He stood up from his bed so I saw his naked body. He only wore boxer, I quickly
removed my gaze on him.

“Spill it.â€Â​

“We’re going out,â€Â​ I answered.

“What?â€Â​ he asked me again. I know that he heard it so I need to repeat

it?

“I know you heard me right.â€Â​ I simply answered.

“Look at me when you are talking to me.â€Â​ I slowly moved my gazed

back on him. He wore white shirts now.

“I don’t want to look at you.â€Â​

I saw him smirked at me, he found this amusing huh. What if I slept with another
man? What he will going to feel? Still happy? Well, I doubt that. He will definitely
going to murder me, us.

“Why?â€Â​ he asked me. Unbelievable, he really asked me that?

Hmm, if he wished to sleep with another girls, I won’t do anything to it.

It’s he’s decision, but he should never asked anything with me.

Not my mind, my body, my soul and my heart.

None of those.

“No certain reason, anyway… as what I’m saying a while ago.

We’re going out.â€Â​

His eyebrow met and seriously looked at me.

“With whom and to where?â€Â​ he asked me.

“Me, Amanda and Matthew.â€Â​ I answered.

“Where?â€Â​ he asked. He’s talking to me as if he did not do
anything wrong.

“Just on the city,â€Â​

“Alright.â€Â​ I glanced at him when he said that. He agreed? That easy?

“But… guards will go with the three of you.â€Â​ He continued. As

what I thought so.

“It’s fine with me but… I have a condition to tell.â€Â​ He

nodded his head and sign me to tell.

“They should stay ten meters away from us.â€Â​ He thinks about my
condition.

“fine, how long?â€Â​ he asked me once again.

“We’ll go home before lunch.â€Â​ I replied.

“Okay, anything else you wanted to say?â€Â​ is he sure that he’s

asking me that? If he’s thinking that I’ll open the topic about what he
did last night? I won’t.

I shook my head.

“Nothing else, I have to go now.â€Â​ As I said that I turned my back on

him.

He’s really cruel, he didn’t bother to explain what happened. Well,

what am I expecting? A miracle? Of course, he will never explain because for him
what should he explain?

I opened the door and leave. As I got outside, I closed the door and leaned back on
it.

This is fucking hurts, I supposed not to feel this way because I’m not in love
with him. I hate him, I hate him from not knowing who I am, from rejecting me and
from treating me this way.

I started to walk and go inside my room to prepare.

After a few minutes, I went out my room and go outside the palace. As I got there, I
saw Amanda and Matthew with five guards behind them.

“Let me guess, he agreed but in return we will be escorted by this

guards.â€Â​ She guessed it right. I nodded my head.

“Yeah but don’t worry, they will guard us ten meters away.â€Â​ I
answered and gave them a smile.

“He agreed? Ha! I knew it, he still has some soft spot for you.â€Â​ My smile
quickly faded. Had some soft spot for me huh? Is that a joke? He fucked another girl
last night, and much worse is… I suffered last night, secretly.

I shook my head.
“Let’s go, Am. I said to him that we’ll be back before lunch so
we only have…â€Â​ I paused and looked at my wrist watch.

“Still have almost 4 hours left.â€Â​ I continued,.

“Alright then, Matt! Come on now honey, we’ll going to leave.â€Â​

She called her son.

“Really mom?! Yey! Let’s go!â€Â​ My mood lightened up because

of him.

“Can I carry him?â€Â​ I asked Amanda.

She looked at me and smiled.

“Of course, you can, matt! Your aunty wanted to carry you.â€Â​

Matthew immediately ran towards my direction and made me carry him.

“Thank you, aunt!â€Â​ He cheerfully thanked me.

“You’re welcome, Kiddo.â€Â​ I replied and smiled.

“Let’s go.â€Â​

We started to move our feet, the city was near to the palace so we will just walk.

“Are you sure that you’re going to carry him till we reach the
city?â€Â​ Amanda asked me. I nodded my head. Matthew weight’s nothing
on me, so… it’s fine.

“Yeah, don’t worry Am.â€Â​ She nodded her head. How I wish that
she knows my secret, I am still deciding if I’ll tell to her the truth.

“Mommy! Aunt! Look, there’s bird flying in the sky.â€Â​ Matthew

cheerfully said while pointing the birds in the sky.

“Yes, honey. We see.â€Â​ Amanda replied and smiled to her son.

Matthew giggled and laughed so happily, he moved suddenly but thankfully I held
him quickly so he didn’t fall.

“Matt! Stop moving too much! Your aunt won’t hold any
longer.â€Â​

“I’m sorry mom, I’m sorry aunt,â€Â​ He apologized. I

chuckled softly.

“It’s okay, Kiddo.â€Â​

After a few minutes we reach the city, all of the persons who saw us bowed their
heads and greeted. All of them know Amanda but me? They see me as a human. No
one knew that I’m their king’s mate.

Anyway, he didn’t made an official announcement that he found his mate.

So how could they know?
“Please, don’t mind us.â€Â​ Amanda said and smiled.

All of them nodded their heads and go back with their task.

“Go down for the mean time Matthew, let your aunt rest.â€Â​

“Alright Mom, Aunt… please let me down for you to rest.â€Â​ He

gently said to me.

I smiled genuinely, I hope this child won’t change. Hope that he will be like
his father, never hurt his mate. I admit that… I’m disappointed.

I’m disappointed with him, and with this situation. How my life turned in to
this? From peaceful to chaotic.

“You two didn’t take your breakfast right?â€Â​ I asked them. They
shook their head, well, me too.

“Let’s have some breakfast first.â€Â​

“I want pancake and… hot milk!â€Â​ Matthew energetically

exclaimed. Amanda and I, chuckled.

“Alright then, let’s have some pancake and hot milk.â€Â​

Children is fun to be with, they didn’t lie, can’t hurt someone. They
are pure and innocent. Not like adults, they lie, pretend and hurt someone.

They some were thinking children is the one who is hard to manage? In my opinion,
a man ages 13 and above were the hardest one to control because they have their
own mind to think, to decide and to take an action.
Chapter 10: Rouges
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

After we had some breakfast, we go in to an amusement park.

“What rides do you want to try Kiddo?â€Â​ I asked Matthew.

He looked around and pointed the rides he wanted. I chuckled when he pointed the
Ferris wheel. At his young age, he wanted to try something hard, he’s
indeed brave.

I kneel down in front of him.

“Are you sure, Matthew? Do you know that thing is too high? Are you afraid
of heights?â€Â​ I asked him.

He shook his head.

“No aunt, I’m not afraid of heights.â€Â​ Oh? That’s

impressive for his age. I looked at his mom.

“Are you letting him?â€Â​ I asked her.

I can see fear in her eyes, it looks like she doesn’t want him to try that ride.
So bad of me, why I even asked him what rides he wanted to try.

“Are you really sure honey? It’s scary like your aunt said.â€Â​
Matthew shakes his head again.

“No, Mommy I’m sure!â€Â​ He exclaimed. Amanda looked at me,

so we stared in to each other.

I nodded at her, she let out a sigh before nodding back.

“Okay Honey.â€Â​

Matthew quickly smiled and hug his mom and then hug me too.

“Let go now kiddo and we’ll going to go to that ride.â€Â​ I told to

him and tapped his back. He let go off me and then smiled once again.

“Shall we go?â€Â​ Amanda asked us.

“Shall we.â€Â​ I answered and started walking.

“Wait for me here, I’ll get tickets.â€Â​ Amanda calmly told to us.

“Okay, Matthew come closer to me.â€Â​ He quickly obeyed what I said.

“I will go now, this will be quick.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

I watched her going away and when she’s gone in my eyes, I carry Matthew
and go the nearest chair to seat.

While waiting for her, I looked around and observe. Most of the persons I saw were
teenagers, this is their hang out place huh.

I group of men walk towards to our direction, they were grinning from ear to ear.

“Look, we have human here.â€Â​ One of them said.

I just ignored them and just hold Matthew.

“We’re referring you!â€Â​ One of them exclaimed. That’s

annoying, I looked at them and glared. They looked like gangster in my eyes, a low
class precisely. By their scents, I know they are werewolf in delta class.

Just a member of this pack.

I put Matthew down behind me and stand up straight.

“Did you need something?â€Â​ I asked them seriously.

All of them laugh from what I said, what’s so funny about that?

“I see, this human had some guts.â€Â​ A human, why are they
underestimating human’s capability?

“Are you all here just to bully me? Don’t you all have any
manners?â€Â​

“We don’t understand why a human is here, hmm. Maybe you just
sneak out?â€Â​ Oh, really?

“Are you all had any reason to do this? Or you guys just want to have
fun?â€Â​ I asked seriously. I really don’t want when they are just doing
this for no reason.

They all fell silent because of my question, I see, they are doing this for fun.

“Leave.â€Â​ I seriously ordered them.

One of them went closer to me and hit my forehead with the paper he was holding, a
small smirk from in my lips. Did he just hit me?

“You dare to ordered us? What? What are you? Our queen? Don’t
dream too much human.â€Â​

I turned my back on them and looked at Matthew who is innocently looking at me.

“Close you eyes and cover your ear, Kiddo.â€Â​ I gently told to him. Even if
he’s confused, he did what I told her.

I caress her cheeks and kissed his forehead before I looked at the group of men who
are grinning at me, devilishly.

I let out a sigh and sign the man who just hit me a while ago to come closer.

“Do you know what I hate the most?â€Â​ I asked him.

“What?â€Â​ he challenged me.

I see they had the guts too, what if they knew I’m their future queen? Are
they still going to treat me this way? Well, I doubt that.

“I hate being hit without any valid reason.â€Â​ I answered venomously.

He laughed devilishly because of what I said.

“Look guys! She said she hate being hit, she even said that in my
face.â€Â​ I just blankly stared at them, they failed to here my warn. Okay
then…

I looked directly in the eyes of the man who just hit me. They gave me choice to do.

‘Hit your friend in front of me.’ I ordered in his mind.

This is only the third time I used this ability again, I have this rare ability to
manipulates someone’s mind.

His eyes become red which mean I entered his mind already, suddenly he hit the
person who is near at him. All of them was shocked on what he did, while me I
grinned secretly.

He punched all of them so hard without any valid reason. I sat down besides
Matthew and put him on my lap while watching them.

Matthew was still covering his eyes and eyes was closed. When I saw all of them was
lying on the ground I looked at the man again, he was still possessed by me.

‘Now, hurt yourself.’ I ordered him once again.

He nodded his head and punched himself. This is funny to watch…

His faced was covered with blood now, I stand up still carrying Matthew. I started
walking away, what Amanda’s keeping so long?

“Open your eyes now, Kiddoâ€Â​ I told him.

He slowly opened his eyes and uncovered his eyes. He looked at me.

“What happened aunt?â€Â​ He asked me. I smiled and answered

‘Nothing.’ He nodded his head.

“Harp!â€Â​ I looked where that voice came from, I saw Amanda walking
towards our direction.

I stopped walking and wait for her to reached us.

“What happened there?â€Â​ she asked me. I glanced to the place where
she pointed, the group of men who are lying on the ground, unconscious.

I shrugged my shoulder.

“I don’t know, maybe they had a simple misunderstanding.â€Â​ I

lied. Of course, I can’t tell to him that I just manipulated them.

“A simple misunderstanding ended up fighting each other?â€Â​ she asked

me.
“You know, hot tempered guys.â€Â​ I answered simply.

She nodded her head in agreement, “you’re right.â€Â​ She agreed.

“So, here’s our ticket. I’m sorry if I took so long, the line is
also long that’s why. I don’t want to used my position so
I…â€Â​ I cut her off.

“It’s fine, Am.â€Â​ She smiled.

“Mommy! Let’s go and ride the Ferris Wheel!â€Â​ Matthew

energetically exclaimed. Amanda and I chuckled.

We go towards the Ferris wheel and after the rides we laugh. It’s really fun,
and surprisingly… Matthew didn’t even yelled. He’s so brave.

“Did you had fun?â€Â​ I asked him.

He looked up and smiled so widely.

“Yes aunt. I really had fun, thank you,â€Â​ he thanked me sincerely.

“Ow, you’re welcome Kiddo.â€Â​ I replied and then smiled also.

“Are we going home now?â€Â​ Amanda asked me.

“Yeah, we should. Let’s go?â€Â​ I asked and lend my hand in front

of her son. Matthew took my hand, so I smiled and carry him.

I looked around before I started walking, I saw the guards that was following us had
the same expression in their face, cold and distant.

I wonder if they saw what happened earlier. If they did? do I need to erased their
memories? Nope, I bet they don’t know what exactly happened that
moment.

“Let’s go, Am.â€Â​ I called her.

We walked back to the palace, and when we are on our way I felt like someone, no
crap that, a group of men was watching us. Not the guard but some unfamiliar
werewolves.

I stopped walking.

“Hold Matthew,â€Â​ I told to Amanda, she did what I said.

“Is there any problem?â€Â​ She asked me.

I shook my head.

“Nothing,â€Â​ I lied. I feel the surroundings again, they were just near to
us. I glanced at the guard who are following us, 10 meters away. If something bad
will happen to us, they can’t protect us immediately.

What should I do…?

“Is everything’s fine, Harp?â€Â​ she asked me. I looked at her, she
can’t feel what I feel. I see, those werewolves are good in hiding their
presence.

Unfortunately, my senses are advanced. I stopped walking and looked at her. I

can’t say to her what my senses said but, I can lie at her for her to be safe.

She’s pregnant and there’s a child in her hand.

“Can you trust me?â€Â​ I asked her seriously.

“Of course, I trust you. Why are you acting like this? Is there any
problem?â€Â​ She asked me once again.

“Yeah, everything is fine.â€Â​ For now.

“Walk faster and don’t turned back.â€Â​ I told her.

“Why?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Just do what I told you,â€Â​ they are coming… damn it.

“No…â€Â​ it’s too late they are here.

Ten rouges go in front and blocked us. This is what I’m telling, all of them
encircled us. I’m not shocked anymore when I saw the guard who are
guarding us was already lying on the ground, lifelessly.

Amanda went closer to me and hold my hand. She looked so scared, but trying
to be brave for her son.

What should I do? Do I need to show my powers now? Alright.

“I call for help,â€Â​ she said to me.

“How? We’re trapped,â€Â​ I asked her.

“Mind link, we are just near to the palace.â€Â​ She answered, nice idea.

“Do it now, Am.â€Â​

“Alright, I’m trying…â€Â​ she replied.

I looked again at the rouges in front of us, they look scary.

“I can’t mind link my husband,â€Â​ she worriedly informed me. Oh

gosh.

“Try to mind link your King,â€Â​ I replied still looking at the rouges.
I’m observing if they will attacked us or not, it seems like they were just
scaring us nor observing us also.

“Mommy, they look so scary. I’m afraid Mommy,â€Â​ this is what

I’m telling, its easier to escape when we don’t have a child with us.

We need to protect him and ourselves.

“I can’t too, his mind was closed.â€Â​ Geez, if that’s the
case… what we should really do now?

I hold Amanda’s hand.

“Trust me to this one,â€Â​ I told her.

“Trust to what?â€Â​ she asked me.

I touch Matthew’s forehead and put him into deep sleep.

“what did you do?â€Â​ she asked me, her eyes were wide open.

“I don’t want him to watch him this bloody moment, did you really
trust me?â€Â​ I asked her once again.

“You’re scaring me, Harp.â€Â​ I hold her hand.

“I hope you’ll forgive me.â€Â​ As I said that, my eyes became dark
red, like crimson. I’m letting Venice to take control my body.

In just one snap, all of the rouges in the area were lying on the ground, bathing with
their own blood.

I drop the heart of the last rouge I kill on the ground and looked at Amanda who is
looking at me with shocked in her eyes. She can’t believe what she just
witnessed.

“You’re…â€Â​ she paused and took a deep breath.

“You’re a vampire.â€Â​ She finally said, nope I’m not,

I’m a tribid…

“After witnessing that… can you still accept me as your friend

Amanda?â€Â​ I asked her.

She stared at me for a few minutes before nodding her head. My heart felt so
warmed at her simple gesture. She’s a true friend. My face turned back in to
normal state, the same as my claw.

I walk towards her direction and hug her side because she’s carrying
Matthew.

“I’m sorry for lying Amanda, I just… I just wanted to protect

you.â€Â​ I sincerely said and cry on her shoulder.

“It’s fine harp, I know you have valid reason to lie.â€Â​ I’m
really lucky to have her as my friend.

“There’s one thing you should know, Am.â€Â​ I told her.

“Yes, I am listening.â€Â​ I took a deep breath before I talked.

“I’m a tribid.â€Â​

She confusedly looked at me.

“A tribid?â€Â​ she asked. I nodded my head.

“Yes, I have a Vampire, Witch and a Werewolf blood.â€Â​ I answered. I saw
her lips parted.

“What? You’re the myth?â€Â​ she asked me in disbelief. I nodded

once again.

“Yeah…â€Â​ I paused and hold her hand.

“But promise me, Am. No one will knew this except us. I don’t want
to put you and this place in danger, I don’t want to repeat what happened in
my former pack. So, promise me… help me to keep this secret.â€Â​

Slowly, she nodded her head.

“Alright I will.â€Â​ She promised.

Chapter 11: Faint
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I smiled and mumbled thank you. She looked around the area. It’s
messy and bloody, my clothes also there’s a blood on it.

“How about this? How can we keep this?â€Â​ She asked me. I think about
what she said, what should we really do?

“You just killed seven rouges and there’s a lifeless-guards over there.
How can we hide their corpse? I’m sure if we came back in the palace just
the three of us, they will definitely question you and me why there’s blood in
our clothes and one more thing… they will find those guard.â€Â​ She
continued. She’s right, I looked at her again and smiled.

I have an Idea. She looked at me too.

“What?â€Â​ she asked me, curiously.

“Stay still, don’t freak out.â€Â​ I told her. She nodded even if
she’s confused. I raised my one hand and focused.

‘Wendy, take over.’ In just a snap of time… I feel a strong power

all over my body. I know, Amanda felt it too. I just hope, my mate didn’t feel
it.

I find a near source of water and luckily, I found one.

“This would be quick,â€Â​ I told her. As I said that I didn’t gave her
a change to talk. A water goes throughout her body, I controlled the water to take
out all the blood and dirt in her and her son’s clothes.

After I saw that the blood was gone, I used air controlling to dry them.

“All clear.â€Â​ I said and clap my hand just once. Her eyes as wide as
owl’s eyes, her lips were parted in shocked.

“You can control, elements?â€Â​ she asked me in disbelieve. I nodded my

head and before I spoke, I washed and dried my body too.

“Yes, but I’m not using it frequently. I just used it when it’s
needed.â€Â​ As I said that, I looked at the corpse of the rouges in behind me.

I focused once again and burned their dead bodies until they became ashes and the
wind took them away. When they were gone, I started to walked towards the guard
but I stopped when Amanda talked.

“You know what, I feel like I don’t really know you.â€Â​ I looked at
her and smiled.

“I’m still your friend, Am.â€Â​ She walked closer to me,

she’s still carrying Matthew who is still sleeping.

“Yeah, but… gosh! This is awesome. I really thought you’re a

human.â€Â​ My smile widened even more because of what she said.

“Not really, anyway let’s talk about this later. We should solve this
problem first.â€Â​ I told her so she nodded her head.

We go towards the guards.

“What we should do about them?â€Â​ she asked me. I didn’t

answer her question quickly because I’m still thinking what we should really
do.

I kneel down on the floor and feel their pulse. It’s a lie if I say that
I’m not shock.

“They are still alive but their pulse was slow.â€Â​ I told her.

“Really? Maybe I can try to mind link my hubby now and call some
help,â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No. they will asked us what happened to them. why they are in the verge of
death.â€Â​

“Oh, true. That’s so dumb of me.â€Â​ She murmured but I heard it.

“It’s okay Am, you’re just concern.â€Â​ She nodded her

head.

“I think I can do something to help them,â€Â​ I said and glanced at her.

“What?â€Â​

“To used my healing ability.â€Â​ I told her.

Her eyebrow furrowed.

“Aren’t you using too much power and ability? You might drain your
body Harp.â€Â​ She worriedly told to me.

I nodded my head

“Yes I’m using too much power and ability but I can still manage
it.â€Â​ I replied and gave her a reassuring smile.

I was about to heal them but Amanda stopped me.

“Are you really sure, Harp?â€Â​

“Yes, don’t worry Am. I’ll be fine and if ever I’ll faint
just reason out to them that I’m weak. They know human to be a weak
creature.â€Â​ I told her, she was against from my decision but later on she slowly
nodded her head.

“Alright.â€Â​

As soon she said that I looked at the guards again and start healing them. A
yellowish light came out in to my hand, that’s a symbol that I’m
starting to heal their injuries.
After I healed them, I felt a small dizziness. I used one eight of my energy.

“Harp, are you alright?â€Â​ Amanda worriedly asked me.

I raised my one hand and nodded my head.

“Still fine, I need to do one more thing.â€Â​ I said and took a deep breath.

“what it is?â€Â​ she asked me.

“I need to alternate their memories. If they wake up, they won’t
remember what happened today. All they can remember is we’re safe.
There’s no problem we encountered.â€Â​ I answered.

“Will you be alright?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Hmm, but I think I will lose my consciousness after this. And that’s
the time I wanted you to mind link your husband.â€Â​ I seriously told to her. She
nodded her head.

“Alright, and one more thing… How about my son? When he will wake
up?â€Â​ she asked me. I smiled at her.

“He’ll wake up as soon we’re back at the palace.â€Â​ She

nodded once again.

I looked at the guards who still unconscious but their injuries were healed now. I
closed my eyes and started to cast spell, silently.

It’s a memory alternation spell. After a few minutes, the spell was done.
But I was about to stand up when I spill out blood. Damn, I’m exhausted than
I thought.

I really need to undergo a hard training, I can’t even hold my energy any
longer.

“Harper!â€Â​ I heard Amanda exclaimed worriedly.

“I’m fine, I just felt a little dizziness and sore… but I’m
alright so don’t worry about me. Mind link your husband now.â€Â​ I told
her to do while I’m wiping the blood at the corner of my lips.

She can’t do anything but to do what I said. I looked at the guards in front of
me, they regain their consciousness now. This is getting better, I tried to stand up
again but I failed so I fall down on the guard.

Now, I’m starting to get annoyed by myself. Why I’m so weak? I saw
the guards quickly came closer to me and help me to stand up.

“Are you alright, Queen?â€Â​ one of them asked me.

I nodded my head even deep inside of me, I’m not really fine. I feel like I
wanted to take some sleep. My wolf was asleep, my witch was exhausted the same
as my vampire. I’m damn tired.

“Queen?â€Â​ they worried called me when I didn’t replied.

I can’t hold it any longer.

“Carry her and bring her to the palace now!â€Â​ Amanda ordered them.

One of them was about to carry me but he was being interrupted by a cold voice. He
was here, I forced to open my eyes to see him.

He was with Lance.

I saw anger in his eyes, so he hates seeing me with another guy. He rushed towards
my direction and he’s the one who carry me.

Somehow, I feel better. I closed my eyes and feel the warm radiating from his body.
Even if he won’t admit that he’s worried about me I know that he is.

Just this time, I’ll him hold me. And by that I let myself fall into deep sleep. I
hope everything still fine when I wake up.

Third Person POV

As soon Harper lose her consciousness in his arm, he suddenly felt the pain and
loneliness. He new his mate was in pain but his mate is too stubborn to admit that.

When she came in to his room this morning, he saw hurt and disappointment in her
eyes but she chose to hide it.

“What happened to her?â€Â​ he asked Amanda and the guards seriously.

Amanda thinks first before she answered. She needed to help her best friend to keep
her deepest secret. She promised it so she needs to do it, and besides… she
was a true friend so even if she didn’t promised it, she’ll still going to
help her friend.

“She’s just tired and I don’t why she faint.â€Â​ Amanda

answered carefully.

She’s completely aware that the Alpha king has a good sense. He will sense
if you’re lying or not. He looked at her for a few seconds and then
nodding his head.

Amanda let out a sigh of relief secretly. She looked at her friend who is in the arm of
the King. Harper is an extraordinary girl, more powerful than anyone else.

So, no wonder why the moon goddess mated him to the alpha king. But
there’s a problem, harper wanted to keep her real identity to him and while
the king? He thought she’s a human so he despised her.

“I hope the best for you, harp. I hope you’ll find your
happiness.â€Â​ Amanda whispered in the wind.
Chapter 12: Awaken
Third Person’s POV

Three royal warriors kneel down in front of the King, he was sitting on his throne
strangely thinking about his mate. Two days had passed, she’s still
unconscious. Is she that weak to be asleep for how many days?

“Reporting!â€Â​ they waited for him to talk but he didn’t,

he’s still thinking about the human girl.

“King?â€Â​ Lance called him to get his attention. He blinked once and
looked at him.

“What?â€Â​ He asked him.

Lance pointed the royal warriors in front of him, he glanced at the royal guard.

“Oh, go ahead.â€Â​ He said and sign them to talk. Th three of them stand
straight and bowed.

“Thank you, your highness.â€Â​

“We failed to find the rouges who trespassed, we search all the place inside
the territory but still, they are nowhere to be found.â€Â​ One of them said
seriously.

A smirk rosed from his lips and he stand up from his throne. All of them was
confused, but didn’t dared to talk.

“Don’t bother to find them, they are gone.â€Â​ He said while

walking downstairs. He just stopped walking when he’s near to the royal
guards.

Lance’s eyebrow furrowed on what he said.

“What do you by they were gone?â€Â​ the king looked at him.

“Dead.â€Â​ He simply answered.

“How did you know? You just declared this morning that they
trespassed.â€Â​ Lance confusedly said.

“Yeah I know, someone killed them.â€Â​ he seriously said.

“Killed them? who? That someone killed them easily?â€Â​

“That’s what I want to know now, who is that person.â€Â​ He was

curious on the creature, he just felt this morning that there are trespassers now they
are dead.

If that person can kill so easily, he needs a person like that. He or she will be useful
to him in expanding his territory.

“Call Chief Commander Cernellian.â€Â​ He ordered and go back in his

throne.
“Three minutes, bring him. Go now.â€Â​ The three immediately bowed
their heads and take their leave.

“Who do you think that person is?â€Â​ Lance asked him as he sat down on
his throne.

“Someone powerful enough to kill,â€Â​ He shortly answered.

“What will you do if you find that person?â€Â​ he asked him again.

“It depends,â€Â​

“Why?â€Â​

He looked at lance.

“It’s either I let him or her to live or die.â€Â​ He answered and get
the crown out of his heads. It’s damn annoying, he put in beside him.

“How’s my mate?â€Â​ he asked his beta.

“According to my wife, she’s still unconscious. She drained her body

too much, isn’t strange? What did she do to be exhausted like that?â€Â​
he’s thinking the same.

“What does the guards who guarded them said?â€Â​

“They said, nothing strange happened… they just go to an amusement

park, mall, restaurant and then nothing else. But when they walking back to the
palace, your mate suddenly faint.â€Â​ He informed him. He nodded his head and
lower down his head to think.

‘she’s really weak,’ he thought.

“I’ll visit her later.â€Â​ As he said that, the door opened.

Chief Commander Cernellian was walking seriously towards their direction, he

kneeled down and bowed his head.

“You wished my presence, your highness?â€Â​

“All rise,â€Â​ all of them stand straight and looked at him but not in his
eyes. It will be sign of disrespect when you look at your Alpha king’s eyes
without his permission.

“May I know the reason why you called me, your highness?â€Â​ Archer
Cernellian, the chief Commander of royal warriors, said.

He became the leader of the warriors when his father retired from being the chief
commander.

“Find the person who killed the rouges,â€Â​ he answered.

Archer’s eyes widened slightly from what he said. The rouges are dead? But
they were still finding for their whereabouts.

“Pardon but… were still looking for them---â€Â​ Lance cut him off.
“They are gone Archer, just do what the King told to you.â€Â​ He coldly
said. Archer can’t do anything but nod his head.

“Alright but… how we find that person?â€Â​

“You will feel it, that person is powerful.â€Â​ He answered.

“But… that’s impossible, we’re familiar on him or

her.â€Â​

“Just roam around the whole territory, bring to me whoever strange person
you see.â€Â​ He ordered seriously.

“Got it, your highness.â€Â​ He replied and then bowed.

“Anything else, king?â€Â​ he continued.

He shook his head.

“Nothing as of now, do your best not to disappoint me.â€Â​

“Please rest assured, I won’t be a disappointment.â€Â​ He

answered back.

“Very well then, all of you can take your leave.â€Â​ All of them nodded and
bowed before they leave the room.

When they were gone, he signs his beta to come closer.

“Observe and investigate my mate.â€Â​

“Why? Why do you need to investigate her?â€Â​ he asked him. He smirked

before answering his question.

“She’s keeping something from me, and I wanted to know

that.â€Â​

“Keeping something? She’s your mate why would she keep

something from you and besides, even if she wanted too… you will know it
because of the bond.â€Â​ Lance told him, he’s a little confused.

The King and his mate really had a complicated relationship. They were the only
couple who he knows that hated each other.

Well, his mate is a human and he happen to despised human. While her? Maybe
she’s hurt because he rejected her five years ago.

“That’s the problem, the bond was strong but… I can’t

read her mind. She’s really strange, so I wanted you to investigate her for
me.â€Â​

The only person that the king can’t read its mind, indeed strange.

“Why me? I’m with her always so how can I investigate and observe
her? Why not you? You’re her mate.â€Â​ The king seriously looked at his
beta.
“Are you ordering me now?â€Â​ Lance quickly shook his head.

“I would not dare, your highness.â€Â​ He answered.

“What I just mean is… you’re the one who can know your mate
more. Try to give her a chance, King. Not all human were the same.â€Â​ He
advised and tapped his shoulder.

His faced darkened from what his beta said, he grabbed shirt and lifted him up.

“All human were the same, don’t you dare to say that again.â€Â​
As he said that, he let go off him.

“Sorry,â€Â​ that was he just said. He should didn’t trigger his

alpha’s anger.

“Leave now, Lance.â€Â​ He nodded his head and bowed before he leaved.

When he’s beta was gone, he entangled his palm and think. Somehow, his
beta was right. He had the privilege to know his mate even more.

He stood up from his throne and also leaved.

In the other side, Alizah finally regained her consciousness. The first one she saw
was the three sisters, Em, Adi and Nova.

“Call the doctor, she’s awake now!â€Â​ Emily said happily.

Alizah groaned softly as she tried to move.

‘Geez, my body still weak,’ she mumbled in her mind.

“Are you alright now, queen?â€Â​ Nova worriedly asked her. She slowly
looked at them, worried and relief was visible in their eyes. She nodded her head.

“Yeah, fine…â€Â​ she paused when she felt like there’s

something in her throat that preventing her to talk.

“Please give me some water.â€Â​ He forced herself to say. They

immediately obeyed what she said. Adi gave her a glass of water, Alizah gladly
accept it and drink it straight. After she drink it, she smiled.

“Thank you, anyway how long I’m asleep?â€Â​ she asked them.

“Two days,â€Â​ Nova answered.

‘That long?’ Alizah asked herself. ‘I sleep to long that’s

why, my throat was dry.’ She let out a sigh and smiled at them again.

“How’s everything? Is there’s something knew when

I’m asleep?â€Â​ she asked them again.

They shook their head.

“Nothing much, but… can I ask something?â€Â​ Adi asked her, she
nodded her head and sign her to talk.
“Go ahead, ask me.â€Â​

Adi go near to her, the same as Em and Nova.

“Why the king didn’t even visited you?â€Â​ he didn’t?

hmm, no wonder. Of course, he won’t spare some of his precious time just to
visit me. She thought sarcastically.

“He’s probably busy,â€Â​ she just answered.

Their eyebrow met in the center, not convinced on what she said.

“That’s actually bullshit, sorry for the word. You’re his mate
but he doesn’t have time for you?â€Â​ She just smiled on them. They
don’t know the real story, and Alizah think they will curse their own alpha if
they knew what he did five years ago.

“Don’t talk something against him, he might hear you guys.â€Â​

She joked with them, they smiled on what she said.

Emily was about to talk when the door suddenly opened. Em, Nova and Adi’s
eyes widened, but they relaxed when they saw the one who came in.

It’s Amanda, Alizah thought also… her mate was the one who entered
but she was disappointed again. Her mate doesn’t have fucking care about
her.

Well, what does she expect from him? Nothing.

“You’re really awake? How are you?â€Â​ she asked her best friend
and hold her hand.

There was a doctor behind her and lance, he’s carrying Matthew.

“I’m fine, Am. Thanks for the concern.â€Â​

“I’m so worried about you, you didn’t wake up for how many
days.â€Â​ Alizah chuckled softly and tapped her shoulder.

“It’s just two days and seriously, I’m alright now.â€Â​ She
said and give her friend a reassuring smile.

“Just two days? You scared the hell out of me, I thought… you’ll
sleep forever.â€Â​ She said and pout.

Alizah smiled.

“You’re just exaggerating, Am.â€Â​ She joked her. Amanda pouted

even more and playfully punch Alizah’s shoulder.

“Ouch.â€Â​ She acted like she’s hurt.

“haha, sorry.â€Â​ Amanda replied jokingly and then later on she smiled.

“Aunt!â€Â​ Matthew goes down in his father’s arm and run towards
Alizah’s bed.
“Kiddo!â€Â​ she called him back and caress his hair.

“Why did you sleep for so long, aunt? Are you so tired?â€Â​ Matthew
innocently asked her. Alizah chuckled once again and smiled at his innocent
question.

“Yes kiddo, your aunt was so tired so she slept for so long, now that
she’s awake… she’ll tickle you.â€Â​ As Alizah said that, she
started tickling Matthew’s tummy.

Matthew laughed very hard.

“Hahaha, stop it aunt!â€Â​ he yelled happily.

Alizah doesn’t want to stop but she did when she felt a little dizziness and
headache. The doctor immediately came closer to her and checked her.

“Harp! Are you alright?â€Â​ Amanda asked her. Alizah raised her one hand
while her eyes was still closed. She’s calming herself and suppressing the
pain while the doctor, she’s checking her vitals.

“Mommy, is aunt was still okay?â€Â​ Matthew worriedly asked too.

“I don’t know, honey.â€Â​ She honestly answered.

“How is she doc?â€Â​ Amanda asked the doctor.

“She’s suffering from severe headache, she just needed more time
to regain her strength.â€Â​ The doctor answered.

‘she really used too much of her power and ability a few days ago,’
Amanda thought. She looked at her friend who’s caressing her forehead.

‘I guess this is the consequence of using too much her power, I pity her, she
saved lives but her mate doesn’t even cared about her,’ she
thoughts once again.

They all looked on the door when it suddenly opened once again, and there he
is… standing in the door way while looking at his mate who was sitting on the
bed.

“Your highness,â€Â​ they greeted and immediately bowed their heads.

Alizah opened her eyes when she heard them said that.

‘he’s here but what is his reason? Does he need something to

me?’ Alizah asked herself.

She looked straightly in his eyes without fear can be seen in her eyes. He senses
pain on her, and he felt it too. He started walking towards her direction without
breaking the eye contact.

‘she’s brave enough to look at me in my eyes’ the king

amusedly said in his mind.

‘he’s too arrogant and rude, why he became my mate.’ Alizah

told in her mind also.

He just stopped walking when he’s in front of her.

“Everyone dismissed.â€Â​ He ordered seriously. In not less than a minute,

they all bowed their head and leave the two of them alone in the room.
Chapter 13: Mocked
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

We stared into each other’s eyes for how many seconds before he started
talking. Why is he’s here? It’s a miracle that he visited me. tsk.

“How are you?â€Â​ he asked me. Oh, he’s asking me if I’m

okay? Do I look like okay in his eyes?

“Yeah, just fine.â€Â​ I answered coldly and then remove my gaze on him.

I’m confused, why I can’t still feel my wolf? Is she’s okay?

Why she’s still asleep? His action that night two days ago really hurt her.

“Are you mad at me?â€Â​ he suddenly asked that made me looked at him.
Mad at him? Hell yah. Not just mad actually, I’m distressed, distraught and
perplexed.

He dared to cheat on me while I am with him? Gosh, why I’m thinking about
that again? Why I fucking care when fucked another woman? I shouldn’t
care about since I really don’t like him!

Why the bond didn’t fade completely? Why are we still connected! I wanted
to burst out my anger on him but I choose to be calm.

I smiled at him, a fake one obviously… I don’t care if he found my

action as a sign of disrespect.

“I would not dare, your highness.â€Â​ I answered politely. Is this what he
wanted? His mate will treat him like others would?

“Are you being sarcastic with me now?â€Â​ he asked seriously and

narrowed his eyes on me.

Isn’t obvious? I thought sarcastically.

“No, I’m not.â€Â​ I answered back and lower down my head.

“What are you doing?â€Â​

I looked at him again and smiled.

“Nothing, I’m just paying respect your highness.â€Â​ I replied. I

saw his eyebrow furrowed, he’s getting mad. Ha! I will let you taste your
own medicine, I’ll make you crazy, feel neglected by your own mate. You
won’t ever going to feel care nor love from me.

“Crap that bullshit now!â€Â​ he commanded. I see, hot-tempered man eh.

“Yes, your highness.â€Â​ His face darkened and grabbed my arm.

“Don’t you dare to start making me mad, human. You don’t

know what I can do.â€Â​ He warned me so seriously. The edge if my lips rose and
form a curt smirk.
I actually know what he can do. He’s mad at me, I think his wolf has no
control with his body. He’s dominant than his wolf. A rare case, mostly of the
powerful werewolf I know had no control against their wolf but him? It’s the
opposite.

“Go one king, show me what you can do. I’m not scared of
you.â€Â​ I challenge him while looking directly in his eyes.

Let’s see what he will do, I am still his mate so I doubt If he’ll kill me.
he might hurt me but killing me? it will be hard for him.

His gripped tightened on my arm.

“Don’t dare me, woman… even if you’re my mate I

won’t think twice not to hurt you.â€Â​ Oh, he’s still considering me
as his mate? Impressive. I thought sarcastically.

“Your mate? Am I?â€Â​ I asked him sarcastically that made him looked at
me so sharply.

But his action only made me smirk even wider. Why is he so angry? He’s the
one who bedded another woman and cheated not me. He’s destroying the
bond, once again.

Hmm, it’s a favor for me if the bond will completely fade away but him? It
would be painful and disaster. Werewolf had only one mate, if she or he’ll
die… you’ll be mate less and will suffer for the rest of your life.

And while in my case, even if my mate will die… my wolf will suffer but she can
move on since I’m not a full-blooded werewolf. I’m a tribid, who
supposed to live alone for the rest of my life. My life span is longer than werewolf,
vampire nor a witch life.

I really don’t know why the Moon Goddess gave me a mate. I am a living
disaster, a curse who supposed not to love some else. I looked at him again,
he’s silent but glaring at me.

“You’re the one who told me that… even I’m your mate
I don’t have any rights here. So, why are you so angry if I pay respect to
you, your highness?â€Â​ I kept on provoking him. I don’t want him to be
happy, nor to be calm.

He pulled me closer to him so harshly.

“You’re not paying respect… keep on playing this game of yours

and you will knew what exactly will happened next.â€Â​ As he said that, he let go
off me. My back fell down on the bed.

“I’ll talk to you later when you’re in your right mind.â€Â​

He coldly said and leave the room.

As the door closed, I laughed sarcastically. Did that actually happened? Am I not in
my right mind? He’s the one who is fucking a psychopath here not me.

Who will treat his or her mate like this? Only him. I just shrugged my shoulder, I
think I made him mad that much. Somehow he’s right, I’m not really
in my right mind. Who wouldn’t? my wolf still asleep and hurt, while me?
I’m fucking mad and confused.

I heard the door suddenly opened again so I looked on it. I saw Em, Nova and Adi
entered.

“Are you alright, Queen? We saw the king leave and he looks so scary and
mad.â€Â​ Emily asked me, worriedly.

They’re worried about me. why is that? My mate isn’t worried but his
mad? He’s really impossible.

“I’m fine, you guys have nothing to worry about.â€Â​ I lied on

them. I’m not really fine, my head and body hurts.

They stared at me, clearly they are not convinced.

“What is that? Where did you get that bruise?â€Â​ Adi asked me and
pointed my arm. Hmm? Bruise? Ah… his tight grip a while ago. I checked the
bruise that Adi said, I didn’t noticed that his grip created blue turning violet
bruises. Geez, it didn’t healed immediately? My body was really weak now.

I looked at them again and shake my head.

“It’s nothing---â€Â​ Nova cut me off and hold my arm.

“This is serious, Queen. It’s obvious that it’s a hand

mark.â€Â​ Oh, hell yeah. There are not dumb.

“Did he hurt you? Is the King hate you because you’re a

human?â€Â​ Emily asked me seriously.

Think that I am a human, I corrected her in my mind.

“Nope, we only had a simple misunderstanding.â€Â​ I lied once again.

They looked seriously at me, so I give them a small smile.

“Really guys, don’t too much about it.â€Â​

“But… he’s hurting you.â€Â​ Emily said sadly.

I shake my head and gave them a reassuring smile.

“I’m just fine.â€Â​

“It’s fine with you that he’s hurting you but it’s not
okay with us, That’s actually bullshit, we know that he’s cruel but
does he need to hurt his own mate?â€Â​ I can sense anger in Adi’s voice
so I hold her hand.

“Hold back your anger, Adi. You won’t mess up with your own Alpha
King, right?â€Â​ I calmed her down.

“You’re still defending him after he hurt you?â€Â​ She said in

disbelief. Am I defending him? I’m mad at him than them.
I shook my head.

“I’m not defending him, I’m concern with the three of you.
It’s a crime if you disrespect him because you three was under his reign. He
was your Alpha, while I’m not. Let me be the one who deal with him, trust
me.â€Â​

They can’t do anything but to nodded their head.

“Alright then, can you guys can leave for a while? I just wanted to take a
rest.â€Â​ I told them.

“Of course, have a good rest Queen.â€Â​ Nova agreed and bowed her
head, the same as Em and Adi.

“We’re going to leave now then.â€Â​ Adi replied also. I nodded my

head. I heard them let out a deep sigh before turning their backs on me.

Aside from Amanda, someone cared for me. a wide smile formed into my lips.

“Reenah? Are you there?â€Â​ I tried to call my wolf inside of me.

It’s really strange when she’s gone.

“Hmm?â€Â​ I heard her mumbled. Great, she’s awake now.

That’s a relief.

“Are you alright now?â€Â​ I asked her.

“No.â€Â​ She simply answered. I felt her pain and disappointment. I let out
a sigh.

“Alright, have a rest. How about you Wendy and Venice? Are you two
alright?â€Â​ I asked them.

“Fine.â€Â​ Venice answered.

“I’m still regaining my strength, but I’ll be fine.â€Â​ Wendy

answered. That’s good news, I only need to rest now.

I took a deep breath again and looked at the ceiling of the room, hoping that
drowsiness will take me. But after how many minutes, I’m still looking at the
ceiling. I sat down on the bed and look outside the room.

It’s raining outside, it’s so lonely. I get off the bed and opened the
door. I’m quite hungry now, I didn’t eat for two days.

While I’m walking in the hallway, I met a group of women. They were
smirking at me, I recognized one of them. The girl he fucked that night.

I stopped walking when I saw them blocked me. The red-haired girl goes in front of
me while crossing her hand on her breast. She had devil smile in her lips.

“The King’s unbeloved mate,â€Â​ my face became serious when I

heard her said that. Are they here just to bully me?

I shake my heads and started to move again but she stopped me by grabbing my
wrist and pulled me back.

I blankly stared at her.

“What do you need?â€Â​ I asked her. Her smirk widened.

“Oh nothing, I just want to mocked you.â€Â​ Mocked me? I smiled which
catch them off guard. I move my feet and looked directly in her eyes.

“I would like to see you try,â€Â​ as I said that I smirked on her.

“You! You’re just a human, how dare you to talk to me that

way!â€Â​ she yelled in my face.

Just a human.

“This…â€Â​ I pointed myself.

“This girl you called human is your future queen, so how dare you to talk to
me that way.â€Â​ I answered back. Her glared at me.

“You will never be our queen, your mate didn’t even want you!â€Â​
she yelled back.

Oh really?

“I doubt that, why would he bring me here if he doesn’t want

me?â€Â​ I replied and then smirked.

Her face became red and she doesn’t talk. I guess I won. Geez, I’m
really hungry now I badly wanted to eat. But then, since they created this
mess… I’ll end it.

“Cut your tongue? If you don’t have anything to say, I’ll take
my leave now.â€Â​ I grinned at before I started walking again.

But I haven’t gone far when she pulled my hair and pushed me against the
wall.

“Got a sharp tongue eh? I don’t care if you’re the

king’s mate. I’ll fucking ruin your face now.â€Â​ She yelled and
slap me on my cheeks.

I was a little shock because of what happened. I didn’t see that coming. The
girls behind us started to get her off me and calm her down.

“Jessa! Stop!â€Â​ someone yelled. The girl who he fucked, I smirk secretly
when I planned about something.

“No, Denise! Let me hurt this human!â€Â​ so, Denise was her name.

I looked directly in her eyes, her eyes flickered. Meaning to say, I have control in her
mind.

“Slap Jessa hard until her lips bled.â€Â​ I commanded her. In just a second,
I heard a hard and loud slap.
Denise slap Jessa.

“What did you do?â€Â​ Jessa asked her in disbelief. I guess they were best
friend. Instead of answering her question, she slapped her again.

And by that moment, I started moving away. There is trouble behind me, Denise will
just stopped slapping Jessa when her lips bleed.

“You did it, right?â€Â​ my eyes slightly widened. I look immediately

who’s beside me. It’s Amanda, geez, she gave me a mini heart
attack.

“Did what?â€Â​ I asked while still walking in the hallway.

She pointed the scene behind us. I stopped walking at looked at them, they were
fighting now.

“That.â€Â​ She answered.

“Oh, yeah. I did.â€Â​ I answered and turn away again.

“You did the right thing haha, that girl named Jessa act like a bitch.
She’s so mean.â€Â​ She told me. I looked at her.

“Did she bullied you too?â€Â​ I seriously asked her. If Amanda will
answered yes, I’ll make that Jessa pay.

She shook her head.

“She wouldn’t dare, I’m the Royal Beta’s mate and

sister of the Chief Commander of the warriors, she’s scared of my
brother.â€Â​ She answered.

That’s good to hear, bullying me and her was not a good choice.
Chapter 14: Who are you?
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

A sly smirk form into my lips as I looked at the five girls in front of us. Jessa and
Denise had bruises all over their face and arms.

They were kneeling on the ground and didn’t dared to look on us.

“Can someone explained what happened?â€Â​ My mate… err I really

don’t know how to address him. Maybe I just call him by his name? Zach?
Geez.

Jessa looked up.

“Denise just suddenly slapped m---â€Â​ she didn’t finished her

sentence when Denise interrupted her.

“I didn’t meant it, I…â€Â​ Jessa girl cut her off too.

“You didn’t meant it? You almost killed me!â€Â​ She exclaimed
angrily. I just rolled my eyes they were so dramatic.

“No! I wouldn’t dare, you’re my friend Jessa. Why would I kill

you!â€Â​

“You almost did, bitch!â€Â​ I glanced at my mate, I saw his face was
serious and a little annoyed.

I looked at the scene below again. How messy and pitiful, I thought sarcastically.
They didn’t even said what happened earlier than that.

“I’m sorry, but I really don’t meant it. I feel like someone was
controlling me, I’m not in my right mind.â€Â​ Denise tried to explain.

“So, are you telling me that you’re innocent? Don’t push

your luck on me, Denise. It doesn’t mean that the King chose you a few days
ago, you’re higher than I. You’re still a worthless whore.â€Â​ Oh,
that’s a little harsh.

Denise’s eyes widened from what Jessa said. I expect him to talk but he
didn’t instead he remained silent.

“How dare you?!â€Â​ Denise angrily questioned her. She breathing heavily
and glaring at Jessa like she wanted to kill her.

I felt Amanda came closer to me and she was about to whispered but I stopped her.

“Don’t whisper Am, they will hear you.â€Â​ I mind linked her. Her
eyes widened and her lips slightly parted up.

“You’re really the one ho mink linked me five years ago, I thought
that was just an illusion.â€Â​ She mind-linked back. I can sense shock and disbelief
in her voice.

I smiled shortly at her.

“Yeah, that was me.â€Â​ I told her.

“I always dare, slut.â€Â​

A loud sharp sound was heard in the area. Denise slapped Jessa in her cheeks so
hard.

“Oh, that hurts.â€Â​ I commented.

“You slapped me again? See?! Now tell me, is someone still controlling you?
Huh!â€Â​ Jessa questioned her again in disbelief while caressing her cheeks.

“Are you still controlling Denise?â€Â​ Amanda asked me in my mind. I

looked at her and shook my head.

Controlling her? Nah, why would I? Controlling her isn’t fun.

“Nope.â€Â​ I answered back.

“If not, why are they fighting? I know they were close friends.â€Â​ Amanda
informed me.

Close friend? Really? I think they secretly hate and envy each other.

“Their anger with each other were true,â€Â​ I told her also.

She looked at me confused.

“How?â€Â​ I sign her to watch the scene.

Jessa and Denise started to fight and scratch each other’s face and body.
Surprisingly, no one dared to calm them down nor just to stop them.

“You dared to call me slut? What kind of friend are you? I didn’t
expect you to treat me this way, you just prove to me, on us that you’re a
bitch! Who knows just to care about herself!â€Â​ Denise was so aggressive now.

She slapped and punched Jessa’s face.

“St-Stop! get off me, you slut!â€Â​

See? They despised each other. Fake friends.

That was the time someone stopped them, but they didn’t gave up, they jus
kept on fighting. They didn’t care who’s watching them huh? How
insolent ladies they are?

Everyone below us starting to yelled in panicked, all of them were trying to stopped
the two. I think in just a couple of second right now they will shift into their werewolf
form and totally killed each other.

“Enough!â€Â​ A loud voice roared in the whole area. All of them stopped
what they were doing and bowed.

Finally, he talked and used his Alpha voice. I really thought he’ll remain
silent and just watch his whore killed each other.
I looked at him, he had a murderous aura with him. Oh, the great alpha king was
mad now? He stood up from his throne and glared to all of them.

Isn’t too late for him to react this way? Isn’t better if he calmed down
the situation earlier? Tsk.

I saw them all bowed their head.

“Tell me what happened before I’ll get mad.â€Â​ Aren’t

you mad already?

“I knew what happened your highness.â€Â​ I looked at Amanda when she
said that. She’ll going to talk? Oh well, I trust her. I know she won’t
betrayed me.

Amanda playfully winked at me and went in front of my mate. Because of what she
did, I know she’s planning something fun.

I leaned back on my chair and watched her.

All of us was looking at her now.

“Tell me.â€Â​ He seriously ordered her and sat on his throne again.

She nodded her head and glance at me again. What is she planning to say?ÂÂ
Whatever it is, I’ll support her. She stands straight and looked at the girls
below.

They were kneeling on the ground again and there are warriors behind them.

“When I was walking in the hallway yesterday, I saw them bullying

someone.â€Â​ She started to say while pointing them.

The five ladies looked at her in shock, oh… She saw that too? I never thought
about it.

“They were saying foul and trashy words on that person, they even hurt her
physically.â€Â​ She continued that made their eyes grew even more.

“She’s lying! Why would bully someone!â€Â​ Jessa yelled.

“Are you telling me that my wife was lying?â€Â​ Lance entered the scene
also.

I crossed my arm on my chest, I found this scene a little entertaining.

“No… Yes… I don’t know. But we’re bullying

someone!â€Â​ Jessa yelled again. The other girls agreed on her, they nodded their
head repeatedly.

I heard Amanda laughed sarcastically.

“Oh really? I even heard you say… You will never be our queen, your
mate didn’t even want you… does it sounded familiar?â€Â​

All of them immediately looked at me, even him. What?

“They bullied you?â€Â​ He asked me. I looked at him, would that bother
him? He’s my mate but he’s bullying me too.

“Yes your highness, you’re right. Your mate was the one who they
bullied.â€Â​ Amanda answered for me.

“No! we’re not bullying her! Your highness, listen to us. We never
bullied her.â€Â​ Jessa tried to approach my mate but a warrior stopped her.

Ha! He didn’t even listened to me, why would he listened on you? He just
listened to himself.

I just remained silent. Even if I talk, my voice doesn’t matter.

“Tell me honestly, did they bullied you?â€Â​ He asked me, again. I

seriously looked at him and blankly stared at him.

“Does it bother you if they bullied me? They were right anyway, from the
fact that you didn’t even want me.â€Â​ I answered and looked directly in
his eyes.

Oddly, I saw guilt in his eyes but it only lasted for how many seconds. What do I
expect from him? It’s his specialty to hide his emotion.

“Of course, it would bother me. You’re my mate.â€Â​ He

answered. Oh really? How true. I see, he’s acting like a good mate in front of
them eh?

As he said that, he looked at the girls.

“Are you all aware that bullying my mate is a big crime right?â€Â​ A big
crime, I wanted to laugh because of what he said. Is he fucking kidding himself?

“Pardon us your highness, we didn’t---â€Â​ He didn’t her to

finished her sentence.

“Kicked them all out of the palace and address them as Omegas from now
on.â€Â​ He ordered and stood up from his throne.

He holds my hand and dragged me out with him. As we are leaving, I heard their
plead, begging him not to do that to them.

That’s just a light punishment, they were lucky enough not to be killed. Five
years ago, I was even punished without making any mistakes. That’s the real
meaning of unfairness.

I just let him dragged me to somewhere else, struggling will be useless on him
anyway.

He just let go off me when we are inside a certain room, not his room. It’s
slightly dark inside, well thanks to my night vision ability I am able to see him
clearly.

“Are you really trying to humiliate me, huh?â€Â​ he said emphatically

while tweaking my hair so tightly. I knew it, he’s just acting a while ago. He
really had hot blood on me. I really wonder how he able to denied the bond.
He didn’t show any affection on me, well, he shown once when he gets me
in my old cabin in the middle of the forest.

I looked directly in his eyes and answered “I’m not.â€Â​ He let go

off my hair and pushed me away from him.

“Who the hell are you? Why aren’t you even scare at me?â€Â​ he
suddenly asked me. Oh, he’s curious about me now eh? I sneered and move
towards his direction. He was slightly shocked when he saw me approaching him.
He’s thinking that I can’t see in the dark because I’m a
‘human’ in his mind.

Pathetic.

I stopped right in front of him.

“I’m Harper Alizah Grace, the woman you rejected five years
ago.â€Â​ As I said that I smirked at him and go towards the door.

I opened the door but before I leave I looked at him.

“And remember this Alpha King, this woman you rejected… was your
mate who will never going to love you.â€Â​ I give him a fake smile and bowed my
head.

We will trapped each other into this bond. It’s not a big deal on me if he
won’t love me but at least he should just respect me.

It’s not my fault if he hated humans, I’m not a human and I will never
be. I don’t know which one is my race is. Vampire? Werewolf? Or a Witch.
Tsk.

“Wait, stop walking.â€Â​ I heard an authoritatively voice behind me. I

stopped walking but still didn’t facing him.

“I demand you to face me.â€Â​  I smirk on what he said. He’s
ordering me around? Did he forget that I’m not under his control?
He’s not my king, nor my Alpha. Our position supposed to be just equal, but
he doesn’t want it.

“I commanding you to look at me.â€Â​ he repeated. He’s using his

Alpha voice on me.

I slowly look at him without any expression in my face. When I look at him, I saw
rage in his eyes but there a little curiosity.

“Tell me, what are you?â€Â​ he asked me so seriously.

“A human.â€Â​ I replied shortly that made his face hardened.

“Don’t fucking lie on me.â€Â​ he warned me emphatically. How

pathetic he is.

I looked directly in his eyes.

“You’re lying on me too so why would you expect me to be honest

with you? It’s just simple Alpha King, the golden rule. Don’t do the
things to others the things you don’t want them to do to you.â€Â​ I spoke
coldly.

I saw him calm down himself. I see, he’s really keeping secrets from me.
How absurd this mate thing is? I don’t feel that I had a mate, I feel worse
than I could ever feel.

“Harp---â€Â​ Amanda stopped calling me when she saw my mate in front

of me.

“Oh, sorry… just continue talking---â€Â​ I cut her off.

“I’ll go with you, Am.â€Â​ As I said that, I started walking away

from him.

“Why did you left him there?â€Â​ She asked me.

I sign her to not mind him.

“Let’s go.â€Â​

She nodded her head even if she’s confused. Just like what I expected, he
didn’t chase after me.
Chapter 15: Race
Chapter 15: Race

Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Where’s Matthew?â€Â​ I asked her while we are walking in the

corridor.

“He’s with his father, they went in the city. You know father and son
bonding,â€Â​ She answered and then smiled. I can see that she’s truly
happy and I am happy to know that.

I pursed my lips and think. I really hope I had a mate like her, geez, why the Moon
Goddess gave me an arrogant mate?

“I just remember Am, what happened the night of coronation?â€Â​ I asked
her. She gazed at me and give me a questioning look.

“You mean, when your mate was coronated as the new king of
werewolf?â€Â​ she asked me.

I nodded.

“Yeah.â€Â​ I answered.

“That night was so very stressful, it’s kinda chaotic. After they
dragged you away the king told us to go home.â€Â​ She replied.

This time I looked at her.

“He did?â€Â​

“Yes… we are all confused by his action. But he’s the Alpha
king so we didn’t do anything but to obey his ordered.â€Â​

“Oh, that’s all because of me. He rejected me that night so

he’s kinda mad and not in his right mind.â€Â​

“Hmm, maybe. I can’t still believe that he rejected you.â€Â​

I stopped walking and tapped her shoulder.

“Believe it now, your king is brute.â€Â​ I told her, jokingly. She playfully
punched my shoulder and chuckled.

“You’re bad mouthing your own mate, haha. Anyway, he’s

really mean.â€Â​ She agreed.

I chuckled softly and smiled. Somehow, there’s someone who agreed with
me.

“Anyway, where are we going?â€Â​ she asked me and we started walking

again.

I shrugged my shoulder.
“I don’t know? I’m just tagging along with you.â€Â​ I
answered.

She glanced at me and laughed softly.

“You don’t know? I don’t know too, haha.â€Â​

She’s still the same. I shook my head and smiled so widely.

“Since your husband and son were on the city, let’s go and have
some fun too.â€Â​ I told to her.

“Have some fun? To where? Wait, are you alright now?â€Â​ She asked me.
she’s asking too much question again.

“I’m fine now Am, do you know some hideous place to have
run?â€Â​ I asked her.

“You wish to have a run?â€Â​ She asked me again. I nodded.

“Aren’t you hiding your true self? What if your mate or somebody
else will see you nor feel your scent?â€Â​ She asked me worriedly.

“Yes, I am. But you know Am, I need also to let my wolf free. And no one
will sense my wolf so I’ll be safe.â€Â​ I replied and give her a reassuring
smile.

She looked intently at me like she’s assessing me.

“Are you sure? Your mate was the Alpha King, he had a good sense---â€Â​ I
cut her off.

“Do you feel my wolf now? Can you feel that I’m different? Even if
he’s the Alpha King, it doesn’t change the fact that he failed to know
and feel who I am. We’re mates but he thinks I’m human? That
proves that his senses towards me are weak.â€Â​ I told her which made her think
so deep. Slowly, she nodded her head.

“You’re right, if you haven’t told me who really are you. I

wouldn’t thought that you’re different because you smell like a
human.â€Â​ She agreed.

“And one more thing, I really wonder how did you do that? I mean how you
mask your scent?â€Â​ she continued.

“I’m a witch too Am, so I can mask my scent by casting a

spell.â€Â​ I answered.

“You mean you cast spell on yourself? Isn’t that dangerous?â€Â​

she asked me again.

I shook my head.

“Not really.â€Â​ I answered shortly.

“I have read a book about magic and spells, it stated there that a witch will
use her powers on herself or himself will be dangerous, it might drain one
selves’ body or worse… it will cause illness and dead.â€Â​ She
informed me.

“That’s right but that’s not applicable on me. There are many
different types of witches Am, some can’t control their powers and had lower
source of energy.â€Â​ I countered back.

Her brows furrowed.

“So, you’re higher than those normal witches? Damn, how powerful
are you?â€Â​ she asked me in admiration.

I can’t help it but to smile. I’m not that powerful like the myth said
though, they were just exaggerated.

“Just powerful enough to kill, Am.â€Â​ I joked her.

She knew that I’m just kidding so she laughed full heartedly. But
that’s actually true, I can kill when and who I wanted to.

“So scary haha. But Harp, I just wonder… did you ever killed
someone?â€Â​ she asked me that made me silent.

A certain scene flooded in my mind.

A bloody scene precisely.

Creatures were fighting, the innocence was running for their lives, blood and corpse
was scattered on the floor, the house was on fire. It’s a chaotic scenery.

“Harper?! Are you alright?â€Â​ I was being pulled back in the reality when I
heard Amanda called my name to get my attention.

I slowly looked at her. Did I just spaced out?

“It’s okay if you won’t answer my question, that’s so

bad of me to asked a you a question like that. So. I’m sorryâ€Â​ She
apologized. I shook my head on her.

“You didn’t do anything wrong Am,â€Â​ I smiled at her.

“And to answer your question… yes I killed someone already and I hope
that won’t change your perception towards me.â€Â​

“Of course not, Harp. You will be my best friend forever.â€Â​

That’s really heart touching, I hope everyone thinks like her. But I know that
would be impossible, everyone had different minds to think, to decide and to act.

“Oh… that’s so sweet of you Am.â€Â​

“Just for you.â€Â​ She replied jokingly.

“That’s cheesy, Am haha. Anyway, let’s go?â€Â​ I asked

her. She nodded her head.

“Hmm let’s go but before we go… Let’s go in our rooms

and get some spare cloths.â€Â​ She suggested.

“Alright, where we see each other?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Infront of the back gate.â€Â​ She answered.

“Okay then, see you there.â€Â​

“See you.â€Â​ She replied.

We go in to our own rooms. As I got inside my room I immediately go to my closet

and get some spare clothes.

I put my spare clothes in a silk bag and slung it on my shoulder before I left my
room to go outside the palace.

I went in the back gate, when I got there I saw Amanda was looking at me.

“Let’s go?â€Â​ She smiled and nodded.

“Hmm, let’s go and follow me.â€Â​ she told me, I nodded my head
too and followed her.

We walked towards the forest, we didn’t met someone in our way so we

reached the middle part of the woods so easily.

“Are you sure they won’t see us here?â€Â​ I asked her.

“I mean, this place was so close to the palace?â€Â​ I continued. She
grinned at me.

“Don’t worry Harp, since it’s near to the palace this would be
safer. No one will be suspicious on us since there are too many werewolves coming
here to take a run.â€Â​ I nodded my head in agreement.

“Fair enough.â€Â​ I answered and smiled at her. Her point was right,
it’s less risky when we will take place our run here. If someone might see us,
she or he won’t mind us.

“And besides, as what you said… your scent has been masked so they
won’t feel your powerful aura.â€Â​ She continued. I nodded once again.

“Alright then, let’s shift?â€Â​

“Yeah, let’s start now.â€Â​ She agreed. She was about to start
shifting when I stopped her.

“Why?â€Â​ she asked me, confusedly.

“Do you know this place so much?â€Â​ I asked her, she shook her head.

“Not really, I don’t roamed around so frequently so…â€Â​ She

shrugged her shoulder. I clapped my hand twice and grinned at her from ear to ear.
She’s looking at me now like she found me a weirdo.

“That’s better, let’s have a bet!â€Â​ her brows met in the

center.
“What bet?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Whoever will going to find a lake will be the winner,â€Â​ I answered.

Her face lit up because of what I said.

“That’s great, but what will be the price?â€Â​ She asked me again.

That’s when I smirked at her.

“The winner will give punishment to the looser.â€Â​

“Oh, that’s sounds exciting but… I just remembered,

you’re more powerful than I.â€Â​

I looked intently at her.

“Are you belittling yourself now Am? I know you, you will do everything not to
lose.â€Â​ I told her and smirked. Slowly, she smirked devilishly.

“Of course not, I hate losing in to a game.â€Â​ She said confidently.

“That’s my friend, so it settled then? Shall we start?â€Â​ I asked

her.

“Yeah shall we, you’ll shift first. I wanted to see your wolf.â€Â​ I
nod and slung my bag on the branch of the tree near to me.

“Sure.â€Â​ I answered and preparing myself to shift.

“Reenah, are you ready?â€Â​ I asked my wolf.

“Ready as I’ll ever be.â€Â​ She answered back. A curt smirk

formed in my lips as I started shifting into my werewolf form.

I heard my bones started cracking and my skin became hairy. A loud howl came out
in my lips as I shifted completely.

I hope they didn’t heard it as a threat.

I slowly looked at Amanda who’s looking at me with admiration in her eyes.

She looked amaze by my transformation.

“Woah your fur looks so smooth and pretty. White fur that almost looks like a
silver.â€Â​ She said amusedly while touching my fur.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I thanked her in her mind.

“Welcome haha, it’s really pretty.â€Â​

“Your wolf looks so pretty too, shift now Am. I can’t wait to defeat
you.â€Â​ I joked her.

She chuckled at my response.

“Alright then.â€Â​ She replied and move slightly away from me to shift
also.
In just a few minutes, she shifted successfully. Her fur was light brown, she’s
just slightly smaller than me.

She let out a howl also as she shifted. She went closer to me and stopped right
beside me.

“How will we start this race?â€Â​ She asked me.

“I’ll count one to three, when I said go… let’s

start.â€Â​ I instructed her. She nodded.

“Alright,â€Â​ she said and started to prepare to run.

“In three…â€Â​

“Two…â€Â​

“One…â€Â​

I glanced at her.

“Go!â€Â​ we run faster like we ever can. No one of us wanted to lose.

I’m not using my full speed because it would be so unfair on her. I’m
naturally faster than her, I’m a tribid and one more thing, I have an Alpha
blood but not Royal blood though but still, it making me different.

“Run faster Am.â€Â​ I teased her when she’s running behind me.

“Don’t tease me Harp, even if you’re my friend I

won’t let you win, I don’t accept defeat.â€Â​ She replied back
which I laughed hard.

She’s really competitive.

“Well, let’s see who will win.â€Â​ As I said that I run faster. When
she saw me did that, she run faster too.

I laughed full heartedly when I found the lake first.

“You lose, Am.â€Â​ I said in her mind.

“That’s so unfair! Just what I thought, I really can’t compete

with you. You didn’t even used your full speed but you won. You’re
hurting my ego.â€Â​ She replied dramatically. I just laughed on her response.

“Don’t be so dramatic Am, you’re fast but I’m

faster.â€Â​ I joked.

“tsk, I’m hurt…â€Â​ but later on she laughed.

“But anyway, I accept my defeat when you’ll the one who defeated
me.â€Â​ she continued.

I chucked softly and went closer in the water. I’m kinda thirsty.

She came closer to me to and stay beside me.

After I drink I looked at her.

“You’re great Am, I know you can do better but you chose to take
care of your unborn child. You’re a wonderful mother.â€Â​ I sincerely told
her.

She nodded her head.

“That’s one of the reasons why I slow down haha, next time we will
have race again and at that moment, I will defeat you.â€Â​ She said jokingly.

I laughed once again.

“I’ll look forward with that.â€Â​

Chapter 16: Lake
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Don’t laugh at me. I’m telling you Harp, you’ll be

defeated by me.â€Â​ she swears and pointed me.

I stopped laughing and shook my head while smiling. She’s really fun to
hang with.

“Anyway, let’s change the topic. Do you want to swim?â€Â​ I asked

her. She looked in the lake in front of us.

“Here?â€Â​

“Yeah, we’ll shift in to our human form.â€Â​ I replied. she looked at

me.

“The water’s looks so cold.â€Â​

“Are you scared of cold water Am?â€Â​ I joked her.

“Of course not!â€Â​ she exclaimed in my mind.

“Then..â€Â​ I paused and looked at her.

“Let’s go!â€Â​ As I said that, I pushed her on the water.

“shift in to your human form now, Am.â€Â​ I mind linked her before I
started shifting.

When I’m not shifting back into my human form, I swim down on the lake. I
stayed below and waited for her to look for me.

I closed smile formed in my lips when I heard her calling my name.

“Harper? Where are you?â€Â​ I still didn’t show up.

“Harper! This is not a good joke.â€Â​ Now she’s calling me

worriedly.

I swim near to her feet.

“Harper! If you won’t show up, I’ll leave!â€Â​ She warned

me.

I giggled in the water and captured her feet that makes her shout in fear and shock.

I laughed hard when I saw her priceless face. That’s kinda hilarious, hahaha.
She frowned and splashed water on my face.

“That’s not funny Harp, you scared the hell out of me.â€Â​ I
grinned widely and splashed water on her too.

“You’re no fun Am.â€Â​ I replied. I saw her rolled her eyes so I

chuckled. She got the attitude.
“you still had that hobby of yours, you really love to mess up with me.â€Â​
She complained that earns another laugh from me.

I shrugged and swam closer to her.

“I never change Am, I’m still your witty friend.â€Â​ I told her while
smiling.

“Yeah, yeah still the same.â€Â​ She answered sarcastically but I

didn’t get offended because I know how moody she is. Specially now that
she’s pregnant, pregnant lady can be so dramatic and crazy sometimes.

“Alright, I’m sorry for scaring you but I just wanted to have fun since
it’s kinda stressful a while ago.â€Â​ I apologized.

She looked at me like she just remembered something.

“Speaking of that matter, what happened a while ago between you and the
king? Why he looked mad and confused?â€Â​ she asked me.

She’s that curious? I let out a sigh and answered her question.

“He’s asking me who really I am, I think he’s starting to

doubt my identity.â€Â​ I replied.

“Oh, that would be a problem. I know him, he’ll do everything to

know the answers of the questions in his mind. It’s either by hook or
crook.â€Â​ I know that very well.

“So, what’s your plan now?â€Â​ she asked me.

I pursed my lips and think about what I should really do.

“Well?â€Â​

I looked at her and shake head.

“I don’t need to do anything, I’ll let him think what he wanted
to think and… If he’s desperate enough to know who I am, then
I’ll wait for him to discovered my true identity.â€Â​ I answered.

“Good answer but… what if you will say to him your secret? I mean
he’s your mate… he’ll might acc---â€Â​ I didn’t let her
to finished her sentence.

“He won’t accept me, he didn’t even wanted to be around

me. And one more thing, it will be dangerous if they will know my secret.â€Â​

She looked intently at me.

“Then why did you tell me your secret?â€Â​ she asked me. I stayed silent
for how many second.

I smiled.

“You’re my best friend Am, I knew you won’t betray me.

Think about this, if my mate will know who I am, the council will knew about my
existence too. I’m the only tribid in this world, that will cause chaos and will
arise a war.â€Â​ I explained.

She bites she lower lips and think. I know that she understands what I am talking
about. She knew the council well, even though my mate is the Alpha King… he
can’t save me from the. Well maybe he can protect me but not always.

“You’re right but… there’s no secret you can hide

forever. There will a time that they will know your secrets But don’t worry,
your secret is safe with me.â€Â​ I nodded.

She’s right, there’s no permanent in this world. All of the secrets will
be exposed.

“Thank you Am, don’t worry too. If they will know my secret, I want
you to stay calm.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“I will but I won’t if they will harm you.â€Â​ She swears. I shook my
head.

“No, promise me Am. Don’t panicked, I’ll do everything to

manage the situation if that time will come. But for now, let’s enjoy this
moment. My head hurts from our topic.â€Â​ I tried to change the topic jokingly.
She smiled and splashed water on my face.

Ah this is what she wanted huh. I splashed water on her too and that’s the
reason why we had a water fight on the lake.

After a few hours we decided to go home. We’re quite hungry now. We

shifted in our werewolf form and we are about to start running when I sense
someone near to our place.

“Shift on your human form.â€Â​ I mind linked her. It’s easy to hide
our scents if we are in our human form. She obeyed what I said.

We hide in a large and tall tree. We saw a bunch of warriors near in our place.

“What are they doing?â€Â​ I whispered.

They look like finding something? Someone perhaps?

“That’s my brother’s underlings. What are they doing

here?â€Â​ she whispered on me.

That’s the question in my mind too.

“Do you know what’s your brother latest mission?â€Â​ I asked her.
She kept her mouth shut as if she was remembering something.

“I think… the rouge’s whereabouts.â€Â​ She answered.

Nah, I think that’s not their latest mission since I killed the rouges already. I
looked at Amanda, she was under my spell right now. No one can smell her except
me.
“They were looking for me.â€Â​ I informed her. She looked at me
confusedly.

“Why would they look for you? Don’t tell me the king thought you
escaped? But we are just away for almost three hours and one more thing, my
husband knew that you were with me.â€Â​ I shook my head, she got it wrong.

“What I mean is… since I killed those rouges a few days ago, I am the
one who they were looking for now.â€Â​ I explained.

Her eyes widened.

“Why are they looking for the person who killed the rouges? Isn’t
better? You finished the task they supposed to do,â€Â​

“Maybe you’re not the one they were looking for, maybe someone
else or it’s a thing?â€Â​ she continued. Yeah, maybe.

I glanced at the warriors again, they are leaving now. When they were out of my
sight, I looked at Amanda.

“Shift now and let’s go.â€Â​ She nodded her head and shifted.

We run fast towards the place where we go before. As we got there, I shifted back in
our human form, I walk closer my bag and get my clothes out. I wore it silently.

“Harp?â€Â​ I looked at her while fixing my shirt.

“Hmm?â€Â​ I hummed.

“What about my punishment? I play fair and professional, so…?â€Â​

she asked me. I smiled at her and tied my hair.

“I’ll think about it first Am, maybe I’ll just going to tell you if I
already know.â€Â​ I answered.

“Alright, but please don’t torture me.â€Â​ she said jokingly. I

chuckled at her response.

“Of course, I won’t because you’re hella pregnant. I still have

conscience, you know.â€Â​ I joked back.

“Haha, let’s go back now.â€Â​ I nod my head. We walked together

back to the palace. I feel that my wolf was so alive now. She’s coping up
very well from the pain that our mate inflicted on us.

When we got in the palace, a maid goes towards our direction. She looks so scared?
Why?

“Queen, Lady Amanda.â€Â​ She said and then bowed.

“Do you need something?â€Â​ Amanda asked her.

She looked on me.

“Queen, the king was asking for your presence in his office. He’s
been looking for you a few hours ago but you’re nowhere to be found.â€Â​
Office? Where was that? And why is he looking for me?

I glance at Amanda, she’s looking at me too.

“Go now Am, I’ll go.â€Â​ I was about to walk when she stopped me
by holding my wrist.

“Are you sure that you’ll face him?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Yes I will. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.â€Â​ I replied and give

her a reassuring smile. She nodded and let go off my hand.

“Alright then, se you in the dinning room later.â€Â​ I nodded. I watched her
walked away from me and when she’s gone from my sight I looked at the
maid in front of me.

“Please lead the way.â€Â​

Chapter 17: I?m not a Human
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

The maid stopped walking so do I. I looked in front to see where are we. I
remembered this place, the place where he rejected me five years ago.

“The king was waiting for you.â€Â​ The maid informed me. I looked at her
and nodded.

She bowed and take her leave. I looked again at the door, what does he need from
me? I just shrugged and entered without her permission.

As I got in, I looked around. Nothing has change, the design of this place is still the
same.

I can’t imagine that… I’ll stand in the place where I got rejected
without any valid reason. And now, I’m standing here again, not knowing
what’s the reason.

“Ehem!’ I heard someone cleared his throat to gain my attention. I

looked back and I saw him staring at me.

I raised an eyebrow and gave him a questioning stare.

“What do you need?â€Â​ I coldly asked him. Instead of answering my

question, he started walking towards my direction. He only stopped when
he’s in front of me.

“Where did you go?â€Â​ Surprisingly, he asked me that calmly and gently.
What king of stunt he was pulling now?

“Does it matter to you?â€Â​ I answered back and smirk. As far I know, he

doesn’t care about me, on what I think and what I feel. He only knows how
to control me but sadly, he can’t control me.

The next thing he did confused the hell out o me. He smiled widely, I can’t
point out if that’s real or not.

“Of course, It does matter to me. I’m worried about you.â€Â​ I

looked intently at him. What is he doing? He’s acting like I’m kinda
important to him?

Huh, that won’t work at me.

“Crap that act.â€Â​

“I’m not acting, look… I’m sorry if I acted like an asshol-

--â€Â​

“You didn’t act, you’ve been really an asshole to me.â€Â​ I

corrected him.

He took a deep breath, is he calming himself? I told so, he’s just acting like a
kind guy.
“Alright, I’m so sorry for treating you that way.â€Â​ Huh? Is there
something wrong about him? Why he’s acting this way?

I blink twice and then stared at him. Is he doing this to gain my trust? Nah, it
won’t really work.

“What do you really want to tell?â€Â​ I asked him serious.

“I just wanted to apologize, I realized I was wrong.â€Â​ I’m not

convinced. What was that? He changed that quick? He’s mad at me a few
hours ago and now he’s not? Huh.

Who the hell is he kidding? If he can fool someone else well not me.

“You’re wasting your time, what do you really need?â€Â​ I asked

him once again.

He let out a sigh.

“I know you won’t believe me but I’m really sorry.â€Â​

Sorry? Huh? I’m hella confused right now.

He was about to hold my hand but I stepped back.

“I don’t know what you wanted to happen now but can you please
stop confusing me?â€Â​

“I’m not confusing you, I am really sorry. Let’s start over

again, this time I’ll treat well.â€Â​ What? Is he fucking okay right now?

“You know what? If you don’t have anything important to say,

I’ll take my leave now.â€Â​ I remarks and I was about to start walking
away when he pulled me back and pushed me against the wall.

“Don’t leave, I’m still talking to you?â€Â​

Still talking? But I think he’s not with himself. Apologizing to me was not
really him. There’s something strange about that. Tsk.

“I’m sincerely apologizing to you. I know that you might find this
weird and confusing at all but I’m serious. I want us to start again,
I’ll try to accept you as my mate.â€Â​ By the code word I’ll try. Ha!
got you.

Slowly I smirk. He wanted to play this game huh, they I’ll play along with
him.

“Alright, let’s start over again.â€Â​ I agreed.

He immediately looked at me.

“Really?â€Â​ he asked me. I nodded. Whatever game he started,

I’ll make sure that I’ll going to win.

I pushed him away from me.

“Let’s forget about the rejection. Like what you said a while ago,
you’ll treat me well starting from now.â€Â​ I told him and smiled widely.

He nodded his head and then smiled too. He’s really good in hiding his true
emotion, well let’s see what will happen next.

“You need something from me aren’t you?â€Â​ I asked him

straight forward.

“I solely need you.â€Â​ He answered while looking directly in my eyes.

What the heck was going on? Did something happened a while ago when me and
Amanda was gone?

He gently held my hand.

“I’ll earn your trust slowly, I’ll apologize to you until you
forgive me.â€Â​ he sounded so sincerely but I didn’t feel it.

Alright then, I’ll wait for him to gain my trust. But there’s one thing
in my mind, he’s doing this because he needs something. I’m just
not quite sure what it is.

“Don’t assume me to forgive you now your highne---â€Â​ he

didn’t let me to finished my sentence.

“From now on call me by my name.â€Â​

His name? King Zachary Vance Spencer? That’s kinda long.

“Call me Zach.â€Â​ He continued like he read my head. I’m sure

that I closed my mind, so no one can read what I thought.

“It’s obvious to your face darling.â€Â​ Darling? Geez, that’s

corny. I shook my head.

“Oh, so that’s it? No more words?â€Â​ I asked him.

“No more.â€Â​ He replied.

“if that so, I’ll leave now.â€Â​

“Wait!â€Â​ he stopped me so I looked him.

“Oh nothing, you can go now.â€Â​ Tsk, crazy.

I walked out in to his office and when I’m outside, I leaned against the wall.
Well, that’s really weird. I really thought, he’ll create an argument
with me again.

Another mystery to solve, why he acted that way?

I stand straight and go towards my room. When I got there, I lay down on the bed. I
stared at the ceiling while thinking.

It could be easier if I can read his mind but oddly, he’s the only one I
can’t manipulate. Why… is it because he’s my mate? Or
something else?

I looked at the door when it suddenly opened. Five maids entered, where is their
manner? I was about to talk when I saw him entered too.

What does he need?

“I forgot to tell, you will stay on my room too.â€Â​ What? Said by who?

“Get her things now.â€Â​ He commanded. The maids nodded their heads
and started to move towards my closet. The others get my other things.

“Hold on.â€Â​ I stopped them. Did I agreed on what he want? They

stopped moving and looked at me.

I get off to the bed and go towards him.

“Kindly explain why I need to move on your room?â€Â​ I seriously asked

him.

He pulled me closer to him and chuckled. Huh?

“Of course, because you’re my mate.â€Â​ He simply answered.

I put my hand on his chest and pushed him away but he only captured my hand and
hold me even tighter.

“let go.â€Â​ I warned him. He shook his head.

“That won’t happen. Go ahead, get her things.â€Â​ He ordered the

maids again.

“no, I’ll stay here.â€Â​ I conquered.

He shook his head and looked in to my eyes.

“You agreed to start over again.â€Â​

“That doesn’t mean that I’ll going to stay in your

room.â€Â​

“It does.â€Â​ He still answered. Why is he being clingy right now? It is

because he kicked all of his whores out of this palace?

“No! it doesn’t, get out now! Stop packing my stuffsâ€Â​ I ordered

but they didn’t stopped packing my things.

I jerk away from his grip so he let go off me.

“Stop it now, this isn’t funny anymore. Why are you acting this
way?â€Â​ I can’t help but to asked him.

“I’m not acting Alizah, I just wanted to make it up with you.â€Â​ He

answered back.

He… he called me by my name? that’s the first time, well aside from
when he rejected me. Is he really sincere about earning my trust?
“Were done packing the queen’s things King, we put it on your room
now.â€Â​ One of the maids said so we looked at that person.

“Good.â€Â​ He simply replied and looked at me again.

They all nodded and leave with my things. Am I really going to stay in his room? We
will share the bedroom, the comfort room? Sounds a nightmare to me.

When the door closed I looked at him. I saw him staring at me.

Ah… I need to leave now. I started moving towards the door but he captured
my wrist to stop me from leaving.

“Don’t leave.â€Â​

I looked at him.

“Why you wanted me to stay?â€Â​ I asked him.

He didn’t talk instead he stared my face.

“You still look and act the same.â€Â​ He said that captured my attention.
what does he mean? He’s talking like he knows me well.

“Rejecting you five years ago was a mistake and I wanted to correct that
now.â€Â​ He’s looking directly in my eyes while saying that to me. I just
stared back and never dared to talk.

“Maybe Lance was right, not all human were the same.â€Â​ He continued.

I am not a human, I wanted to say but I didn’t.

Chapter 18: Thirst of Power
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I don’t know if I’ll going to believe his words or not. Trusting him
might be risky, I’m quite aware that if someone was angry to someone else,
it will be hard to forgive that person.

He despised humans and he thought that I am a human. I wanted to believe him but,
there’s something inside of me saying that this is all lie. That he’s
just pretending.

I don’t know why I thought this way, maybe I got some trust issue. I took a
deep breath and looked at him seriously.

“Give me a chance to prove myself to you.â€Â​

“Just do whatever you wanted.â€Â​ I answered coldly. He became silent

and just stared at me.

“Alright, I understand your anger.â€Â​ Is the king had a twin? The man in
front of me didn’t acted like the king I know. Strange.

“Okay?â€Â​ I answered unsurely. I really don’t know what

I’m going to say.

He smiled at my response. Oddly, he can smile too now.

“I’ll see you later, I gave you time to think. You can sleep here
tonight too.â€Â​ After he said that he turned his back on me and leave me alone.
And hella confused.

What was that?

I stared at the door for how many seconds before shrugging my shoulder.
He’s really acting weird, anyway, that’s better. He’ll tried me
nicely this time. I won’t get too much pain from him.

But why I prefer the cold version of him, he’s clingy side was killing me. I
found it annoying, geez. I closed the door and get back on the bed.

Damn, I just remember I didn’t take a bath yet, we just swim on the lake an
hours ago. I stand up and lazily went inside the bathroom.

After I take a bath and wore my clothes, I heard a knock on the door.

“Come in,â€Â​ I answered why combing my long hair. Why I have the urge
to cut this now? Nope, not now.

“The lunch was ready. They were waiting for you at the dining room.â€Â​
It’s Emily. I looked at her and nodded my head.

“I’ll be right there later. You can tell them to start eating without
me.â€Â​ She shook her head.

“That’s not possible Queen, the king requested for your presence
before start eating.â€Â​ She answered.

Alright then.

“Okay, I’ll just finish combing my hair.â€Â​ I told her. She nodded.

“You can leave now.â€Â​ I continued. She bowed her head and take her
leave.

I took a deep breath and finished fixing my hair.

“I hope something great will happen,â€Â​ I murmured before leaving my

room.

As I walked in the hallway, the maids stopped what they are doing and bow their
heads. I think I won’t get used of that. I just don’t mind the and
continue walking towards the dining room.

When I got there, a maid opened the dining room’s door for me to come in.

“Thank you.â€Â​ I mumbled.

“You’re welcome Queen.â€Â​

I nod and smiled at her before I entered.

Amanda and Matthew were the first one who saw me, I smiled widely when Matthew
pointed her little finger on my direction.

“Aunt Alizah!â€Â​ He bubbly called me.

All of them looked at my direction, I notice that there are only six persons in the
table including Matthew. I don’t know the another two, they aren’t
familiar on my sight.

I walked towards Matthew place and greeted him back.

“Hello, Kiddo.â€Â​ I messed up his hair and chuckled. I didn’t see

this kid for how many hours.

“Oh my! She’s so pretty!â€Â​ I looked at the short-haired girl when

I heard her exclaimed that.

Huh? who is this lady?

“Oh, so bad of me, I’m Zandea and this is my mate Hiro. He’s
the Royal Gamma and the king was my cousin.â€Â​ She introduced herself and her
mate.

The king’s cousin. So, she’s a princess?

I just nodded my head and smiled, she looked so nice so there’s no reason to
treat her bad.

“I’m Harp---â€Â​ I didn’t had the change to complete my

sentence when she cut me off.
“Harper Alizah grace, your name was so long but beautiful it suits you.â€Â​
She said while smiling. She’s really nice.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I replied shortly.

“You’re always welcome. Anyway, have a sit no---â€Â​ Before she

can finished talking someone cut her off.

“You’re talking too much again, Zan. Stop it will you? You’re
embarrassing my mate.â€Â​ I can sense annoyance in his voice as he said that.
Zandea looked at my mate and then smirk. Oh, I’m starting to love her guts.

“Oh really?â€Â​ she asked and grinned.

“Did I embarrassed you Harper?â€Â​ she asked me. I shook my head, nope
she doesn’t embarrassed me.

“See?â€Â​ He just rolled his eyes on her and stand up.

He adjusted the chair beside him.

“Come on, have seat.â€Â​ He told me to do. I stared at him for a few
seconds before nodding and started walking towards the chair.

I mumbled thank you as I sat down. Even I acted like this I still know how to say
thank unlike him. Geez.

“Since we’re complete now, please dig in.â€Â​ he emotionlessly

said. Oh? Is he back on his cold personality?

They all nodded and started getting their preferred foods.

“Here, eat a lot.â€Â​ I looked on my plate when I saw him put some meat
inside of it. I thought his back? That his clingy and sweet personality were gone. Tsk.

“Thanks.â€Â​

He nodded his head and smiled at me.

“You two look so cute together.â€Â​ I heard Zandea commented.

We’re look cute together my ass.

I just smiled because I don’t want her to think that I’m rude.

“Stop messing around, Zandea.â€Â​ He warned her.

“Okay, okay, you don’t need to warned me. I’m just stating
my point of view okay.â€Â​ She defends herself.

He looked so darkly at her, if his gaze can kill, she’s long gone now. I see, he
doesn’t change at all.

“Alright I’ll stop now. You’re no fun, anyway Harper?â€Â​ I

give her a questioning stare.

“You want to hang out tonight?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Zandea!â€Â​ my mate warned her. What? She’s just asking me if
I want to hang out with her.

“Relax king, I won’t take her on the club.â€Â​ Club? She means
Bar? That sounds exciting but I’m a type of person who prefer to stay at
home than to go to that kind of place.

“Just keep on eating Zan, don’t talk too much. It’s

annoying.â€Â​

“Tsk, grumpy.â€Â​ I heard Zandea whispered. I just shrugged and eat

silently.

“By the way king, I have received a news this morning.â€Â​ The Gamma,
named Hiro said.

“What?â€Â​ he asked him.

“The Rivermoon Pack’s Alpha and Beta will come here

tomorrow.â€Â​ he answered.

“For what reason? Still the Rouge attack case?â€Â​ he asked.

The rouges were attacking the packs under his pack?

“Yes King.â€Â​ He answered.

“When the rouge attack started?â€Â​ I mind linked Amanda. I saw her
immediately looked at me.

“You scared the hell out me.â€Â​

“Sorry.â€Â​ I quickly apologized.

“Don’t do it again.â€Â​

“Yeah, yeah, so?â€Â​ I asked her.

“It started four to five month ago, I think.â€Â​ She replied. four to five
months ago? So, this is the latest problem of the Kingdom.

“Do you know the reason why the rogues were attacked the different packs
of this kingdom?â€Â​ I asked her again.

“I really don’t know the reason why but I had a theory. It either
because of craziness or thirst of power.â€Â​ She replied.

“Thirst of power.â€Â​ I repeated her words.

That’s not surprising at all. Almost of all the creatures in this world wanted
power, power to control, power to rule the world.
Chapter 19: Zandea
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Yeah. You’re not new to that right?â€Â​ I heard her asked me.

“No.â€Â​ I answered.

“Why did you asked me that anyway?â€Â​ She asked me again.

“I’m just curious.â€Â​ I replied and resumed eating while listening

to their conversation.

“Tell them not to come tomorrow, we’ll go there personally to their

pack.â€Â​ I stopped eating and looked at his direction. He’ll leave and go
there?

“Alright King.â€Â​ Hiro answered.

“Lance, stay here and take over. I’ll go with Hiro.â€Â​ He ordered
and then he looked at me. What?

“And you, you’ll go with me.â€Â​ Eh? I’ll go with him? What
will I do there?

“Don’t look at me like that. Of course, I need your presence.â€Â​

He continued.

“What if I don’t want to come?â€Â​

“I didn’t asked for your permission mate.â€Â​ I see, still the
arrogant king I know.

“Yeah, whatever.â€Â​ I replied and rolled my eyes.

Anyway, I’m curious what’s happening too, why the rouges

becoming more aggressive.

“Can I come too?â€Â​ I heard Zandea asked energetically.

We all looked at her.

“No love, it’s dangerous.â€Â​ Hiro disagreed.

“That’s unfair! I want to come too.â€Â​ She insisted.

“Alright you’ll come.â€Â​ Zandea smiled devilishly.

“That’s great.â€Â​

“How far is the Rivermoon pack from here?â€Â​ I asked in

Amanda’s mind.

“So far, maybe six to seven hours trip if you guys will use vehicle, and if you
will run it takes eight and more hours.â€Â​ She answered.
Oh, so long? It sounds so tiring. I can’t mind link her anymore if
that’s the case, the rage of my ability was only 100 miles.

“That’s the outskirt of the territory.â€Â​ She continued.

“Okay, thanks for answering.â€Â​

“You’re welcome.â€Â​ And the link ended.

We resumed eating silently and after a few minutes we’re done. I stand up
and excused myself.

“Thanks for the lunch.â€Â​ I thanked and nodded.

“I’ll take my leave now.â€Â​ I continued.

“We’ll go with you.â€Â​ Amanda said and stand up with Matthew.

“Thank you for the lunch, King.â€Â​ She thanked too and bowed her head.

“My pressure.â€Â​ He answered.

When he said that Amanda stood up from her seat and carried Matthew.

“Let’s go then?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Yeah, come on.â€Â​

“Wait!â€Â​ We both looked on Zandea’s direction.

“Why?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Can I come too?â€Â​

This is funny, I don’t even know where are we going to.

“Yeah, sure.â€Â​ I answered and smiled.

The four of us leave the dining room and went to nowhere.

“where are we going?â€Â​ Zandea asked us. I shrugged my shoulder.

“Actually, I planned to back in my room after lunch.â€Â​ I honestly said.

Her lips form an o-shape.

“Really?â€Â​ she asked me. I nodded my head.

“Yes, but since you guys wanted to come. I think we should roam around the
palace?â€Â​ I suggested.

They smiled.

“That’s a great idea!â€Â​ Zandea replied happily. She’s so

hyper, much hyper than Amanda.

Well, Amanda became fine and matured lady now. She had a handsome son and
wonderful family.

“Mommy! Aunt said that we will roam around the palace. I’m
excited!â€Â​ Matthew exclaimed happily too. Haha, he’s so cute.

“Yes honey, we will.â€Â​ Amanda replied gently to her son. And patted his
head. Matthew smiled so widely and giggled. He looked so excited, I wonder,
aren’t they tried to roam around the palace yet?

“Shall we go now?â€Â​ They nodded their heads.

“Shall we.â€Â​

While we are walking in the huge and long hallway, Amanda and Zandea were
talking about me like as if I’m not with them. haha, but it’s fine with
me anyway.

“She’s your best friend you were talking about?â€Â​ Zandea asked
her in disbelief when Amanda told her that I was her best friend, long lost best
friend precisely.

“Yes she is.â€Â​ Amanda answered and glanced at me. I was the one who
were holding Matthew’s hand.

“That’s really cold and unexpected. Anyway, why the two of you
parted apart?â€Â​ she asked her again. This time I looked at them. Is Amanda will
tell the true reason?

“It’s a long story.â€Â​ She chose to answered.

“I had a plenty of time to listen.â€Â​

Amanda and I stared at her. She really wanted to know the reason why? Maybe if
she’ll hear the reason she’ll hate her cousin?

“Are you sure you wanted to know?â€Â​ I asked her. She nodded her head
repeatedly.

Alright then.

“Are you sure you’re willing to tell also, Harp?â€Â​ Amanda asked
me. I looked at her and gave her a smile.

“Yeah, don’t worry Am. She’s willing to listen too.â€Â​ I

answered.

“Spill it now, I’m really curious.â€Â​ Oh well.

“We parted apart because…â€Â​ I paused and glance at Amanda, she

nodded.

“Because?...â€Â​

I looked at her again.

“Because my mate once rejected me.â€Â​ her smile faded, it was replaced
by shock.

“What? I mean how? When?â€Â​

“You’re perfectly aware that the king’s hates human

right?â€Â​ Amanda asked her so she looked at her.

“Yes I know that, but he rejected her because she’s human?

That’s absurd.â€Â​ She answered. I can sense anger and disappointment
in her voice.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought too.â€Â​ Amanda said too. They both
looked at me.

“When did that happen?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Five years ago, in his coronation night.â€Â​

Her eyes widened.

“He found you that time? Oh wait… Gosh! Are you the woman they
dragged out?â€Â​ she asked me in shock. I slowly nodded my head and answered
‘Yes.’

She covered her mouth while still looking at me in disbelief.

“Tell me you didn’t accept his rejection right?â€Â​ She asked me

again one more time.

“Believe me, she actually accepted it.â€Â​ Amanda answered it for me.
Zandea’s eyes grew even wider.

“Oh my gosh! Why did you accept it?â€Â​ I frowned at her question.

“I asked her the same question,â€Â​

I took a deep breath.

“I still have my pride okay, I don’t want to force myself on someone
who doesn’t want me. Rejection is a choice and he chose to reject me that
time without any valid reason. He’s the king of this land, I was nothing
against him, his words are the law here.â€Â​ I answered honestly.

Well only if I’m with myself, only if I don’t need to hide my true
identity.

“Somehow you’re right, my cousin has been an asshole to you. Did

he even said sorry when he found you again? I really think he still doesn’t
found his mate yet and he’s been searching for you for almost five
years.â€Â​

Searching for me? I thought too, he’s only tracing me because he wanted to
kill me. geez. And nope, he didn’t said sorry when he found me in my old
cabin in the forest.

He treated me worse. He’s been only kind to me just a few hours ago. And
that’s when he said sorry, I don’t know if he’s serious and
sincere that time. Although, he sounded sincere enough so I believed him.

“Harper?â€Â​ I was being pulled back in the reality when Zandea called
me.

“Ah, yeah he said sorry already but that’s not enough to earn my
trust and forgiveness.â€Â​ I answered.

She nodded her head.

“Give him a hard time since he made a big mistake of rejecting you, and oh
wait… if he rejected you, why you’re still his mate? Is there a second
chance?â€Â​ That’s what I’m asking too, and I wanted to know the
answer of it.
Chapter 20: Eden Garden
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“That’s one of the reasons why I’m here. I wanted to know

why we still have the bonds.â€Â​ I answered.

“So, you mean, you don’t have the intention come back here?â€Â​
Amanda asked me.

“No, that’s not what I mean. Take a look on my situation, what if your
mate rejected you, what will you do? Do you still want to face him?â€Â​ I asked the
both of them.

They shook their heads.

“I will skin him alive.â€Â​ Zandea fiercely answered and she acted like
she’s tearing something apart.

“I will definitely going to cursed him to death.â€Â​ See, they were so mad
of thinking their mates rejected them.

“Your lucky guys because you didn’t experience rejection.â€Â​ I

said and smiled at them. I’m not sad, I just… a little hurt and
disappointed.

“Mommy, aunt Alizah, aunt Zandy, what’s is mate?â€Â​ we all

looked at Matthew when he asked that innocently. Oh, we almost forgot we have
him with us.

He’s been so quiet a while ago. I stopped walking and kneel down in front of
him. I smiled before I answered his question.

“Mate is the other part of you, the person you are destined to love and spend
the rest of your life.â€Â​ I gently said. He innocently stared at me before he
decided to asked me again.

“Do I have my own mate too?â€Â​ Amanda kneeled down also.

“Of course, honey you have, but you can’t find her now.â€Â​ She
answered.

“Why?â€Â​ he queried. My smile broadened, I held both of his arm.

“Because you will find her at the right time and right place.â€Â​ I replied.

“But why not now?â€Â​ he asked again innocently. I messed up his hair
and chuckled.

“Because you’re still young, don’t rush everything Matthew.

You’ll find the right and destined person for you.â€Â​

“Oh, I can wait.â€Â​ He replied and then smiled.

“Mommy, I’ll meet my mate soon, I have a mate.â€Â​ He said,

happily. I hope he’ll find his true happiness.
“Anyway, Harper. I feel bad for you, I wish the king doesn’t rejected
you. Oh well, since you and him had a second chance, none of you will ruin the
chance, right?â€Â​ and that’s what I can’t promise.

“I really don’t know, I can’t control his mind and his decision
in life. And as for me, I won’t ruin the chance as long he won’t do
something terrible to me.â€Â​ I answered honestly.

He broke the bond once, it’s not impossible for him to break it again. Or this
time, I might be the one who will break it.

It will so easy to me since he didn’t claim me yet or declared me as his mate

in the publics.

“You have a point.â€Â​ She answered and nodded her head.

“Anyway, let’s change our topic. How about I’ll tour you
around since you’re not familiar to this place yet, right?â€Â​

“Hmm, let’s go.â€Â​

“Come on Matthew, I’ll carry you.â€Â​ I called him.

He shook his head.

“No aunt, I can take care of myself now. I can walk in my own but thanks for
the love and care.â€Â​ He gently declined me.

Ow, that’s so matured of him. I nodded my head, “Alright

then.â€Â​ I said and smiled.

We go outside the palace.

“So, the place where we should go first is the Eden.â€Â​ Huh? Eden? What
kind of place is that?

“To where?â€Â​ I asked her.

“The Eden. You’re not familiar with that?â€Â​ she asked me too. I
shook my head, I won’t ask her if I know.

“No.â€Â​

“Oh, that’s place is well known to this kingdom.â€Â​ She said like
she can’t believe what I said.

Did she forget that I didn’t live here for how many years? I just came back a
few weeks ago. Geez.

“I really don’t know, maybe you should lead the way now?â€Â​

“Sure, follow me.â€Â​ she answered and started walking. Amanda,

Matthew and I just followed her.

“For your information Harper, the Eden is actually a garden. It was created a
hundred years ago but they renovate it. That garden is named after my great
grandmother, Edena.â€Â​ She informed me. Oh, that’s a nice trivia.

I nodded my head.

“Why it is famous?â€Â​ I asked her. I don’t really know that

garden. Oddly, I lived here for so many years but I don’t know about that.

“Hmm, It’s well-known because it’s historical. There are

many pivotal events that happened in that place. So…â€Â​ she shrugged her
shoulder.

“It’s famous.â€Â​ She continued. I nodded my head in

understanding.

“That’s great, is it far?â€Â​ I asked her once again. She shook her
head.

“Not much, we will reach the Eden in just a few walks.â€Â​

“Oh…â€Â​ That’s all I can say.

“Anyway, let’s change our topic. If it’s okay with you, can I
ask where did you go when the king exiled you?â€Â​ She asked me.

“In the human world.â€Â​ I answered simply.

“Just like what I thought. Then… how did he find you? I know
he’s been looking for you to many places but you’re nowhere to be
found.â€Â​

“He found me in my old cabin in the middle of the forest not so far from
here.â€Â​ I replied.

“Oh, in your old cabin? I thought you were living with Amanda a few years
ago?â€Â​ she asked me once again.

“Yeah, but… before I met Amanda, I used to live alone.â€Â​ She

glanced at me. I saw curiosity in her eyes, she’s too curious about my life.

“In our world? World of werewolves? But isn’t too dangerous for you?
I mean you’re a human, and this place is very dangerous.â€Â​

Nope, It’s not that dangerous. I’m not a human and I’m far
from that. But again, I can’t say to her that I’m actually a tribid.

“Believe me Zandy, Harper can take care of herself well.â€Â​ We both

looked at Amanda.

“How could you say that so?â€Â​ she asked her. Amanda looked at me and
wink.

“Because…â€Â​ I know what is she thinking right now, nope she

won’t going to tell my secret.

“Because?...â€Â​ Zandea asked her.

“Because she’s great in martial arts, judo and taekwondo.â€Â​ She
answered.

“Really? That’s awesome!â€Â​ She amusedly exclaimed.

When did I become great in martial arts, judo and taekwondo? I’m not
informed, well I’m naturally great in those kinds of stuffs. Perks of being a
tribid.

“That’s one of the reasons why she survived here.â€Â​ Amanda

continued to say.

“That’s really cool, anyway let’s go again.â€Â​

We nodded and started to walked again. After five minutes, we finally reached the
Eden.

One word to describe the whole place is ‘Wow’. This place looks so
beautiful.

“So, here we are now. The Eden garden, it’s beautiful right?â€Â​
she said so proudly. I nodded my head in agreement.

“Yeah, you’re right. This place is wonderful. Do you guys come often
here?â€Â​ I asked then and looked around.

“Yeah, I always come here.â€Â​ Zandea answered.

“Me is I just come here when I’m not busy.â€Â​ Amanda answered
too.

“Dada and I come here often.â€Â​ Matthew said too.

I looked at him. Dada?

“It’s my husband’s father.â€Â​ Amanda said like she read

my thought.

Oh, Matthew’s grandfather.

I looked around again, I’m enjoying the scene. There are so many plants and
flowers around the place but from where are we right now, I saw an open space
field.

“Why there’s no plant over there?â€Â​

Amanda and Zandea looked to the place I pointed.

“That’s the place we are setting up the venue of the events that
taking place here. Like next month, the Lunar eclipse. We’ll celebrate that
occasion.â€Â​ Amanda answered my question.

Th Lunar eclipse. In my former pack, we used to celebrate that occasion too. I feel
so sad suddenly, I missed my dad, the whole pack.
Chapter 21: Royal Warrior Camp.
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“So, this place will be crowded?â€Â​ I asked them.

Amanda and Zandea looked at me.

“Not really because the persons who will only come is the alpha and beta of
each pack.â€Â​ Amanda answered.

“Oh, how many packs was under his pack?â€Â​ I asked again. I wanted to
know.

Zandea started to count using her fingers.

“I think, there are twenty-one? I’m not sure.â€Â​ Zandea answered
unsurely.

“Twenty-three actually, Zandy.â€Â​ Amanda corrected her.

“Oh, she’s right it’s twenty-three.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

So, there are many packs under his pack. That’s cool but surely tiring.
It’s a big responsibility to rule the whole werewolf world.

“But, if the king invited someone, they can come.â€Â​ She continued. I
nodded my head once again and looked around.

It’s really pretty over here.

“Shall we stay here or we will go to our next destination?â€Â​ I head

Zandea asked us.

“We should go in our next destination, I think we will come back here some
other time.â€Â​ I answered.

“She’s right. Maybe we can show her around first?â€Â​ Amanda

agreed.

“Alright then, let’s go!â€Â​ Zandea energetically exclaimed.

We started to walk again, away from the Eden.

After a few minutes, we reached a certain place. What is this place? Training
ground? I saw many men in the area, is this the warriors of the kingdom?

“This place was the Royal Warrior Camp.â€Â​ Zandea informed me. I
nodded my head and looked around again to observed the surroundings.

This place really gotten my attention, if there a place that I wanted to go frequently,
this would definitely the place.

“Look at there,â€Â​ I looked on the spot that she pointed. I saw a group of
young boys and a man probably at the age of twenty-three to thirty?

It’s really hard to tell someone’s age, werewolves are known to have
young faces.

“At young age, they are obligated to undergo in a training. Every selected
mens in this kingdom will become a warrior.â€Â​ She said so I looked at her.
Obligated? Does she mean, even they didn’t want to join they will be forced?
That’s not right.

“Don’t look at me like that haha, what I mean is it’s for the
security of every pack. You see, take a look on them. Those young boys looked like
at the age of twelve. Every month, the king was selecting ten boys in every packs.
It’s a great pleasure to their family because the king saw potentials to those
kids to become a warrior.â€Â​ Alright then, fair enough.

“That is a great way to widened the power and security of the

kingdom.â€Â​ Amanda said too so I looked at her.

“isn’t too young? I mean, they didn’t have the chance on

study on school, play with each other? They were given a responsibility at their
young age.â€Â​

“They will study but not school, and play which each other but it will have
limitation. That’s the consequence of being a chosen soon to be a
warrior.â€Â​ Amanda answered my question.

“How about their family?â€Â​ I asked once again.

“About their family, they can visit their child thrice a month. The training will
took almost five years to become a real warrior.â€Â​ Zandea replied.

So, meaning to say… they will dedicate their life in protecting this kingdom?
Sound’s so heroic and cool. I admired those young men. They chose to serve
the kingdom than to chase their won dream.

Well, I don’t know either if their dream is to become a warrior but who
knows? Maybe not, they were just trapped into something else they didn’t
even want.

“let go and watch them have a duel.â€Â​ Zandea invited us. Amanda and I
nodded our heads. We go near at the training ground.

Zandea was right, they were having a duel. One versus one, it’s a physical
combat,

But, they all stopped when they saw us approaching.

They all greeted us.

“Please don’t mind us, we just wanted to watch.â€Â​ Zandea told

to them gently.

They all nodded and stand straight.

“Continue.â€Â​ Their instructor ordered the two person who is having a

battle.

“Sir yes sir.â€Â​ They replied and resumed fighting.

“Please have a seat.â€Â​ The instructor gently told to us. We sat and watch
the battle.

I can say there are good but it’s quite obvious that they were tensed. Is it
because of our presence?

I stand up from my seat and walked towards the battle ground. None of them dared
to talk but I can see confusion in their eyes.

“Don’t stop fighting.â€Â​ I immediately said when I saw them

about to stop.

“Don’t mind us, just focus on the fight. Remember, rule number one,
avoid distraction.â€Â​ I smiled when I saw them fighting with all they can do.
That’s great.

“Secondly, don’t think about winning… just focus on the fight

and if necessary avoid getting injuries.â€Â​ I said while watching them.

I saw the black hair man punches so hard the face of the blond boy. Oh, that feels
hurts. The blond man hit the black hair on his abdomen too. They were becoming
aggressive.

When I saw them comfortable again, I walked back in my chair and sat down.

“How did you calm the both of them?â€Â​ Zandea asked me. I shrugged
my shoulder.

“I just gave them a simple reminder about fighting.â€Â​ I answered while
still looking at the two men.

“That’s awesome. How did you know about those things?â€Â​ she
asked me again.

“You forgot Zandy, she’s good in mart---â€Â​ Amanda

didn’t have the chance to continue what she will going to say because
Zandea talked again.

“Yeah, I forgot about that. So dumb of me.â€Â​

“You didn’t let me finish my sentence.â€Â​ Amanda complained

but Zandea just grinned at her.

“Mommy, why are they fighting?â€Â​ we all looked at Matthew when he

said that. Oh uh, we forgot about him too. We bring a toddler here.

“They aren’t hurting each other intentionally honey. They were just
having a duel to enhance their physical strengths.â€Â​ Amanda explained to his
son.

“Enhancing their physical strength? Can I join them too? I wanted to be

strong!â€Â​ the three of us looked into each other. Matthew wanted to train?

He’s so young.

“Later honey, when you grow. Your daddy will train you.â€Â​
“Really mommy?â€Â​ Amanda nodded her head.

“Yes honey.â€Â​

“Yey, I’ll train and be strong soon.â€Â​ He said cheerfully and

happily.

Matthew is indeed a bubbly child. I returned my gaze on the battle field, their duel
was over. The black-haired young boy is the one who won.

“That’s a good fight.â€Â​ I commented. The two fighters looked at

me and smiled while wiping the blood at the corner of their lips.

“Thank you, Queen.â€Â​ They replied in chorus. I nodded my head.

“since the fight was over, let’s go now?â€Â​ Zandea asked us.

“To where?â€Â​

“Back to the palace, your mate was looking for you.â€Â​ I guess he mind
linked her.

“Alright.â€Â​ I answered.

“He said, we need to prepare for tomorrow’s trip.â€Â​ She

informed me.

“I wish I can come with you guys, but I need to stay. I have a son and my
mate will look after the kingdom while the king was gone.â€Â​ That’s so
sad but I understand her, she had a responsibility as a wife of the Royal beta.

“Alright then, let’s go back now.â€Â​

Chapter 22: Bounded and Trapped
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I closed the door of my room as I got in. It’s getting dark outside, we came
back a few hours ago but we stayed in the living room of the palace and talk about
anything we wanted to talk about.

When I closed the door, I slowly went in the terrace of the room and looked outside.
From where I’m standing at, I can see tall trees and green grasses below
and the blue sky. It’s a good scenery, so relaxing.

Tomorrow, we’ll going to leave. I don’t know how long are we going
to stay there but one thing for sure in my mind. We won’t go back without
any answer or solving the problem.

I let out a deep sigh when I saw the sun finally replaced by the moon. And I just
remembered now, I’m not prepared for our trip tomorrow. I still
haven’t prepared my things. Geez. Why does he even wanted me to come
along with him?

I slowly looked around when I heard the door opened. And there he is, standing
while looking at me, intently. What does he need this time? I gave him a questioning
stare.

“Did you have fun?â€Â​ he asked me gently.

It’s really strange to see him acting this way.

“Yeah, I did.â€Â​ I answered. When we arrived a while ago, we heard that

him, lance and Hiro go to the city. I don’t know the reason and I
didn’t bother to ask why.

“That’s good to hear. Did you packed some of your things

now?â€Â​ he asked me again and then he started to walked closer to my direction.

He just stopped walking when he’s already in front of me. I shook my head
and answered no. he looked at me intently before he nodded in understanding.

“I see, come on… I’ll help you to pack your things.â€Â​ He
said and then smiled. I blinked twice when I saw him smiled like that.

I really assumed him to yelled at me because I haven’t still packed my

things for the trip but… he did the opposite.

That’s indeed unexpected. Is he really going to treat me right? Or

he’s just acting to gain my trust? So confusing.

“My things are on your room, the maids just collected my things a while ago
remember?â€Â​

“Yeah, I know that. I’m completely aware. So? Come on?â€Â​ He

asked me and leaned his hand in front of me. I looked in his hand and then in his
face, he’s giving me a convincing look.
Nah, I won’t take his hand.

“Alright, let’s go.â€Â​ As I said that I started to walk.

I heard him let out a sigh and then followed me. We just go in his room that was
located next to mine.

“Where did the put my things?â€Â​ I asked him while observing the
surroundings. I’m here again, the place where I saw him with another
woman.

That scenery stays in my mind whatever things I did to get that image in my mind. I
must admitted, I still feel the pain in my heart.

“There.â€Â​ He simply answered and then pointed the big and tall closet.

“Oh, and the luggage?â€Â​ I asked once again.

“Over there.â€Â​ He replied. I gaze over the place he pointed at. I saw two
black bags in that place. I nodded my head and walks towards that place and get the
bags.

I was about to carry the bag but he snatched it away in my hand and he carried it.

“You don’t need to do that, I can carry---â€Â​

“Shh… I know that you can but let me do it for you.â€Â​ I looked
intently at him. Do he need to do that huh? he’s acting like as if he’s
a gentle man because I know that he’s not.

But then… never mind. If this is what he wanted then let him be. I
shouldn’t care about it. I watched him walking away and when he felt that
I’m not following him, he looked at me.

“Come on.â€Â​ He said and then signed me to follow him. I just shrugged
my shoulder and let out a deep sigh before I followed him.

“How many days are we going to stay there?â€Â​ I asked him while we are
packing some of my things, like T-shirts and jeans. I don’t want to get
dresses, the trip is not a vacation, it’s a mission.

“Not sure about it, I might change my mind whenever I wanted.â€Â​ He

answered.

I stopped folding my shirt and looked at him. He might change his mind whenever
he wanted. So, does that mean if he wanted to treat me so bad he can do it anytime
he wanted? That’s so bipolar of him, not really heathy.

“I see.â€Â​ I replied shortly and resumed folding my shirt.

“I can do the rest, did you pack yours already?â€Â​ I asked him.

“No.â€Â​ He plainly answered.  He’s telling me to pack mine

but he still hasn’t packed his? That’s so unfair and boastful of him.

“Then, you should pack yours now.â€Â​ I told him.

“Later, when you’re done packing yours.â€Â​ He replied. Why does
he only need to pack when I’m done? Isn’t it better if we prepare our
things at the same time?

So weird of him.

“Alright.â€Â​

I just resumed what I am doing until I finished it. And when I’m done, I
looked at him.

“I’m done, I’ll go ahead now. And as what you said this
morning, I’ll sleep on my room tonight.â€Â​  I excused and stand up
from his bed.

“Bye.â€Â​ I said before I started walking away.

“Hold on…â€Â​ He stopped me so I looked at him.

“Why?â€Â​ I asked him, emotionlessly.

“Aren’t you going to help me pack my stuffs? I just helped

you.â€Â​ I stared at him, intently. Oh, that’s so bad of me. I move again
my feet closer to him, I was about to sit down on the edge of the bed when he
suddenly pulled me down.

We both fall in his bed and I landing on his hard and firm chest.

“What are you---â€Â​ He didn’t gave me a chance to finish my

sentence because he lifted me up and change our position. I’m not in his
chest anymore, he’s pinning me against the bed.

“What do you think you are doing?â€Â​ I warned him. But instead of pulling
away, he grinned at me.

“Hugging you?â€Â​ He answered huskily. This is not a hug!

“Get off.â€Â​ I seriously ordered him.

“What? I can’t hug my own mate?â€Â​ The mate he once rejected?

Yah, he doesn’t have right to hug me nor to be close to me this much. I put
my hand on his chest and tried to pushed him away but he only captured my hand
and pinned it above my head.

“Zach!â€Â​ I can’t help it but to warned him using his name.

He looked at me intently like I was his prey that he wanted to ravish. This is a
serious matter, he needed to stopped what he is planning to do to me.

“Say it again,â€Â​ his voice became raspy. I hate to admit but I found his
voice sexy, damn.

“Get off, I won’t repeat what I said.â€Â​ I firmly said while jerking
away, but heck, his grip was too tight.

“Believe me you’ll repeat it… too many times in the future.

You’ll scream my name in press---â€Â​ I didn’t let him finished his
sentence.

“Shut up!â€Â​ I warned him. He laughed from my reaction, and later on he

let go of me while still laughing.

“you can’t change your future love, you are bounded and trapped to
me.â€Â​ I immediately get off the bed and rushed towards the door.

Before I leave, I looked at him.

“Don’t call me, Love.â€Â​ I said sharply and closed the door. I run
towards my room and as I got in, I locked it and leaned against the door. Damn, my
heart beats so fast, I feel like there’s so many wild animals running in my
heart.

Damn the bond, damn this whole mate thing.

Chapter 23: Leaving
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Are you ready?â€Â​ I heard him asked me so I looked at him. We are

currently walking in the long and wide corridor of the palace.

A few minutes from now, we’re leaving.

“Yeah, always.â€Â​ I answered and looked back on our way again.

The surrounding became silent after that, I don’t know why he’s
trying to create a conversation with me. Because all I know, we’re not still
fine to talk like we don’t have issue on each other.

That’s really odd of him. Well, let’s move on. I should think about our
trip, slash a mission.

“Harper!â€Â​ Zandea called my name when we reached the living room. I

saw her with Hiro, Amanda and Lance.

“Hey.â€Â​ I greeted back with a small smile on my lips.

Amanda and Zandea went closer to me while smiling. Is there something funny?
Why are they looking at me like that?

“Are you two gotten along together?â€Â​ Amanda asked me in my mind.

I stared at her confusedly, do we looked like okay? That we’re fine now?

“What I mean is… you two go here together.â€Â​ Ha, is that a big
issue huh.

“Nope, we’re not good.â€Â​ I answered.

“What was that?â€Â​ my gazed travelled on Zandea when she asked me

that. What?

She pointed me and my mate who is now talking with Hiro and Lance.
What’s about me and him?

“Pardon?â€Â​ Their smiles widened. They were glancing at me,

maliciously.

“You two looked so fine together.â€Â​ Zandea teased me. I shrink from
what she said. Ha! Me and him? We’re looked good together? That’s
the funniest sentence I ever heard this day.

“Nah, that’s absurd Zandy.â€Â​ I strongly disagreed but the two of

them just sneered at me from ear to ear.

They are impossible! Why are they making fun of me right now?

“Oh really? But you two really adorable to stared at, right Amanda?â€Â​

“Yeah right.â€Â​ She replied. I shook my head and answered a firm no.
“Stop messing around, guys.â€Â​ I warned them.

“Alright, alright we’ll stop now. Haha, you’re no fun.â€Â​

Zandea replied jokingly. I just rolled my eyes on her.

“Why are you so grumpy today? Did something strange happened?â€Â​

Amanda asked me. I don’t know too why I’m grumpy today. Maybe
my red days was coming nor because of what happened last night.

It’s really annoying though. I can’t sleep last night because

I’m thinking and analyzing what is he really planning to do.

Why he became nice to me suddenly. That’s really confusing and

questionable.

“Harper?â€Â​ I was being pulled back in the reality when Amanda called
my name.

“Hmm?â€Â​ I hummed.

“You’re not listening aren’t you?â€Â​ They were talking to

me?

“Huh? what you were saying?â€Â​ I asked them.

“Geez, I was saying is… did something strange happen?â€Â​ Amanda

repeated her question.

“Oh, nothing.â€Â​ I answered.

“Okay, as you said so.â€Â​ She agreed but still smirking at me.

I narrowed my eyes on her, I was about to talk but I was interrupted by my mate.
Great timing.

“Come on, Mate. Let’s go now.â€Â​ I glanced at him.

“We’re leaving now? Is everything’s ready?â€Â​ Zandea

asked him. He nodded his head and answered yes.

Oh, alright then. I looked again on Amanda and grinned too. You will have your day
on me when we come back.

“we’ll go ahead now, take care here.â€Â​ I told her. She nodded
her head and embrace me.

“You two, please take care. Come back here without any scars and wounds
on your body.â€Â​ She said jokingly so I tapped her back.

“You know I won’t Am,â€Â​ I answered meaningfully. She chuckled

and let go off me.

“I’ll pity whoever will try to hurt you.â€Â​ I laughed softly on what
she said.

“They should be scared.â€Â​ I tag along with her joke.

“Did I miss something?â€Â​ we both looked at Zandea when she asked us
that. Oh, we almost forgot she’s still besides Amanda.

“Haha, nothing. You know, she’s a good fighter.â€Â​ Amanda

replied.

“Ah about that haha. Yeah, they should be scare of her because
she’ll definitely going to kick their asses.â€Â​ She said also. The three of
us looked in to each other and then we burst into laughter.

“Are you two coming or not?â€Â​ We stopped laughing when we heard my

mate’s voice again. He sounded impatient.

“Alright, we’ll go ahead now.â€Â​ I told to Amanda and hug her for
the last time before we go.

“Bye.â€Â​

“Bye, see you soon.â€Â​ I nodded my head and turned around.

I walked towards my mate, he was waiting for me.

“Whose coming with us except Zandea and Hiro?â€Â​ I asked him.

“A bunch of warriors.â€Â​ He answered and snaked his hand around my

waist.

I looked up on him. What is he doing?

“Get it off.â€Â​ I waned him but he only looked at me and smiled. I tried to
get his hand off my waist but I failed, instead he tightened his grip on me.

I just took a deep breath and let him. I can’t control him so I can’t do
anything to stop him anyway. We went inside his car, we both sat down on the
passenger seat.

As the car started to move, he let go off me and sigh.

“You can sleep while we are on our way. I know you didn’t sleep
well.â€Â​ He told me.

How did he know that I didn’t sleep well?

“It’s kinda obvious love, you got dark circle under your eyes.â€Â​ I
suddenly became conscious on my face. Do I look terrible?

“Even you don’t have enough sleep, you still look beautiful
though.â€Â​ He continued that made me blushed slightly. I looked sideward to
avoid his stares. Damn.

“Oh wait, are you blushing?â€Â​ He amusedly asked me.

“Nope.â€Â​ I strongly denied.

I heard him chuckled.

“Alright then, if you’re not blushing look at me.â€Â​ He dared me. I

silently took a deep breath and looked at him.

“I said no.â€Â​ I emotionlessly.

I saw him grinned and then later on, he chuckled softly.

“Okay, as you said so.â€Â​ He said and then smiled. Geez, I think I
won’t get used of his attitude, he can be unpredictable sometimes.

I just shrugged and move away from him.

“what are you doing?â€Â​ he asked me.

“Nothing.â€Â​ I replied.

He moved closer to me and held my hand without my permission.

“What are you doing?â€Â​ I asked him seriously. He sneered at me.

“Nothing.â€Â​ He mimicked my answer. Did he just said that to me? the

heck?

“Don’t look at me like that, you look so cute.â€Â​ What?

He’s so fucking clingy!

“Let go, I wanted to sleep.â€Â​

“Then sleep, here.â€Â​ He tapped his shoulder. Is he really serious when

he said that he’ll be nice on me?

That’s questionable but he’s making it possible right now.

“No thanks.â€Â​ I declined. He looked at me intently like he’s

giving me a ‘don’t argue with me look’ so I sigh and
answered fine.

I leaned against his shoulder and closed my eyes. He’s still holding my hand
carefully.

“Sleep well.â€Â​ He whispered and by that I let myself fall in to deep sleep.
Chapter 24: Ambushed
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

When I regain my consciousness, I felt someone staring at me so I slowly opened my

eyes to look on that person.

I’m right, he’s watching me while I’m sleeping. I’m

not leaning on his shoulder now, instead my head was resting on his thigh.

“Hey,â€Â​ he gently greeted me. I blinked twice and quickly sat down
properly.

“How long I slept?â€Â​ I asked him and covered my mouth to yawned. I

think I slept enough, I feel so energetic. Note the sarcasm please.

“Two hours.â€Â​ He answered.

That’s not really enough time for me to regain my energy. I’m

mentally and physically exhausted.

“Where are we now?â€Â​ I asked him while fixing my hair.

“Still on our way.â€Â​ He answered that made me look at him. Obviously,

but that’s not what I mean.

“Chill, I’m just messing around. We are still far from our destination,
so you can go back to sleep if you want.â€Â​ I shook my head. I can’t go
back to sleep now, but what should I do?

Now I regret why I didn’t get books with me. Seven to eight hours just
seating in this freaking car with him without making necessary things is considered
as wasting of time. But then I remembered, we are on our way towards Rivermoon
pack to help them solve the problem.

I looked outside the car’s window, all I can see were big and tall trees and
grasses.

“Are you hungry?â€Â​ I heard him asked me. I shook my head but my
stomach was saying different. Dang, I skipped my breakfast.

He chuckled.

“Your tummy speaks different than your mouth, haha. Here.â€Â​ He said
and hand me a sandwich, I stared on the food and then to him.

“Hmm.â€Â​ He handed me the sandwich so I accepted it.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I murmured but I know he heard it. Perk of being a werewolf

eh.

I was about to take some bite on my sandwich when the car suddenly stopped. I
almost yelled and fall down but luckily he got me.

“What the heck what was that?â€Â​ he angrily yelled on the driver and
then looked at me. He looked mad but when he glanced at me, he’s face
softened.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ he worriedly asked me.

I tapped his arm and sat properly again.

“Yea—â€Â​ I didn’t get the chance to complete my sentence

when I saw his eyes flickered. Someone mind linked him.

After a few seconds his eyes turned in to its normal state and looked at me.

“Stay here and never come out.â€Â​ He seems so serious, what’s

happening?

“Don’t ask, just don’t leave.â€Â​ He continued like he just

read my mind.

Before I can nodded my head, he pulled me closer to him and hug me.

“I shouldn’t bring you with me.â€Â​ he said and then let go off me.
Huh?

“What happened?â€Â​ I asked him. He shook his head.

“Nothing serious so don’t worry.â€Â​ My brow furrowed because of

what he answered. If there’s no problem, he won’t act like this way.

What he’s so scared about? All I know the king of werewolves has no limit
and fear.

He kissed my temple and then went outside the car. I heard him locked it, is he
planning to suffocate me here? This car is a sports car and there no much air inside.
Even the windows, he locked it.

Damn. I am alone in this car and I don’t know what’s going on

outside. Why is this car is a freaking soundproof too? Geez, I think I have no choice
but to use my power again.

I closed my eyes and feel the surroundings. Different sound, yelling, roaring,
dripping of blood on the ground, cracking of bones. It’s drastic and chaotic.

There’s a battle…

I quickly go towards the driver’s seat. I’m right, they were fighting
against the… rouges. A hundred of rouges precisely.

Heck, this is kinda a problem.

I gasped when a rouge smashed the windshield of the car. He sensed that I was
here.

Damn. He repeatedly smashed the windshield until it broke.

“Protect the Queen!â€Â​ I heard Hiro yelled. Three warriors go in towards

my direction and hit the rouge so hard.

They opened the door and let me out. I saw five rouges will going to attack the three
warriors who’s protecting me.

“Watch out!â€Â​ I yelled.

They immediately turn around and ready their self for another battle. I looked
around, it’s messy. I looked for my mate, Hiro and Zandea.

I saw Hiro first, he was fighting a huge wolf. While Zandea, she was at the
corner… A rouge was trapping her against the car. I think she needs help.

I saw a wolf rouge near to me so I looked directly into its eyes and commanded him.
Ordering a low-class creature like him will be easy.

“Kill that rouge who’s attacking that fine lady over there.â€Â​ I
commanded.

I smirk secretly when his eyes change its color. He’s under my command
now. I saw him obeyed what I commanded.

Zandea was slightly shocked when the rouge attacked its fellow rouges.

When I saw Zandea’s was not on danger anymore I looked around again.
Where is he? I started running while looking for him.

“Harper! Where are you going?!â€Â​ Zandea asked me loudly. I ignore her
and just continued searching for him.

I stopped running when I found him.

He’s still in his human form while fighting against over ten rouges at the
same time. He’s really powerful and strong so why am I worried about him?

He looked at my direction when he felt my presence.

“What are you doing here?!â€Â​ he yelled at me and then punched the jaw
of the rouge who tried to hurt him.

Some of the rouges looked at my direction. Oh uh, they think I’m human.

“Damn!â€Â​ I heard him cussed so loudly.

Well, damn too because I think I’m their new target now. They also knew
that I’m the king’s mate.
Chapter 25: Safe and Sound
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Run!â€Â​ He yelled so loudly when the rouges started attacking me.

Damn, I can’t use my power nor ability now.

I can’t afford them to know who I am. I shut my eyes tightly and prepared
myself to bitten by the rouges but after a few seconds later, nothing happened.

I slowly opened my eyes and the first thing I saw was him protecting me. He looks
fierce while fighting against the wild rouges.

For the first time in my life, I feel safe and sound with him.

I can’t help but to admire him, he really cared for me right now. If he wanted
to kill me, he should let the rouges will do the task.

I watched him cracked the neck of the last rouge who tried to attacked me. He was
bathing with blood right now, but those blood was not came from him.

He looked at my direction. From the stares he was giving me, I know he’s
mad, deadly mad.

“What did I told to you to do?â€Â​ he darkly asked me when he reached

my place. I shut my mouth tightly and lower down my head.

Heck, only if I can be myself.

“Answer and look at me!â€Â​ he growled.

I took a deep breath and glanced at him.

“I’m sorry.â€Â​ That’s the only two words that came out in
to my lips. I don’t want to explain my side, he won’t believe it either.

I heard him let out a sigh. He’s calming himself down.

“What really happened?â€Â​ He asked me calmly. I looked in his eyes, is

he really going to believe me?

I shook my head.

“It’s my fault, I defy your order---â€Â​

“That’s not an order, I did that for you to be safe but you still left the
car.â€Â​ He cut me off.

My lips form in to tight line and never dared to talk. See, he won’t believe
my answer. I felt him hold my arm and made me looked at him.

“I’m sorry, I yelled at you. I shouldn’t do that, but I’m

just worried.â€Â​ His voice softened so I looked at him again.

Did he thought that I’m scared of him? Nah, I won’t be scared of him
even if he’s the strongest werewolf all over the world.
But then since then he saved me from those rouges, I’ll be nice on him too.

“It’s fine,â€Â​ I answered and get his hand off my arm. He looked
at me intently before finally letting me go.

I observed the surroundings, there no alive rouges left. I guess it’s a failed
ambushed.

“Harper!â€Â​ I looked sideward when I heard Zandea called me. I saw her
running towards my direction.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ she asked me worriedly. I gave her a small nod and
a curt smile.

“I’m fine.â€Â​ I answered. She went near to me and checked my

whole body.

I chuckled softly.

“Seriously Zandy, I’m perfectly fine. How about you? Are you
alright?â€Â​ I asked her.

She stopped checking me but she hugs me. Is she’s that worried about me?

“I’m fine, I just got small scratches on my arm and leg but I’ll
be fine later. Perk of being a werewolf.â€Â​ She said while letting me go. I
smiled and tapped her shoulder.

“Good to hear.â€Â​ She smiled too and looked around.

“Gather all of their corpse and burnt it down.â€Â​ My mate ordered and
looked at me.

“Come on, let’s go back in the car.â€Â​ He called me.

“Okay.â€Â​ I answered but before I started walking away, I looked at

Zandea.

“You should go back in your car too, and your mate might looking for
you.â€Â​ I told her. She nodded her head.

“Alright.â€Â​ As she said that I nod and walked towards my mate now.

“Let’s go.â€Â​ I mumbled.

We head out back in to the car, this place was so messy. As soon we got there, he
let me sat first on the passenger seat.

“Wait for me here, I’ll just sort out the situation. I promise, I’ll
be back quick.â€Â​ He told to me. I just nod my head and didn’t say any
word.

“I need you voice, mate.â€Â​

“Alright, you can go now.â€Â​ I replied and leaned on the car’s

chair. He nodded his head and closed the car’s door.
“when he’ gone, I opened the window. I wanted to hear
what’s going on outside.

“Six of our royal warriors were dead, and two of them were badly
injured.â€Â​ I heard a man said. I assumed that’s Hiro.

If six was dead and two were injured, meaning to say… there are only twelve
fine warriors with us? And how long it will takes before we reached the Rivermoon
Pack? Three? Two hours?

“What we should do now?â€Â​ Hiro asked him. There’s a couple of

silent before he answered his question.

“Send five warriors to accompany the injured warriors. And as for the dead
persons, send them back also and gave them a proper burial. About their family, tell
to them our greatest gratitude and sorry for their lose. I’ll manage the rest
later when we go back.â€Â​ He answered seriously. Oh, He’s not as bad as
I thought.

“Okay.â€Â​ Hiro answered. There’s a silent after that, so I assumed

Hiro left already.

I sat properly when the car’s door suddenly opened. He entered and sat
beside me.

“How’s the situation?â€Â​ I asked even if I already knew what

happened. He gazed at me and shook his head.

“Everything’s alright.â€Â​ I don’t know why he answered

that. It’s either he doesn’t want me to worry or he’s
intentionally lying on me.

I just nod my head and sigh.

“don’t worry, everything was under control now. In just a few

minutes, we will continue travelling.â€Â​ He continued and give me a reassuring
smile.

I nodded my head once again and leaned on the chair.

“How are you? Are you alright?â€Â​ I asked without looking at him. I heard
him chuckled softly and pulled me closer to him.

“Are you worried about me?â€Â​ he asked me amusedly.

“Get off.â€Â​ I warned while trying to get his hand off my waist. But
instead of letting me go, his grip tightened and chuckled one more time.

“Don’t struggle, I love you in my arm.â€Â​ He said gently and

sweetly.

I stopped jerking away but I glared at him. Why is he very clingy again?

“Stop it will you? I’m just asking if you’re fine or not.â€Â​

“Chill haha,â€Â​ He said and let go off me. I move at the edge of the seat,
away from him.

“To answer your question. I’m fine, no harm has been done.â€Â​
Chapter 26: Safe and Sound (Part 2)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I smiled at what he said. Good to know that he’s okay.

“King?â€Â​ I looked outside when a man knocked on the car’s

window.

He looked at me then to the man outside.

“I will just going to talk to him.â€Â​ He excused himself so I nodded my

head. I watched him get off the car again and leave.

When he’s gone, I leaned back on the passenger seat and took a deep
breath.

I didn’t expect this to happened. Unpredictable eh? How come that we did
not feel the presence of those rouges? There’s something strange about
that.

Did they just temporary masked their scents? But the question is, who help them?
who masked their scents? Only a witch can do that.

There’s a witch inside of the territory, aside of me. I stopped thinking when
he got inside the car again.

“You looked bothered, a penny of your thought?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, Nothing serious. When we will leave?â€Â​ I asked him to change the
topic.

“Thirty minutes from now, some of the warriors were still repairing the
damage cars.â€Â​ He answered. I nodded my head in understanding.

“Oh, I see.â€Â​ I replied shortly.

The surrounding became silent, no one of us dared to talk. This is hella awkward.

“Ummmh, I’ll go outside a little bit. I just wanted to take some fresh
air.â€Â​ I told him. He looked intently at me like he was deciding if he’s
going to let me go or not.

“Alright, but just be careful and come back quickly.â€Â​ He replied. Great.

“I’ll shall leave now then, I’ll be back later.â€Â​ As I said

that, I leave. I didn’t wait him to talk back, because he might change his
mind.

When I go outside, I saw the warriors was roaming around the area. They were
checking if there’s still rouges lurking in the area.

That’s good, they shouldn’t let their guards down. Who knows will
happen next after the failed ambushed?

“Harper? What are you doing here?â€Â​ I looked back when I heard
Zandea asked me that.

I shook my head and smiled shortly.

“Nothing, I just want to take some fresh air.â€Â​ I answered and looked
around again.

“Oh, right. It’s really stressing what happened earlier.â€Â​ I

nodded. Yeah, she’s right.

“How’s everyone?â€Â​ I asked her. She let out a sigh and lead on
the tree behind her.

“I’m so sad, six of us died and two were badly injured. I feel bad for
their families.â€Â​ She answered sadly.

That’s terrible for them for sure. Losing someone is very hard and painful.

“It’s their fate, we don’t have any control with their lives. But
we all can do is pray for their souls and help their families to cope up with this
disaster.â€Â​ I tried to comfort her.

She nodded her head.

“Right, that’s all we can do. We can’t bring back their

lives.â€Â​ I actually can, but I can’t do it now and make them alive.

My energy can’t revived five-to-six-person one time. If I did that, it will surely
drain my body. Only if I’m already a well trained tribid. But then I
remembered, I’m the only tribid in this world.

“One more thing, I have noticed that… one of the rouges earlier saved
me.â€Â​ I stiffened from what she said but I didn’t made it obvious.

I’m the reason why that rouge killed his ally, I have commanded him.

“When?â€Â​ I asked like I didn’t know when and how it happened.

“Earlier.â€Â​ She replied.

I shrugged and smiled at her.

“is that possible? I mean rouges will never kill his or her ally.â€Â​

“I don’t know too, but… that’s really strange. I saw his
eyes, it’s violet.â€Â​ Damn, she’s a keen observer.

She looked at me.

“I’m pretty sure that there’s no such a wolf having a violet

eye.â€Â​ She continued.

“Maybe you just saw it wrong?â€Â​ she shook her head.

“Nah, but anyway, I’ll go ahead now, we will leave again in just a few
minutes. You should back too.â€Â​ She told me.
“Okay, but I’ll go back later.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Alright then,â€Â​ She bow down her head and then take her leave.

I was left alone in my place, not knowing what should I really wanted to do. Geez.
Should I go back in the car now? Nope, later. I looked towards the forest near to my
direction.

It’s a dark forest.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ I almost screamed when someone suddenly talk. I

glanced on him, it’s not my mate. It’s Hiro.

Oh, this is the first time he approached me. I smiled shortly and nodded my head.

“Yeah, I’m fine. How about you?â€Â​ I asked him back.

“Fine.â€Â​ He answered shortly.

“Do you need something?â€Â​ I asked him again. I believe he

won’t talk to me if he doesn’t have anything to say.

“The king’s wanted you to go back now, queen.â€Â​ He answered.

As what I thought, I nodded.

“Hmm, I got it.â€Â​

He bowed his head.

“Alright, should I escort you?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“Nope, I can manage and beside the car was just over there.â€Â​ I said and
then pointed the car not so far on us.

“Okay then, I should take my leave now.â€Â​ As he said that he bowed and
turned around.

I took a deep breath first before starting to go back.

“You called for me?â€Â​ I asked him while going in.

“Yes, we will leave now.â€Â​ He answered.

Oh, I nodded and sat properly beside him.

“Are you hungry?â€Â​

I glanced at him. He’s looking at me gently with a hint of worriedness in his

eyes. He really thinks that I’m a weak human.

I nodded my head, I’m starving.

“I know this will happen so, I prepared something for you to eat.â€Â​ He
said and then bring out a food.

He knew this will happen?

“What I mean is… you’ll be hungry while we are on our way.
After eating that, you can go back to sleep.â€Â​ He said like he just read my
thought.

Oh… I take the food he was giving to me.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I mumbled.

“You’re always welcome.â€Â​ He replied and then smiled.

What he’s smiling for? I just shrugged and started eating the sandwich.

“How about you? Aren’t you going to eat?â€Â​ I asked him. He

shook his head.

“Nope, I’m still full. Water.â€Â​ He answered and gave me a bottle

of water.

I accept it while still looking at him intently. He’s not hungry? I think
it’s time for lunch now.

Nah, that’s what he wanted so… let him be. I shrugged once again and
resumed eating.
Chapter 27: Bad Impression
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

After I ate my meal, I wiped my mouth using a tissue paper and lean back on the
passenger’s seat.

“We will move now, King.â€Â​ I heard the driver’s informed us.

Finally, we will leave now in this place, why I feel like were not safe here? That
there’s someone watching us?

“Alright.â€Â​ He just answered coldly.

“Got it, King.â€Â​ The man in the driver seat replied calmly.

After he said that, the car started to move. I put my hand on my lap and took a deep
breath. I wish there will be no problem we might encounter again in our way.

“Do you want to ask something?â€Â​ He suddenly asked me which made

me looked at him. What?

He was looking at me too.

“I mean, you looked bothered. So, I thought… you’re thinking

about something.â€Â​ He continued.

Even if I will ask him, I’m pretty sure that he won’t going to answer
my question.

“Nah, I don’t have anything to ask.â€Â​ I answered and removed

my gaze on him.

I just looked outside and watched the trees we are passing by. Even if I
there’s so many questions I wanted to know, he’s not the one who
can help me to find the answers.

If he wanted to tell me everything, just say it. I’m willing to listen, but then
again… I doubt it, he will never going to say his real intention towards me.

Why he claimed me back and why he’s acting nice to me suddenly?

“Believe me, you can ask me anything. I’ll try my best to answer
it.â€Â​ I gazed back on him when he said that. Really?

“Why did you claimed me back?â€Â​ I asked him, directly.

I expected him to be serious but he smiled. What’s with that smile of him?

“Because you’re my mate.â€Â​ He answered softly. I slowly

smirked, nice try but I won’t take that shit as an answer of my question.

I’m completely aware that he’s my mate, but the thing I wanted to
know is why he rejected me then claimed me back again?

See, he doesn’t really have the intention to answer all of my question. He

just wanted to created a conversation with me to know me… wait, is he doing
this because he’s starting to doubt my identity?

Got yah. You can’t fish any information about me, unless I’ll tell him
or Amanda will tell. But I doubt that, she won’t betray me.

“Thank for answering,â€Â​ I answered sarcastically and looked away.

I heard him sigh, did my bitchy attitude hit his nerve?

“Alright, I’ll tell my reason.â€Â​

“Go ahead, I’m listening.â€Â​ I answered without looking at him.

“You’re aware that I loathed humans right?â€Â​ he asked me.

“Yeah, I know that well.â€Â​ I replied shortly.

“And may I know the reason why you hate human so much?â€Â​ I
continued and gazed at him.

I’m really curious about that. What human did to make him loathed them
this way? I saw his face become serious and his body stiffened.

I guess he remembered what they just did to him. Is it that terrible?

“They killed my mother and sister.â€Â​ He answered. I can heard despise

and anger in his voice.

That’s indeed terrible and unforgivable but did he need to generalized all
human to be the same?

I mean, not the entire human race killed his mother and sister.

“Then how did I got involved about that? Why did you rejected me after
knowing that I’m a human?â€Â​ I can’t help but to ask. His reason
doesn’t make sense to me.

“That’s it, as what you said… You’re a human. You

don’t have any idea how mad I am to your race, only if I can kill all of
you.â€Â​ He angrily answered back.

I laughed without any humor in my voice. That’s it, he loses his shits.

“Tell me who killed them?â€Â​ I asked him.

He looked at me intently like he was thinking if he’ll going to tell or nit, but
at the end he told me.

“The hunters.â€Â​

Hunters, the mortal enemy of werewolf, vampire, serene and other mythical
creatures. But even if I’m a human, I’m not a fucking hunter.

“Am I a hunter in your eyes?â€Â​ I ask him.

“Am I the one who killed your mother and sister? Is that you’re
freaking reason why you rejected me because I’m a dang human?â€Â​

“No, but you all were the same. Human are worthless, pathetic creature of
this world. They deserve to die early.â€Â​ My mouth left hanging because of what
he said. He looks so down on humans.

“Start with me then, kill me if that’s what you want,â€Â​ I paused

and looked him darkly.

“Don’t you ever think that I, we the innocent people doesn’t

have anything to do with your anger? We’re not the same to those persons
who killed your mother and sister.â€Â​ I can’t help but to say that. I know
that words of mine will trigger his anger even more

But heck, he’s making human looks so bad. That’s not fair to human
who doesn’t even know about their existence.

“Don’t you fucking dare to use that voice on me. Yes, I know that
you’re not a hunter but that doesn’t change the fact that a human
like you were the one who killed my sister and mother. Got it?! A hunter is
human.â€Â​ He yelled in my face and hold my shoulder tightly.

And that’s a fake perspective about me. I’m not a freaking human,
I’m a fucking tribid.

“Let go.â€Â​ I warned him but he just tightened his grip on my shoulder.
Damn.

“I said, let me fuckin’ go! Is that hard to understand?â€Â​

He slowly let go off me and his face softened.

“I’m… I’m sorry for yelling and hurting y---â€Â​ I

didn’t let him to finished his sentence.

“Stop, I don’t want to hear any words from you. I know that you
really don’t mean to be nice on me, you’re just doing this to gain my
trust which you will never get.â€Â​ I sharply said.

My anger is talking control all over my system again.

“Calm down, Alizah.â€Â​ My witch calmed me down.

“Why? She’s just letting go of her anger. That bastard needs to learn
his lesson.â€Â​ Venice talked back.

“Really, Ven? That guy you just called bastard were our mate.â€Â​ Reenah
also replied. Geez, they will start an argument again.

“Stop arguing, it’s kinda irritating me.â€Â​ I warned them. Gladly,

they stopped. Good.

“I’m not really acting, I just wanted us to start over again,

isn’t that wrong?â€Â​ I looked at him again when I heard him said that.

No, I mean yes? I’m not really sure if I wanted us to start over again.
He gave me a bad impression that will be hard to change.
Chapter 28: Kiss
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Think whatever you want.â€Â​ I said coldly and averted my eyes on him.

This conversation is useless.

“I understand well why you hated me but, can’t you give another
chance to prove myself to you?â€Â​

Ha, prove himself on me? I would like to see him try. I gazed at him once again and
smirked.

“Do it, don’t tell.â€Â​ I said meaningfully.

“So, is that a yes?â€Â​ he asked me hopefully.

“No, do your best to earn my trust. I’m telling you, it’s really
hard to gain my trust.â€Â​ I warned him. I’m not kidding about that. Of all
the persons I know, Amanda is the only one I trust.

“I’ll do my best.â€Â​ He said and smiled at me sweetly.

Well, let’s just see.

After that, we didn’t talk anymore. A few hours had been passed, and finally
we reached the Rivermoon Pack’s boarder.

“How many of them live here?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Two hundred plus? I don’t know the exact number of

Population.â€Â​ He answered calmly. Oh, just a small pack. I see.

I nod my head and never bother to ask again. A few minutes had passed we reached
the pack house. The car stopped, I was about to get down when he stopped me.

“Wait,â€Â​ as he said that he went down.

My brow furrowed as I watched him opened the door for me to get out. He leaned his
hand in front of me. I just stared on his hand and didn’t accept it.

Nah, I don’t need his help. I can get down with my own.

I got out of the car without accepting his head. His lips form into tight line and put
down his hand.

“Welcome to Rivermoon pack, your highness.â€Â​ I removed my gaze on

him and looked on the persons in front of us.

There are more than ten persons who’s kneeling down on the ground.

“All rise.â€Â​ He emotionless commanded them. All of them stand-up

straight, but they aren’t looking us.

“We’re pleased to see you here to help, our king.â€Â​ A man

bravely talked and looked at him. I assume, it’s the Alpha of this pack.

I saw he only nod. How rude.

“We’re happy to help, alpha.â€Â​ I answered for him. All of them

looked at my direction.

They were confused, they didn’t know me yet.

“Don’t look at her like that.â€Â​ He warned them all. They quickly
averted their eyes on me.

“If you don’t mind your highness, may we know who is this human
besides you?â€Â​ Human… geez.

He glared at the person who called me human. Ha! He called me human before but
now he hated me being called human by others?

“This woman you just called human was my mate and your queen.â€Â​
Why I wanted to roll my eyes on him? I still remember the time he said that I will
never going to be the queen of werewolves. See how fast the situation changed.

Their eyes widened at what they heard and immediately bowed their heads.

“pardon us queen.â€Â​ They all greeted. I frowned on what they did,

I’m not pleased at all.

“All rise up.â€Â​ I ordered them.

They slowly looked at me.

“We’re really sorry, we don’t know that you found your mate
our highness.â€Â​ The Rivermoon pack alpha apologized sincerely.

It’s not their fault that they didn’t knew me.

“Why are you apologizing on me? apologized to her.â€Â​ He dangerously

said to him.

Why is he angry? Am I the one who supposed to be mad right now because they
were belittling me in their eyes? Human.

“We’re sorry, our queen.â€Â​ They said and bowed their heads.
What a dramatic way of welcoming us.

“What’s happening here?â€Â​ We all looked on Zandea when she

arrived on our place. We reached here first than them? What keep them so long?

“Princess!â€Â​ They all greeted as soon they saw her approaching us.
Zandea walked closer to my direction and she stopped besides me.

“So? What’s happening?â€Â​ She seriously asked. The Rivermoon

Alpha’s body stiffened.

“Nothing serious Zandy, don’t scared them.â€Â​ I said amusedly

when she narrowed her eyes on them. She gazed at me and chuckled.
“Right, so bad of me.â€Â​

“By the way, I’m Alpha Jiro of the Rivermoon pack and this is my wife
Gaea. My beta Oscar and my gamma, Adams.â€Â​ I looked one by one to those
persons he pointed. Gaea, the alpha’s wife smiled at me.

Why there’s something about her smile that I don’t like? I just
shrugged and set aside that thought. But, I’m going to observe her, I just
wish that I was wrong about her.

Geez.

“Cut this crap, and every move now.â€Â​ My mate authoritatively ordered.
All of them nodded their heads and bowed.

“Sure, your highness,â€Â​ Alpha Jiro said calmly.

“Please come inside,â€Â​ Gaea politely and gently invited us.

“Don’t you feel that?â€Â​ Zandea whispered on me so I looked at

her. Feel what?

She secretly pointed Gaea who’s guiding us.

“What about her?â€Â​ I asked.

“Don’t you feel that there’s something strange about

her?â€Â​ Oh, she felt it too?

“Ho could you say so?â€Â​ I asked her.

“You see, this is just the first time I met her. I thought Alpha Jiro
doesn’t find his mate yet.â€Â​ She told to me. Eh? Really?

“Maybe he just found her a few days ago?â€Â​

“I don’t know too, but… I have strong feelings that…

she’s just acting nice in front of everyone. Ha, I’m being judgmental
again. Well, let’s watch her moves.â€Â​ She told to me which is I nodded.

We’re thinking the same.

“Hmm, I’ll help you to observe her. Let’s prove that

we’re thinking wrong about her.â€Â​ I replied lowly.

It will be hard, she might hear it. Zandea nodded on what I said.

“That’s a great idea.â€Â​ She whispered back.

I glanced at Gaea who’s walking silently beside her mates. We reached the
third floor of the pack house, it’s actually a huge mansion, probably have
twenty or more bed rooms.

“Please choose what rooms you wanted to stay at.â€Â​ Gaea calmly told to
us and then smiled sweetly as she pointed the available rooms.

Great, there are ten rooms, maybe I can have my own. I was about to move towards
my chosen room when my mate stopped me.

“Where are you going?â€Â​ my gazed go down in his hand on my wrist

then back to his face.

I sign him to let go off my wrist but he didn’t. Geez, stubborn.

“I’m asking you, mate.â€Â​ Why he’s so serious this time?

“In my chosen room.â€Â​ I replied shortly. He didn’t talk instead he

pulled me closer and lifted me up.

My eyes widened on what he did. What the actual fuck?

“We’ll take that room, chose yours.â€Â​ As he said that he started

to walk while still carrying me in his shoulder. Damn.

“Put me down, what the heck do you think you are doing!â€Â​ I yelled as I
struggle.

“Stay still.â€Â​

I punch his back. Damn, stay still?

“Put me down now!â€Â​ I saw him entered in a certain room and he just
let go off me when we are inside.

My back hit the soft mattress but damn, it still hurts. I quickly glared at him while
touching my head.

I heard the door clicked, it’s a sign that he locked the door.

“Let me leave, I want to sleep in the other room!â€Â​ I said and got out of
the bed.

But before I can get away, he picked me up and put me back on the bed. I cried out
softly when my back touches the bed once again. Dang!

“That won’t happen, love.â€Â​ I cursed once again when he

trapped me on the bed.

He’s grinning so widely like he found our situation amusing. What’s

funny?

I put my hand on his chest to push him away but heck, he captured my hand and
pinned it above my head.

What the fuck is he doing? My eyes slightly widened.

“Let go!â€Â​ I warned him.

He shook his head playfully and bite his lips sensually.

“Let me go, damn it.â€Â​ I threatened him emphatically.

But the son of bitch above me just sneered and move his face closer on mine.
I tried to pushed him away but his grip on my hand tightened.

“I warned you, don’t you ever think to do some---â€Â​ I

didn’t have the chance to continued what I will going to say because a soft
lip like a feather touches my lips.

Darn, my eyes involuntarily shut down as he kissed me slowly but sensually. My

back arc when his lips travelled down to my ear.

“You smell so good,â€Â​ he huskily whispered in my ear that sends an

unexplainable sensation all over my body.

What is this? Why I’m not pushing him away? I felt his kissed my earlobe
then playfully licked it as if he’s teasing me. Damn!

I tried to get my hand off in his grip but I still failed. If I won’t stop him now, I
might not able to stop myself. The bonds were so strong to control.

“Please.â€Â​ Fuck, it came out in my lips as a moan, that supposed to be a

warning voice.

He stopped teasing me and looked directly in my eyes. I saw proudness in his face,
heck… he might thinking now that I’m naïve.

“Please what?â€Â​ he asked me and licked his on lips. My eyes followed his
tongue and swallowed hard.

Get back to yourself, Alizah.

“Well?â€Â​ I shook my head so many times and used my full force to

pulled him. Gladly, I succeed.

I quickly got of the bed and run towards the bathroom. No freaking way, I let him
kissed me and teased me like that.

I heard him called me but I ignored him and locked the bathroom.

“Alizah!â€Â​ He spoked while knocking on the door.

“Go away!â€Â​ I yelled back and leaned on the wall.

“Let me talk to yo---â€Â​

“No, let’s talk later.â€Â​ I cut him off. I don’t have to show,
I firmly told to him before that I won’t fall for his charm but I just nearly did.

“Alright, I’ll wait.â€Â​ He replied calmly. After than I felt him

started to leave. I let out a sigh of relief and slowly sat of the floor.

What did I just do? I covered my face using my palm and closed my eyes.
Chapter 29: Talked about Heat
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I stayed in the bathroom for how many minutes without doing anything. I just sat
down on the floor while thinking about what I did.

I seriously let myself being seduced by him? And I nearly kissed back? What the
heck, Alizah! What the heck are you thinking?

No, forget it. Act like nothing happened. That’s it, that what should I do now.
I slowly stand up and took a deep breath.

I opened the door and went out. As I go out, I didn’t see him anywhere.
Maybe he went out?

I looked around and the I saw my baggage, I forget to carry that. Geez.

I was about to walk towards my bag when the door suddenly opened. My body
stiffened at the sight of him, great he’s here now. Note the sarcasm please.

“Hey, are you fine now?â€Â​ He asked me casually while walking towards
my direction. Ha, he acts like nothing happened a while ago.

“Yeah, why would I won’t be fine?â€Â​ If he can act cool, I can too.

He stopped walking and looked intently at me.

“Then why you runaway earlier?â€Â​ Is he being sarcastic on me?

“I need to pee, is there any fucking problem with that?â€Â​ I reason out
even if that’s not really what I did.

He smirked and continued to walk towards my direction.

“Really?â€Â​ He asked me with amusement in his voice.

“Yeah.â€Â​ I answered and looked directly in his eyes.

“Alright then, as you said so. Let’s go downstairs, Zandea were

looking for you.â€Â​ He informed me.

My brows furrowed on what he said.

“Why she’s looking for me?â€Â​ I asked him, confusedly. He

shrugged his shoulder.

“I have no idea.â€Â​ He replied.

Oh, maybe she got some news. I nod my head and started to leave.

“Hold on,â€Â​ I stopped walking and looked at him.

“What?â€Â​ I snapped.

He shook his head.

“Oh, nothing. Let’s go.â€Â​ He said and put his hand on my back.
Is he making fun of me?

I rolled my eyes and continue walking.

“Where is she?â€Â​ I asked him while we are walking in the long hallway.

“At the living room.â€Â​ He answered.

“With who?â€Â​

He looked at me and smiled.

“He’s alone there.â€Â​

Why she’s alone?

“Her mate?â€Â​

“He went in the east boarder of the territory with Alpha Jiro and his
beta.â€Â​ Oh… I see.

“Why you didn’t go with them?â€Â​ I asked again. This will be my

last question.

He stopped walking so do I. He made me face him.

“How could I leave you alone here?â€Â​ Geez, that’s cheesy. I

punched his shoulder and cringe.

“Heck, stop it.â€Â​ I warned him and averted my eyes on him to hide my
burning cheeks. Damn.

He let out a deep chuckled.

“You’re blushing haha.â€Â​ He amusedly said while catching my

eyes. I turned sideward to avoid his gaze.

“No, I’m not.â€Â​ I strongly disagreed.

I heard him laughed so I looked at him. Ha, what’s funny?

“Alright haha, stop glaring at me. I won’t tease you anymore.â€Â​

He said as he raised both of his hand as sign of surrendering.

He better should, I hate someone teasing me.

“Hmmp.â€Â​ I hissed and then started walking again.

When we reached the living room, I saw Zandea sitting comfortably in the couch
while reading a magazine. I saw her stopped reading as soon she felt our presence.

“Harper!â€Â​ She happily yelled and stand up.

“Hey.â€Â​ I greeted her.

“Hey…â€Â​ She greeted back and looked at my mate.

“I thought, you’ll leave?â€Â​ she asked him. He’ll leave? I
gave him a questioning look.

“Yeah, but later.â€Â​ He answered.

“To where?â€Â​ I asked him, he didn’t mention to me that

he’ll leave.

“To the west part of this pack’s territory.â€Â​ Eh?

“Alone?â€Â​ I asked once again. He smiled and shook his head.

“Nope.â€Â​ He shortly replied. Ah, okay.

“You should go now, it’s getting late. I’ll be fine here with
Zandea, right Zandy?â€Â​ She nodded her head and smiled.

“Yes, she’ll be fine and safe with me. You can go now.â€Â​

“Are you shooing me now, mate?â€Â​ He asked me and frowned.

“Yes, I am.â€Â​ I answered and smirked.

He shook his head while smiling.

“Alright then, I’ll leave now. See you later.â€Â​ He said and leaned
forward to kiss me but step back and gave him a death glare.

“Don’t you ever dare.â€Â​ I warned that only earns a soft chuckle
from him.

“Chill, I’m just going to hug you. But since you don’t like it,
I’ll take my leave now.â€Â​ He said and turned around.

I watched him walking away until he vanished in my sight.

‘What was that? Why he became a sweet and soft man suddenly?â€Â​ I
heard Zandea asked me. I looked at her, well, I don’t know the answer of her
question.

“I don’t know, but he said he’ll be nice on me.â€Â​ I

answered.

“Oh? Oh my… That’s so cute!â€Â​ She exclaimed and smiled

so widely.

“Tell me, did he marked you already?â€Â​ why she’s so excited

about?

I shook my head and answered a plain No. I smiled on her face faded.

“Not yet? Geez, that will be hard.â€Â​ My brows furrowed on what she
said.

“Why would be hard?â€Â​ I asked her, confusedly.

“You didn’t know?â€Â​

“Know what?â€Â​

“The heat.â€Â​ What?

“Heat?â€Â​

“You don’t know that? The heat…â€Â​ She looked at me like

she’s telling me to think carefully. I have no idea on what’s
she’s talking about. Except the only idea in my mind, heat… it’s
a condition of being hot.

Oh… wait…

“Yeah, you’re thinking right.â€Â​ She happily said. Did she read my
mind to said that?

“Is that a condition or time that my body will burn into desires to be marked
and mated?â€Â​ she nodded her head repeatedly.

“You got it right, I’m telling you it’s hurt.â€Â​

“How could you say so?â€Â​

“Because I experience it.â€Â​ She replied.

“Really? Why?â€Â​ They looked fine with her mate, why would she
experience the heat? She smiled but there’s a hint of sadness in her eyes.

“You see, I’m a Royal Princess and my mate is lower than me. My
mother is a strict and manipulating woman. She can accept than my mate was just
come the Gamma bloodline.â€Â​ Oh, now I know where the king got his attitude.

It runs to their blood to be a manipulative. Luckily, Zandea were not the same like
them.

“After my mother know that he’s my mate, she did everything to

separate us.â€Â​ That’s terrible.

“But we also did everything to stop her.â€Â​ She continued and smiled.

“As you see, everything’s okay now. She accepted my mate and we
live happily.â€Â​

“You’re living with him?â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Yeah haha, anyway let’s go back into our topic… As what

I’m saying I experience the heat. I must say it’s fucking hurts.â€Â​

“How did you stop the pain?â€Â​ I asked her.

“I give in.â€Â​ She answered shortly. Give in? as in she gave herself to
him? No fucking way that I’ll do the same.

“Is there’s no another way?â€Â​ She shook her head.

“Nothing, unless you’ll endure the pain.â€Â​ Maybe I can handle

the pain.
“The heat will happened every full moon, red moon and blue moon.â€Â​
The blue moon, shit.

“The heat will start when you’ll find and get in touch with your mate
like you have kissed him or her once.â€Â​ She continued. The fuck.

“And it will only stop when you two will fully mated.â€Â​

“Fully mated? Let having an intercourse activity?â€Â​ She grinned widely.

“Exactly, but we should call it a night of passion or love making.â€Â​ I

swallowed hard.

“What if I’m not ready?â€Â​ She laughed softly on my question.

“Honey, at your age you should give in already. And besides, you’re
the future queen of werewolves. It’s your responsibility to give him an
heir.â€Â​

“geez, lets stop talking about it. Well, let’s just see what happened in
the future.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Alright. Let’s go outside?â€Â​ She invited me.

“Okay, let’s go.â€Â​ I agreed.

Chapter 30: Zandea?s Life
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

As we walk in the long pathway, she’s talking about her life. On how she
convinced her mother to accept her mate. And I t’s really aspiring to hear
her story, they fight for each other.

“so, she only accepted my mate when Hiro save me from the hunters.â€Â​
Hiro is her Hero, his name suites his personality.

But wait? Hunters.

“You have been kidnapped by hunters?â€Â​ I asked her. She nodded her
head.

“Yes, it’s tragic actually.â€Â​ My eyebrow furrowed in curiosity.

“What, what happened?â€Â​ I asked her again. She glanced at me.

“It’s a long story.â€Â​ She replied and laughed lowly.

“I have a plenty of time to hear, but if you don’t want to tell…
it’s al---â€Â​ She didn’t let me to finish my sentence.

“No, I would like to tell but I’m just afraid that you’ll just get
bored.â€Â​ I chuckled softly.

“Nope. I found it thrilling actually.â€Â​ I told her.

“Alright, I’ll tell. That was happened four years ago. I was already
twenty-two when the first time I met my mate, no, when I learn that Hiro was my
mate either.â€Â​ She started to tell.

“You met him late.â€Â​ I stated rather than question. She nodded her
head.

“Yeah, you see… I stayed abroad for how many years so I didn’t
get the chance earlier to know that he’s actually my mate.â€Â​ Oh,
that’s make sense.

“So, you two know each other since childhood?â€Â​

“hmm, but we’re not really close. My mother made me stayed

always in my room than going out and makes friend.â€Â​ Her mother literally
caged her. That’s terrible experience when she’s a child.

“But I understand it, I’m a princess, not the crowned princess but still
a princess though so my security matters.â€Â​ She continued.

I nodded my head in understanding.

“So, let’s get back in your question a while ago. As what I’m
saying, I was being kidnapped four years ago. That was all started when I went in to
a run alone because I’m angry. Angry to anyone, to myself and to
everything.â€Â​
“Why?â€Â​

“My mother locked me down in my room and I saw my mate cheating on

me.â€Â​ What?

“Woah, are you serious? I mean how did he cheat on you?â€Â​

“It’s true, I saw it with my two eyes. He’s kissing a girl.â€Â​

Holly shit, that’s really terrible.

“It hurts and really painful so the thing I wanted to do that time is to run and
leave. I thought he love me but he disgusted me.â€Â​ It’s a good thing I
can’t hear hate in her voice now. I assumed she moved on.

“So, when I runaway… a group of hunters saw me in my wolf form, they

chased me and eventually captured me. I’m still lucky that time though,
they didn’t killed me. But… they tortured me.â€Â​ This time I can
sense anger in her voice.

“You hated humans?â€Â​ I asked her. She gazed at me and shook her
head.

“No, I solely hate hunters, not humans.â€Â​ She replied. She’s not
like her cousin. That mate of mine was generalizing human to be the same. Shame
on him. Tsk.

“I stayed in their dungeon for how many weeks. They said they won’t
kill me because they can use me to kill more werewolves. They’ll use me as
a bait.â€Â​

I don’t understand too why there are people pledge to kill werewolves,
vampires and other mythical creatures. I mean, they were just human, their strength
is nothing against us.

I mean, they were good in fighting because they were specialized to kill or eliminate
werewolves or vampires but think about this scenario. What will happened to them if
they will face me? A creature like me who had a blood of Werewolf, Vampire and a
witch?

I can kill them without even moving.

That’s so dumb of them actually. But then, it’s their own

business… I won’t mind it as long they won’t get me involve.

“Are you still listening Harper?â€Â​ she asked me. I looked at her.

“Sorry, please continue.â€Â​

“Okay, One more week after… finally he found me. They found and
saved me. They killed all the hunters who kidnapped me.â€Â​ I nodded my head,
that’s great.

“And that day, my body were so weak so I fainted. When I woke up, the first
thing I saw was my mate. He’s holding my hand while sleeping.â€Â​ Oh,
that’s so sweet of him.
“What happened next then?â€Â​ I asked. I was eager to know what did she
do afterwards, did she forgive him?

She smiled.

“Good thing happened next, I have learned that he never cheated on me.
That my mother framed him up.â€Â​ Her evil side reached that far huh.

“Since that then, I hated my mother. I never talk to her for how many weeks.
Knowing her, she got a big pride so she didn’t bother to apologized.â€Â​

“But then, we got a big and heated fight. I told to her what I feel, when she
saw me burst into crying… her face softened. She apologized on me, she said
she just wanted the best for me.â€Â​ By that, I slowly smiled.

She’s lucky that she experienced the feeling of having a mother.

“That’s good to hear.â€Â​ I commented and smiled.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m glad that she changed.â€Â​

“Anyway, where’s is your mother?â€Â​ I asked her.

“She’s with my sister in the Villa.â€Â​ She replied.

“Villa? You mean the Alania Villa?â€Â​ She glanced at me and smiled
widely.

“You know that place?â€Â​ She asked me in surprise.

“Yeah, I know. Me and Amanda have been there once.â€Â​ I replied.

‘Oh, really? That’s surprising. So, did you saw my mother and sister
there?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“Nope, I don’t know what your mother and sister looked like.â€Â​ I
answered honestly.

Her lips form an o-shape.

“You don’t know the former crowned princess and the current
princess?â€Â​ She asked me in disbelief. I shook my head.

“Nope,â€Â​

“That’s kinda odd, haha. Anyway, what did you two did there?â€Â​
she asked me.

“Just hanging out, it’s autumn festival. So, it’s free to come
and go inside the villa.â€Â​ I answered.

She nodded her head.

“Oh, I see. I envy you, you’ve been there when the Autumn festival
was being celebrated.â€Â​

“Haha, it will be celebrated again this year. It’s an annual event you
know.â€Â​

“Yeah, haha I almost forgot.â€Â​ She answered back and softly laughed.

I stopped walking and looked around. I feel like there something strange.

“Harper, are you alright?â€Â​ She asked me when she noticed that
I’m not talking anymore.

“Don’t you feel that?â€Â​ I asked her.

She looked around too, her brow furrowed when she didn’t feel anything.

“Feel what?â€Â​ She asked.

There’s someone watching us. Who might it be? I shook my head when I
can’t feel that person presence again.

“No, nothing.â€Â​ I answered and gave her a curt smile. She looked at me
intently before nodding her head.

“You know, you’re mysterious. You’re a human but not

scared of us.â€Â​ She said in amusement.

“Perk of living in werewolf world for so long.â€Â​ I joked. Nope,

that’s not the real reason. She laughed softly on what I said.

“Yeah, right.â€Â​ She agreed while laughing.

“Let’s change our topic, I have this question that I wanted to ask you
since the day I saw you. If you won’t mind can I ask it?â€Â​ She asked me.
I nodded my head.

“Go ahead, I won’t mind.â€Â​ Answered.

“Don’t get me wrong about this, but why a human like you doing
here in the werewolf world?â€Â​ She asked me. I feel silent for a few seconds.

“No offense but, it’s really rare to have a human freely roaming
around inside the territory.â€Â​ She continued.

Oh, she’s curious about that.

“No, worries. The reason why I’m here because…â€Â​ I

paused, she waited for my answer.

“I used to live a pack before.â€Â​ That’s completely true.

“Which pack?â€Â​ She asked.

“Already gone.â€Â​ I answered.

She opened her mouth to ask but she shut it down again. Her eyes were full of pity.

“I’m sorry to hear that.â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, it’s alright.â€Â​

“I’m really sorry for asking, it must be terrible to lose your pack, even
if we say that you’re just a human.â€Â​ I smiled and tapped her shoulder.

“I’m really fine, Zandy.â€Â​ I reassured her.

“Alright, I’m really sorry for---â€Â​ I gave her a look.

“It’s fine. By the way, I’m tired walking, let’s have a

rest.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Alright.â€Â​ She agreed.

We looked around to find a place where we can stay at. And luckily, we just found
one.
Chapter 31: Vision
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

My body stiffened when I felt that something bad might happened. Damn, what was
that?

Running…

A fight…

Blood…

And…

A traitor.

“Harper?â€Â​

I closed my eyes tightly. That’s not a good vision, heck. A bloody fight will
occur again.

“Harper!â€Â​ I was taken back in the reality when Zandea called my name
so loudly.

“Are you alright? You looked bothered?â€Â​ I closed my eyes once again
and take a deep breath.

“Yeah, just fine.â€Â​ I answered.

“You didn’t look fine to me, are you sure that you’re fine? We
can go back in the pack house now?â€Â​ She asked to me worriedly.

I nodded my head.

“Maybe we better should.â€Â​ I replied and stand up. I don’t really

feel good after seeing that vision.

Knowing my power, it doesn’t lie. Not even once. That vision will happened, I
just don’t know when.

“I’m worried, what happened to you? You became silent

suddenly?â€Â​ She asked me again as we walked towards the mansion.

I’m worried, someone will going to die that time. Sometimes, I wish I
can’t foresee the future but I can’t stop myself seeing those vision. It
suddenly popped in my mind like it was just natural to me.

“Hey, you’re spacing out again.â€Â​

“Sorry,â€Â​ I mumbled. She stopped walking so do I. She looked intently at

me.

“Can you tell me what’s wrong?â€Â​ Zandea asked me gently.

I shook my head, I have nothing to say. I can’t tell her what happened and
what I saw. All of them knows that I’m just a human so I can’t, I just
can’t.

“Maybe I’m just tired. I wanted to sleep, come on the sun was setting
down.â€Â​ I told to her and smiled shortly.

She stared at me for a few seconds before nodding.

“Okay, let’s go.â€Â​ She answered and smiled too.

We go back to the mansion and when we got there, we saw that they still
haven’t come back yet.

“Hey.â€Â​ Zandea and I looked around when we heard someone suddenly

talked behind us.

It’s Gaea.

Zandea looked at me like she was telling me something to me, huh? When she saw
that I didn’t get it, she looked at Gaea who’s smiling to us widely.

“Hey.â€Â​ Zandea greeted back.

Oh, did she mean we will greet her back?

“Hi.â€Â​ I said and looked at Gaea also.

Her smile widened even more.

“Do you two have anything else to do?â€Â​ She asked us. I shook my head,
aside from the thought that I wanted to sleep. No, I have nothing else to do.

“Why?â€Â​ Zandea asked her.

“Can I have spares of your time?â€Â​ She asked us. Why?

“I mean, can you help me to cook? For the dinner.â€Â​ She continued
when she saw our confused faces. Oh, I see.

I gave her a curt smile.

“Sure, we would love to help.â€Â​ I answered.

“Lead the way please,â€Â​ Zandea told her also.

“Great, thank you so much.â€Â​ She happily thanked us. This is better, I
think I can’t eat freely after knowing that there’s something strange
here.

“Please follow me, I’ll show the kitchen.â€Â​ We both nods our
heads and fallowed here.

As we walk in the hallway, we saw five ladies cleaning the house.

“They were the omegas, my mate gave them a work here to cover up their
personal expenses.â€Â​ Gaea in formed us when she saw me looking at them.
My eyebrow furrowed, they look so young to work.

“Don’t get us wrong, it’s their choice to work here.â€Â​ Oh,

I see.

We reached a certain door, she stopped walking.

“This is the kitchen, let’s get inside. Come on.â€Â​ She invited us
while opening the door.

As we got in, I can say… I’m impressed. It’s beautiful inside and
pristine.

“Welcome to our lovely kitchen.â€Â​ She welcomed us warmly.

Now, I’m starting to doubt my first impression about her. Maybe,

she’s kind. I’m just wrong about her.

“This is awesome kitchen.â€Â​ Zandea complimented. Yeah, she’s

right.

“Ow, thank you.â€Â​ I looked around the area. I noticed that there are two
persons inside, they were looking on us.

“Ah, that’s Peony---â€Â​ She pointed the girl.

“An that’s Yano.â€Â​ The older man.

“They are the cook of this pack. Since we have a lot of visitors today, they
can’t prepare all the dishes in their own. So, they need help and
that’s why we are here.â€Â​ Gaea explained.

Oh, I see.

“We’re pleased to meet you Princess, Queen.â€Â​ As they said

that, they bowed.

“Likewise.â€Â​ Zandea answered back while smiling.

They smiled widely too then gazed at me.

I saw the girl mouthed ‘Human’. It’s really big issue on them
huh. Only if they know.

“Alright, everything’s settled down now and we’ll start

cooking!â€Â​ Gaea announced loudly.

“Okay.â€Â​ Zandea went closer to me.

“What do you think about them?â€Â​ she whispered in my ear.

“Nothing,â€Â​ I answered back.

“Nothing? Why?â€Â​ She asked me once again. I looked at her.

“No certain reason, let’s just help them Zandy.â€Â​

“Alright.â€Â​

Yano told to us to peel up the onions, garlic and potatoes so we did. It’s just
a simple work so, were fine with it.

While we are working, I’m secretly observing them all.

“Ummmh, Harper, come… taste this.â€Â​

“what’s that?â€Â​ I asked her while looking at the food inside the
spoon.

“Just have a taste,â€Â​ She insisted so I couldn’t do anything but

to obey what she said.

Upon tasting the food, I slowly nodded my head in approvement.

“It’s delicious, right?â€Â​ She energetically asked me.

“Yeah, you’re right. Who cooked this?â€Â​ I asked.

“Me!â€Â​ She exclaimed.

“You? Really? You’re good.â€Â​ I commented and smiled.

“Haha, thanks. Anyway, what did you cooked?â€Â​ She asked me. I shake
my head.

“I’m not really good at cooking.â€Â​ I answered, well that’s

a lie. I can cook but only for myself.

“You don’t? If you want, I can teach you how.â€Â​ She offered me
which made me smiled wider.

“That will be great. Soon, when we go back at the palace.â€Â​ I told her
and continue chopping the carrots.

“Alright. I’m so excited.â€Â​ I shook my head slowly at her

response.

“Ummmh, can I ask you question queen?â€Â​ I stopped what am I doing

and looked at Gaea besides Zandea.

“Yes sure, go ahead. And please just call me Harper.â€Â​

“Okay, Harper. Please don’t get me wrong about this, do you love
your mate?â€Â​ my body frozen at what she asked.

“Pardon?â€Â​ that’s a straight forward question.

“I mean, I observed that… the king was so gentle and kind to you. I
think, he loves you so much more than anyone else.â€Â​ And so? Why did she
asked me if I love him or not?

Clearly, no. but I won’t tell that.

“Of course, I love him.â€Â​ I answered that made Zandea looked at me.
“Oh my God! I knew it! You love him.â€Â​ Now, I regret saying that.

“Shut up, Zandy.â€Â​ I warned her but she just grinned and playfully
punch my shoulder.

“Haha, oh gosh! This is cool! I’ll tell to him that you love---â€Â​ I
elbowed her side. She stopped talking ang groaned lightly.

“That’s hurts!â€Â​ I gave a don’t talk or else your dead

look.

“Alright, I won’t tell to him.â€Â​ She surrenders. Even if she will

tell, that will be a fake news. I don’t love him, I… don’t like him
with all my heart.

‘But you let yourself being seduced by him.’ Venice said in my mind.

“Heck, shut up too.â€Â​ I hissed at her.

“Haha, alright.â€Â​ She answered back.

“Why did you asked that anyway?â€Â​ I asked Gaea. She smiled and
replied…

“Oh, I’m just curious haha. You know, this is the first time I saw the
king acted that way. All of us aware that he hated human but look at you, he
can’t hate you.â€Â​ And that’s where you got it wrong.

Who said he’s nice on me? He just rejected me, exiled me, treat me so bad,
cheated on me and lastly… keep on fooling me around. Is that their definition
of kind and nice? Huh!

I just smiled shortly.

“Yeah, he loves me much that’s why.â€Â​ I answered. It’s

against my will to say that shit.

“Oww, that’s so freaking sweet. Finally, my cousin found his true

happiness with you.â€Â​ I nearly cringe on what she said. True happiness on me
huh, I mocked in my mind.

“Alright let’s move on. How about you Gaea? Did you love your
mate?â€Â​ I asked her back.

She smiled widely and answered yes without thinking twice.

“Yes, of course I love him.â€Â​

“Ow, that’s lovely too. When did you met him?â€Â​ Zandea
questioning alert. I know she’s observing very well too.

Asking Gaea, a harmless question will fulfil her curiosity.

“Just a few weeks ago.â€Â​ She answered. So, my guess is right? But, is it
natural for you to fell in love that short span of time? Well, I can’t question
their love for each other so, it’s a yes. A person can fall in love easily.
“Oh, I see.â€Â​ Zandea answered while nodding her head in
understanding.

I placed the knife beside the chopping board when I’m done with my work. I
glanced at them, and listened to their conversation.

They were talking about their mates and this pack.

“Hello queen, can you handed me the chopped carrots?â€Â​

I stand straight and looked at the person on my left side. It’s Peony.

“Sure, here is it.â€Â​ I said as I gave her what she needed.

“Great, thanks.â€Â​ She thanked me which I just nodded.

A few hours had been passed, we are done cooking. Finally.

“Thanks for the help. We really appreciated it.â€Â​ Gaea, Peony and Yano
thanked us.

Zandea and I nodded our heads.

“No problem.â€Â​

“You two can go back into your rooms and prepare. We will have dinner at
nine, it’s already eight.â€Â​

Eight o’clock? We used our time in cooking for almost four hours? That long?
And anyway? Why aren’t they come back yet?

“Okay. Harper come on.â€Â​ Zandea said and pulled my hand. She
carefully dragged me out with her from the kitchen.

“Are you worried that they haven’t come back here yet?
Don’t worry my mate said that your mate was with him. They are on their
way back here now.â€Â​ She informed me.

“I’m not worried, but thanks for informing me.â€Â​

“Haha, as you said so.â€Â​ She amusedly said. What?

Chapter 32: Tickle
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“I go inside now, see you in the dining room later,â€Â​ I told her and gave
her a small nod. She smiled and nodded her head.

“Alright, see you there.â€Â​ As she said that, I entered to my, err our
room. I can’t still believe that we are sharing this room. We will sleep on the
same bed, geez. Just thinking of it making me shiver.

When I entered, my body stiffened at what I saw. Geez, I quickly turned around. Why
is he’s here? And why he’s naked?

“Close the door mate, someone might sneak a peek on me.â€Â​ I can hear
cockiness in his voice. Darn so confident.

“I’ll be right back when you’re done wearing your

clothes.â€Â​ I was about to leave when a strong and firm hand hold me in my wrist
to stop me from leaving.

He closed and locked the door by himself and looked at me. My body stiffened even
more when he pinned me on the door.

What is he doing? I can’t look down because if I’ll do that? I’ll

see… I’ll see his… his… it doesn’t matter. Using his
one hand, he managed to made me look at him.

“I miss you mate.â€Â​ I frowned because what he said. Miss me? I was just
with him a few hours ago.

“Cut this crap now, and please wore your clothes.â€Â​ I said while avoiding
his eyes. He chuckled and made me look at him again.

“Are my naked body bothers you?â€Â​ He asked me amusedly. This time I

sneered at him.

“Nope, I’d seen better.â€Â​ I replied that made him raised an

eyebrow on me.

“Really?â€Â​ He huskily asked. I confidently nodded my head.

“Yeah, I’ve been surrounded by hot and handsome guys in my whole

life. They have better body than---â€Â​ His face darkened and bring his face closer
to my ear.

“I dare you to continue what you are going to say, and you’ll find
what are you looking for.â€Â​ Ha. He’s pissed again. Nah, it’s time
to annoy him.

“What I’m just sayin’ what’s true and there’s

nothing wrong abo---â€Â​ He cut me off again.

“Tell me who are they and I’ll hunt them one by one.â€Â​ He
seriously warned. This time I can’t help myself but to laugh. Dang,
he’s really funny to mess with.

He leaned back when he heard me laugh. Now, he’s confusedly looking at

me.

“Is there something funny?â€Â​ I pointed him.

“You, tsk. It’s not obvious that you’re jealous eh?â€Â​ I

jokingly tease him. I expect him to glare at me but he didn’t, instead he
captured both of my hand and pinned it above my head.

I was slightly shock at what he did. The heck?

“Yes, I’m jealous at the point that I want to murder all the boys you
found better than me. But no, I know no ones is better than me.â€Â​ He cockily
said.

He really had the guts and confident eh? I tried to pull my hand off his grip but he
didn’t let me go.

“No so fast babe.â€Â​ Babe? Did he just call me babe?

“I’m serious now, let me go.â€Â​ I warned him.

“Alright.â€Â​ He replied and slowly let go of my hand. That was a relief,

before I can walk… he pulled me again and lifted me up.

“Zach!â€Â​ he chuckled lowly and placed me on the bed. I quickly reach

out one pillow and cover it on my face when I saw him get on the bed.

“Why? You don’t want to look at me babe?â€Â​ He said with humor

in his voice, he’s clearly making fun of me.

“No, I told you already I’ve---â€Â​ Before I can complete my

sentence, he removed the pillow in my face and tickled me on my tummy that made
me laugh hard.

“I should be only the one you found hot and handsome, babe. You’re
hurting me with your words.â€Â​ He dramatically said while still tickling me.

“Stop it!â€Â​ I stopped him breathlessly and then laughed again. Darn,
I’m dying.

“Tell me I’m the most hot and handsome creature in this world
first.â€Â​

“No---â€Â​ he tickled me hard.

“Say it…â€Â​

“Alright, you’re the most… ugly and terrible creature---â€Â​

“No, no… stop hahaha, I can’t breathe.â€Â​

“Say it now mate and I’ll stop tickling you.â€Â​ He amusedly said.

“Okay, okay… You’re the most hot and handsome creature in

this world.â€Â​ I surrendered. Finally, he stopped tickling me. Damn that’s
exhausting but funny at the same time.

I can’t help but to smile, he can be funny sometimes.

When I looked at him, I saw him staring at me. He’s not smiling anymore, his
looking at me intently like a kind of predator and I was his prey, ready to devour any
time by now.

He slowly put his hand on my face and caress my cheeks. I don’t know why I
unconsciously shut my eyes and feel his touch.

Maybe… I’m craving for his touch, his care and love? Not sure, maybe
just affection.

“You’re so beautiful.â€Â​ He softly and gently whispered while

caressing my cheeks.

“Say something,â€Â​ I remained silent, surprisingly, this is the first time

I’ve become comfortable around him.

I slowly opened my eyes.

“I have nothing to say that might please you, but all I wanted to say is get off
the bed and take a bath now. You smell stinks.â€Â​ I joked. He leaned back while
laughing.

“You know how to spoil the moment eh, alright. I’ll take a bath now
as what you said… or maybe we should---â€Â​ I didn’t let him to
finish what he will going to say. I throw him a pillow, unfortunately, he dodges it.
What a lucky jerk.

“Not so fast babe,â€Â​ He said and chuckled softly. I smirked and throw
him more pillows, he didn’t expect it so he got hit… in the head.

“Not so fast babe,â€Â​ I mocked what he said. Instead of getting irritated,

he smiled and fixed his hair using his finger.

“Haha, you’re too much strong for human.â€Â​ That was just
supposedly a joke but, that hits me. I’m not really a human eh.

“I know that I’m hot and handsome babe, but you don’t have
to stare at me like that.â€Â​ He amusedly said again. I blinked once, what? Where
did he get his confidence? Well, I guess, because his a royal. It’s their nature
to be confident like this.

“Don’t flatter yourself, I’m not staring at you.â€Â​ I

strongly disagreed, but am I staring at him?

“Keep denying it to yourself babe haha. Anyway, see you later. Or maybe
you should join me in the bathr---â€Â​ I narrowed my eyes on him.

He chuckled deeply and entered to the room.

Geez, that man.

He’s becoming childish day by day.

I just lay down on the bed while staring at the white ceiling. I’ve been
thinking about the vision I saw.

When will that happen?

Who is going to die?

What will happen on us?

Who’s the traitor?

There are so many questions in my head that I badly need to find the answers. I
gazed on the bathroom’s door when I heard it suddenly opened. He’s
done bathing, did I think that long?

He’s half-naked, I can freely see his eight-pack abs. It shouldn’t

affect me because it’s just normal to see naked bodies in this world but
heck, he’s body is another level.

I averted my gaze on him and gently massage my forehead.

“A penny of your thought?â€Â​ I heard him asked me. I closed my eyes
and took a deep breathe.

“Nothing important, how about you? What happened?â€Â​ I asked him.

“No problem has been found at the moment but we are still monitoring the
whole place, rouges had been reported at the south side of the territory.â€Â​ He
answered.

I see.

“How about you? What happened when we are gone?â€Â​ he asked me

too.

“We just helped Gaea and the two cooks of the pack in the kitchen.â€Â​ I
answered casually.

“Oh, that’s good to hear. Did you cook something?â€Â​

I shook my head and opened my eyes.

“No, I’m not really good at cooking. I might just end up poisoning you
for real.â€Â​ I replied that made him chuckle softly.

“I doubt that.â€Â​ He said amusedly while wearing his shirt.

“What? You think I can’t do that?â€Â​ I said while raising an

eyebrow.

He smiled and went closer to me, he sat at my side.

“No, I believe that you can do that. But you won’t dare to poison me,
even if your so mad at me.â€Â​
Yeah right, if I will kill him… it won’t be just a simple poisoning. I choke
him to death or I’ll torture him.

“Don’t think about killing him, Alizah. It’s seriously hurting

me.â€Â​ My wolf complained. Oh right, this man in front of me is my fated mate.
Geez, I forgot that I have a wolf inside of me.

“Sorry.â€Â​ I apologized and back my gaze on my mate that was sitting

beside me.

“Well?â€Â​

“Hmm, you’re right. I can’t kill you even if I wanted too.

You’re the freaking werewolf king eh.â€Â​

“And you are my Luna, my queen.â€Â​ He replied.

I just stared at him. He’s really claiming me now as his mate.

He was about to talk when someone knocked on the door.

“Harper?â€Â​ It’s Zandea.

I get off the bed and walk towards the door to open it.

“Yes?â€Â​ I asked her when I saw her.

“Are you done… oh wait, you still haven’t change your

clothes.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“My mate was inside, he used the bath first. By the way, do you need
something?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Oh, I see, dinner’s ready. The Alpha and Luna of this pack were
calling us now to join the supper.â€Â​ She informed me. Oh… alright.

“We’ll be right there soon.â€Â​ I answered.

She smiled and looked behind me. I’m not shock anymore when someone
hug me from behind.

“Alright, see you both there.â€Â​ She’s smiling maliciously at me.

“Go now, Zandea. I still need a moment with my mate.â€Â​ I quickly

elbowed his stomach which made him groaned lowly.

“Haha, alright. Don’t make us wait for so long.â€Â​ She joked

before she leaved. Geez, they were really blood related.

I removed his hand on my waist and looked at him.

“I won’t have a moment with you.â€Â​ As I said that, I fake a smile
and started to walk towards the bathroom. But before I can totally leave, he pulled
me back and hug me so tight.

“Believe me mate, we will have.â€Â​ I glared at him.

“Believe me too, we won’t.â€Â​ I counter back and pushed him
away. He let me go and chuckled loudly.

“I’m just messing around, don’t be harsh on me babe.â€Â​

He amusedly answered back. I just sneered at him, before I entered to the
bathroom… I show him my middle finger that made him laughed harder. Jerk.
Chapter 33: Chase
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I was silently digging my food when Gaea talk to me so I glanced at her.

“Hmm?â€Â​ I mumbled.

“Why aren’t you talking? Is there something wrong?â€Â​ she gently

asked me. I slowly shook my head and smiled shortly.

“Nah, I’m fine.â€Â​ I replied and I was about to resume eating

when I noticed that all of them were looking at me. Huh? Is there something else in
my face? I unconsciously wiped the edge of my lips.

I just slightly shock when all of them burst into laughter. Huh? What’s funny?
I confusedly stared at them.

“You’re so cute hahaha.â€Â​ Zandea said and then laughed again.

What? What’s happening to them? I really don’t have any idea.

I feel my mate put his hand on my lap so I looked at him. He’s smiling too.

“You looked adorable. When you’re confused.â€Â​ He commented

too. I fake a smile on him.

“It’s funny.â€Â​ I answered back sarcastically, but instead of

getting annoyed he chuckled.

“She’s pissed now, everyone, please continue eating.â€Â​ He

announced. I just rolled my eyes and get his hand off my lap.

They were so weird tonight.

“Here, eat a lot. You’re so thin and light.â€Â​ He said as he put

some meat in my plate.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I replied shortly. He nodded his head and resumed eating

too. I stared on my plate for a few seconds before started eating again.

I feel like there something wrong, but the question is… what could it be? While
chewing the food inside my mouth, I’m observing them all. It seems like they
were so happy? Why?

I set aside that thought for once and just eat my food silently while still observing
them all. I’ll investigate about that later.

“This is a great dinner, I enjoyed every food.â€Â​ Zandea complimented as

we finished eating. Oh, we help them to cook so logically thinking, the food will be
really delicious.

“It’s or pleasure, princess. We are glad that you like it.â€Â​ Gaea
thanked. I remained silent while watching then, I don’t know why I
don’t have the mood to talk right now.

Maybe because I’m tired and I wanted to sleep or I have nothing to say? Or
the same? Hmm, really don’t know.

“We’ll take our leave now then, have a good night.â€Â​ She said
again and then smiled widely.

“Have a great night too, Princess, Royal gamma, Queen and King.â€Â​ As
she said that, all the person in the room bowed their heads.

I looked at my mate who’s standing beside me, he’s also silent now.
I can’t his mind, it was just blank. No, he blocked his mind but I know his
thinking about something too. When I feel that he was about to look at me, I averted
my gaze. It will be hard if he’ll say that I’m admiring him Knowing
him, he got a big and thick face.

“Are you staring at me a while ago?â€Â​ I heard him asked me. He still saw
me? Great. I thought sarcastically. I shook my head.

“No, why would I stare at you?â€Â​ I denied. I heard him chuckled softly
and pulled me closer to him. Geez, he’s being clingy again. Before he can
hug me, I put my hand on his chest and pushed him away.

“Please distanced yourself on me, I’m disgusted with you.â€Â​ He

chuckled deeply and let me go. Good.

“You’re so mean.â€Â​ He commented while backing away. What he

did a few days ago is worse on what I’m doing right now.

He never cared before nor just respected me.

I just gave him a sarcastic smile and then in just a matter of seconds my face
became serious again

“Grumpy.â€Â​ Oh, I’m the grumpy one between the two of us now?
Not him?

Tsk. I gazed on Gaea and her mate.

“I’ll go first now, thanks for the food.â€Â​ As I said that, I nodded
shortly.

“Alright Queen.â€Â​ Gaea agreed.

As she said that I started to walk away from them. I feel my mate followed.

“Are you tired?â€Â​ He asked me gently while we are walking upstairs. I

shook my head.

“Not really,â€Â​ I answered but I yawned. Dang.

“You won’t going to admit that you’re tired, don’t

you?â€Â​ I didn’t answer his question. Well, it’s quite obvious that
I’m exhausted.

The next thing he did caught me off guard, he suddenly lifted me up and carried me
in bridal way.
“Have some sleep now, I’ll take you on the bed.â€Â​ He gently told
to me while I was in his arm. My wolf was jumping in happiness right now, she really
craved and hope for this affection. I wish… I wish I can granted her wish to
make my mate know who I am.

But, how would I do that if I’m not trusting him, that I don’t know his
true intention to me as the moment? How could I trust him if he continued keeping
secrets from me? It’s really hard to trust, to trust someone who already hurt
me. He gave me reason not to trust him easily, only if he didn’t rejected me
that time.

Maybe…

Maybe I had told him my secret, but… he rejected me without thinking twice.

I just let him carried me, I’m tired to walk using my own feet anyway. I
rested my face on his chest as he carried me downstairs. I’m smelling his
addicting scent. It’s giving me a chill and relaxation.

I closed my eyes and feel his warm, in just a few seconds. My mind drifted in to a
deep sleep. Somehow, the care he’s showing on me right now made me feel
really good.

When I woke up, it’s still dark outside and I have noticed that I’m
alone inside the room. Where did he go in the middle of the night? I get off the bed
and reached out for the switch of the light.

I looked around the whole room, my eyebrow furrowed when I saw a certain piece of
paper in the mini table besides the bed. Oh, I took it from the table and read silently.
It’s a note, piece of information from him either.

“There was an emergency so I need to leave. I don’t want to wake

you up because you’re sleeping peacefully already. I’ll be back
soon.â€Â​ That’s what written on the paper. Oh, I see. I took and deep
breathe as I folded the paper and burned it into ashes.

I’m not sleepy anymore, maybe I’ll explore around the pack while
everyone’s were sleeping. I walked out the room and do downstair alone.
While I’m walking in the hallway on the second floor, I heard a voice. Three
voices, perhaps?

“The king and royal gamma left an hour ago, what’s your plan
now?â€Â​ A man asked. I stopped walking and quickly masked my human scent.

“Kill the most important persons in their lives.â€Â​ Another man replied.
My eyebrow furrowed while eavesdropping to their conversation.

Important person in their lives? It might be me and Zandea. Who are these persons?

“How will we do that? What if they come back immediately after defeating all
the rouges you have send?â€Â​ The man asked again. I peeked out to see who are
they but it’s to dark for me to recognized them and one more thing two of
them were wearing black hoodies.

“No, they won’t defeat them immediately. I’ve told them a

better strategy.â€Â​ Huh?
“Oh, that’s awesome. What can you say my lady?â€Â​ My lady?

“No, nothing. Everything’s alright.â€Â​ My body stiffened when I

heard that voice. It can’t be.

“You really fooled them all.â€Â​ The man amusedly said.

Nah, not all. I was slightly shook when one of them looked at my direction. Who is
he?

“Get her!â€Â​ Oh uh. I unmasked my human scent and run away like a
coward creature. They chase after me, this is all my plan.

I let them to captured me but I know they won’t going to kill me.
Chapter 34: Missing
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

My face turned sideward when a hard slapped touches my cheeks once again.

“Tell me, human. Does it hurt?â€Â​ The man in front of me asked me. I
wanted to laughed, what are they doing now is indeed hilarious to me.

Slapping me so many times then she’s asking me if does it hurts? No,

I’m not hurt. It’s not painful, why? Simply because I’m
different.

I slowly looked at her and smirk.

“It doesn’t, traitor.â€Â​ I mimicked her voice which provoked her

to hit me again. I can taste my own blood in my mouth.

“You’re too much brave for a human. Call me traitor again,

I’ll cut your tongue.â€Â​ She threatened me. Oh, really? She
doesn’t like to be called traitor? But she is.

Since the day I saw her, I know there something wrong about her. She’s
manipulating everyone’s here, she destroying the pack of her mate.

How ungrateful and worthless Luna, a disgrace of werewolf race. I smirked and bring
back my gaze on her.

She’s the literal example of a double-faced bitch, she’s nice when

everyone’s around but actually she’s crazy.

“Stop smirking!â€Â​ Instead of obeying what she said, I sneered even

wider.

And that’s really triggered her anger, she hit me on my face all over and
over again until I coughed with blood. Why she’s so angry?

“Gaea! Stop hitting her, she won’t be useful anymore if you’ll

kill her.â€Â​ She continued hitting me so the man rushed towards her and hold
her.

“No, let me go. I’ll fucking kill her. She’s too arrogant.â€Â​
Arrogant? I didn’t even say anything nor do something against her and
I’ve been really nice to her. So arrogant? Where did she get that idea? Is
she’s still fine? Guess not.

“Stop!â€Â​ I just watched their little scene. Actually, I can kill them both
now but like what I said, I can’t do that. Too know their secrets and plan, I
should stay here.

When they captured me last night, they covered my head so I didn’t saw
where did they put me. All I can see now is white wall, dirty white precisely then I
was being tied in a chair.

I saw Gaea stopped struggling but she’s still glaring at me.

“Okay fine. I’ll leave now, guard her carefully.â€Â​ She ordered.
The man nodded her head and kissed her forehead. My eyebrow furrowed while
watching them.

“I will.â€Â​ He answered back. When she leaved, the man looked at me.

Another traitor of this pack. The gamma. I’m not wondering now why this
pack were full of problems.

“You’ve seen and heard a lot of things you shouldn’t need to

know.â€Â​ I just blanky looked at him, he smirked devilishly and went closer to
me.

He held my chin and checked it.

“The king probably doesn’t want to see this.â€Â​ He’s

referring to my bruises in my cheeks and wound in my lips. He let go of my face and
chuckled.

“You’ll be a good bait. Nice to meet you, queen.â€Â​

After he said that he started to leave the room. I heard him locked the metallic door.
There’s one thing in my mind now, I’m was located at one of the
cells of their dungeon.

I let out a sigh when there’s there no one around me. I slowly melted the
chains in my hand. It’s time to investigate, using my vampire speed and
strength I was able to escape easily and silently.

They were really underestimating and looking down on me so much. A weak human
huh? I stopped running when I saw a certain door. It’s different in my vision,
a door that was surrounded by magic?

Curiosity rosed up again as I opened the door. Inside of it, I discovered something I
didn’t expect to know.

Third Person’s POV

Exactly nine o’clock in the morning, the king and other warriors came back.
Zandea’s hand were shaking, she didn’t know how to explain to the
king what just happened.

That his mate is missing. Harper is nowhere to be found. Zandea was shocked when
she learned to know that harper was not in their room anymore.

“What’s wrong?â€Â​ The king asked his cousin when he noticed

her panicking.

“what happened to her? And where’s my mate? Why I can’t

feel her presence again?â€Â​ he thought.

“Hmm…â€Â​ she doesn’t know how to start, she knows him

very well. If he will know that his mate is missing, he’ll be mad, really mad.

“Well?â€Â​ he asked while raising her an eyebrow. She closed her eyes
tightly and told him what happened.
“Your mate was missing. I’ve searched her all over the mansion but I
can’t still find her.â€Â​

His expression darkened.

“Everyone, find my mate now!â€Â​ He authoritatively ordered. As he said

that, he started to walked away.

Hiro, Zandea’s mate went closer to her and hugged her tightly.

“What happened is not your fault,â€Â​ he comforted her.

It’s either Harper leave or someone took her. If harper just leave, she hoped
that she’ll come back safe and unharmed. And if someone took her, she
wished that she’s alright.

She’s worried about her. Zandea hugged her mate back.

A few hours later, they still haven’t found her.

“Reporting king.â€Â​ A warrior kneeled down on the floor.

He signed him to talk.

“The Rivermoon Alpha and Luna was here to see you.â€Â​

“Let them in.â€Â​ He answered without looking at him. He’s

thinking about his mate, where the heck did she go?

King.â€Â​ He heard voices greeted him. He let out a sigh and turned around.

“We would like to show our deepest apology because your mate went
missing while staying here in our pack.â€Â​ The alpha apologized and kneel down
on the floor, as well as his Luna.

“Pardon us our king, we promised that we will help you to find her as soon as
possible.â€Â​ He remained silent while watching them.

“It’s our fault that we didn’t saw what happ---â€Â​ he

didn’t let him to continued what he will going to say.

“Leave and just find her as what you said.â€Â​ he seriously ordered. The
two nodded their heads as they stood up from the floor.

“We will king, we’ll take our leave now.â€Â​ The Alpha said and
bowed before they left.
Chapter 35: Under Control
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

As I get inside the room, I was slightly shock from what I saw. This place is quite
familiar to me. I touched the glass jar, there was a red liquid inside of it.

Next is the dry leaves on the table and then looked around again.

I have an idea in my mind, there was a witch living here. I resumed walking again to
another place. I slowly and carefully open the door connecting to the room where I
was right now.

I was wondering why they was a witch here? I know well the rule of different
creatures. Witches or wizards can’t go inside a pack’s territory
without the consent of the alpha. The same as Werewolves can go inside the
territory of the witch.

It’s just vice versa.

I stopped roaming around when I saw something, no… a body. From what I
see, it’s a girl. Out of curiosity, I go towards of it.

My eyebrow furrowed from what I saw. What is this, a floating body? She’s
wearing a white long gown.

Is this person’s even alive? I was about to touch her hand when I heard a
strange sound. There’s someone inside of room aside of me.

I remained silent while watching silently the whole room. My senses were active, if
that person will attack… he or she’s dead with me.

I quickly dodge when there was a punch coming from my behind. The opponent
finally showed up, and confirmed, she’s a witch. Her eyes were burning red,
a dark one witch. What is she doing here?

“Oh, I see, a human with sharp senses.â€Â​ She evilly commented while
smirking. I just blankly stared at her, dumb. She also thought that I’m a
human.

“You don’t want to talk? Then I’ll make you.â€Â​ She said
and vanished in my eyes again. In just a matter of second, she’s in front of
me already, holding my neck.

I just stay still while looking directly in her eyes. It will be just easy to kill her but I
have something wanted to know.

“Any last word, human?â€Â​ she asked me that made me smirked.

“What are you doing here, witch?â€Â​ I asked too while mimicking her
voice. She was slightly taken aback from what I said.

She didn’t expect that I know her identity eh?

“How did you know?â€Â​ She asked me empathically while tightening her
grip on my neck. My smirk just widened.

“Your greatest nightmare.â€Â​ After I said that, our situation changed.

I’m the one who’s holding her neck down while pinning her against
the wall hard.

“Get.. get off.â€Â​ She tried to push me with her hand but I didn’t
let her.

“I’ll just let you go in two terms…â€Â​ I tried to bargain with

her. I’m a witch too and If necessary I don’t want to hurt someone
else I share blood with. Even if she’s not my relatives.

“No!â€Â​

“So, you choose death then?â€Â​ I asked emotionlessly. She shook her
head, she’s breathing hard now.

“Okay fine! Just let me go!â€Â​ She yelled. Okay, I’m easy to talk
with. I let her go but I warned her.

“If you’ll do something that I don’t want, you’ll be

dead and will never able to be born again.â€Â​ I can sense fear in her.

“Okay, you have my word.â€Â​ She said while caressing her neck slowly.
She didn’t look like a bad witch to me anymore, but who knows? She might
just acting, looks can be deceiving.

I shouldn’t let my guard down.

“Here’s my two terms that I wanted you to answer and do. First,
you’ll going to answer all my question honestly and secondly, you’ll
going to help me.â€Â​ I said to her. Her eyebrow furrowed.

“Alright, go ahead asked.â€Â​ She agreed. Oh, I’m slightly shock.

“What are you doing here?â€Â​ That was the first one I asked. Her face
softened, the dark veins in her face vanished.

“My sister brought me here.â€Â​ She answered and glanced to the body,
it’s floating in the air. And wait, her sister? So, there are two Witch living in
this place?

“Go ahead.â€Â​ She took a deep breath.

“I don’t know if you’ll believe me or not, but I really

don’t like what am I doing. I think… I’m just really her
puppet.â€Â​ That’s terrible.

“It’s been a month since we came here, she’s with her

boyfriend.â€Â​ She continued. Why I feel like I know who’s she’s
talking about.

“Your sister is Gaea?â€Â​ I asked her. She quickly looked at me.

“How did you know again? Who really are you?â€Â​ I just shrugged.
“A nobody. And to answer your first question, I know it because she’s
the traitor I know.â€Â​ But… Gaea is a witch? Normally, witches do not have
mate. They were cursed, destined to leave alone in this world.

“Did you kill her?â€Â​ she asked me suddenly. How I wish, I just
can’t kill her. Speaking of mate, geez, I know my mate were so worried
about me now. Note the sarcasm, maybe he’s enjoying his life without me.

“Well?â€Â​ I was taken back in to the reality when I heard her said that.
I’m spacing out again, thanks to that thought of him. Why I’m
thinking about him anyway?

I looked at her and shook my head.

“No. but I wanted to. All of them.â€Â​ I answered. I don’t want to

happen the vision, but I don’t want them also to know who I am. So…
I’ll going to work silently and eliminate all the traitors.

It looks like that Gaea is not a werewolf. She doesn’t have fucking care
about this pack. My gaze turned to the person who’s floating in the air.
Who’s is this girl? She looks so young?

“Who is she?â€Â​ I asked her. She fell silent for a moment, she’s
thinking if she’ll going to say or not.

“She’s the real mate of the Rivermoon Alpha.â€Â​ She answered.

Oh? Really?

“My sister was just an impostor, she manipulated all the persons here.â€Â​
She continued. I know that information already.

“Is she’s dead?â€Â​

She shook her head.

“No, she’s just asleep. My sister is using her scent to pretend as the
Luna of the pack.â€Â​ She honestly said.

They were killing the wolf of the girl, they seriously need to stop it.

“Alright, that’s all for now. There is one thing I need you to do and
then I’ll spare your life.â€Â​ I said seriously and walk towards her
direction. I whispered something in her ear.

After I say what I wanted to say, a devilishly smirk from in to my lips. Everything is
under control now.
Chapter 36: Planning.
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I didn’t go back in the dungeon anymore. I just stayed in the witch room
while looking at the girl who’s floating in the air.

I thinks I can do something to wake her sleeping soul. She took a deep breathe and
stand up from her seat.

I took a looked on every corner of her body. She’s pretty and small, so
fragile. How can be someone treat somebody else cruelly? I sigh and look around. It
seems like I need to use a little magic.

Using my power, I closed the windows and door and created a barrier that will
protect the whole pack house. And also, to hide the witchcraft that I will going to do.

I slowly closed my eyes and held the hand of the girl. A few seconds later, I feel like
my body body glow, the same as the girl’s body.

I casted a powerful spell that can wake up the girl from deep sleep. It’s a
spell that I learned when I was still a child.

A semi powerful and strong spell that I used on my father when he lost his
consciousness because of an ambushed.

As I casted the spells, our body glowed even more. Suddenly, I feel like my body
floated on the air also while still holding the girl’s hand.

When I opened my eyes, an explosion happened. We both sprang away into each
other as a result.

I groaned lightly groaned because of the impact while standing up, I was thankful
because I created a barrier first before executing the process. It will really cause a
huge explosion.

But I’m afraid, someone might feel the strong power wraps all around the
area.

“Hmm.â€Â​ I looked down when I heard a faint voice. My eyes slightly lit up
when I saw the girl were awake now. Cool.

My plan worked. I walked the girl’s direction and kneel down on the floor to
level my body on her.

“Hey, how are you? How are you feel?â€Â​ I gently asked the girl.

I saw that the girl’s eyes widened and moved backward. She looked scared.

“Who… who are you?â€Â​ She uttered. I smiled gently.

I was expecting her to be like that, who knows what did she experience before in the
hand of the witches in this pack?

“Don’t be scare, I won’t going to hurt you. I promise.â€Â​ I

calmly told to her. Instead of calming down, she panicked even more.
“No! Stay the hell away from me! You’re with them aren’t
you? You’re also a traitor of this pack! So cruel and---â€Â​

“Calm down, I’m not a traitor. See, I’m just a human, a

curious human precisely. I accidentally found this place and found you here.â€Â​ I
cut her off. After hearing that, she calmed down a bit and her face softened.

“If you’re telling the truth, tell me who are you? What a human doing
in this place?â€Â​ She asked me suspiciously. So, I smiled, I understand her
though. If I was her, I would ask the same.

It’s really rare to see a human living in werewolf world.

“It’s doesn’t matter who I am, but to fulfil your curiosity,

I’m… the Alpha king’s mate.â€Â​ I answered that made her
eyes widened in shock. She immediately lower down her head.

“Pardon me, your highness.â€Â​ She apologized. Geez, she did nothing to
be sorry. I tapped her shoulder.

“Come on, just Harper.â€Â​ I told her. She looked at me and nodding her
head. I helped her to stood up, and let her sat on a chair. She’s still weak
because she just slept for so long. Her hips cannot support her body yet.

“Since you slept for so long, I know you’re confused as hell. So,
I’ll you what happened.â€Â​ I started.

She nodded her head.

“but before that, I wanted to asked you something.â€Â​ I continued.

“Alright, please ask.â€Â​ She answered.

“How long have been you meet your mate?â€Â​ I asked her. She fell silent
for few second before answering.

“I don’t really know, tell me how long I have been slept first.â€Â​
she relied. Yeah right. I’ll just used my power now then.

“Gave me your hand.â€Â​ I told her.

She hesitates at first but in the end she hands me her hand. I closed my eyes and
remember her past. She was born in an omega family, she’s she was a
child her life is not easy. There are so many challenges she had been experience.

When she turned twelve, her father died, leaving her and her siter alone with their
mother. Since that day, she stopped schooling and just helped her mother in taking
care of her younger siter while her mother is working as a waiter.

Her life is hard as hell, when she turned seventeen, she got… she got harassed
and nearly got raped by her mother’s second husband. Luckily, her mother
saved her that time.

Since that day, they leaved in that pack. They’ve became a lone wolf for two
years, and then… the next image broke my heart. In her twentieth birthday,
her sister died, a crazy rouge killed her. Her mother can’t accept the fact so
she jumped in to a cliff.

She tried to stopped her but it’s too late. It’s too sad. Since that day,
she became alone inside the woods. Until one day she met… Gaea and her
sister. The three of them surprisingly became friends.

Now, I’m wondering why they end up betraying her? I continued to see her
past. One moment, she finally met her mate, and that’s the Alpha of
Rivermoon pack. In the first time the two met, they quickly fall in love into each
other.

They marked each other in their first night. Why I feel a slightly envy? Geez, I never
experience this kind of bond. Thanks to my mate, I have an asshole mate
aren’t eh?

I just focused again on what I am doing, two weeks after, Gaea’s heart filled
with envy and insecurity. Until then she planned to snatched all the things she had.
Even her scent, her mate and her life. See how greedy creatures can see the world?
They will do everything just to get what they want even they will hurt somebody
else.

I let go of her hand, I feel slightly bad. I invade her personal life. Nah, it’s
just okay. She won’t know that I know anyway. And besides I won’t
tell it to anyone else. She’s looking at me curiously, she looks like asking me
what the hell just I do. I smiled at her.

“Forget about what I asked to you.â€Â​ I said and smiled. Her past
answered my question regarding her life.

“So, I’ll tell you now, what just happened. But tell me, what is the last
thing you remembered?â€Â​ I asked her.

“When Gaea and Helena choose to betray me.â€Â​ she answered sadly,
but I can sense hatred in her voice also.

So, Gaea’s sister named Helena.

“Helena is with us, she’s the one who woke you up.â€Â​ I told her.

“Really? But…â€Â​

“She said she doesn’t want what her sister did to you. I guess,
she’s just scared with her sister.â€Â​ I stated my opinion. She blinked
once and think about what I said.

“Is that true?â€Â​ She asked me. I nodded my head, I’m not wrong
with my judgement.

“Yeah, it’s all Gaea’s plan.â€Â​ I answered.

“What happened while I’m gone? How is my mate? The whole

pack?â€Â​ She worriedly said. This is the true character of a real Luna.

She cared about the pack.

“Don’t worry, your mate still fine I guess? But not this pack. There
are too many traitors and rouges all over the area.â€Â​ I honestly told to her. She
closed her lips tightly.

“And that’s why we are here to help this pack. Your mate is making
everything to save this pack but he can’t do that as long there are
traitors.â€Â​ I continued.

“I need to help him, I won’t let Gaea do and get what she
wanted.â€Â​ She angrily said. She was about to leave the room but I calmly
stopped her,.

“don’t be impulsive, let me tell you my plan.â€Â​ She stopped

walking and looked at me.

“What plan?â€Â​ I slowly smirked and sign her to come closer which she
did.

I told her what my plan is. After hearing what said she nodded her head.

“That’s a great idea.â€Â​ She commented. I just smirked and

foresee what will happen next.

It’s time to stop their cruel and dark plan.

Chapter 37: Forget About Me
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I watched the move left to right in panic. I’m currently inside the dungeon
where I was a while ago but of course, I’m using my power, invisibility, not to
be seen by them.

It’s actually funny to see them act this way. They dared to betray the whole
pack, being a traitor means death to werewolf world. Greedy creatures will find their
own place.

“I told you to guard her carefully, what if she’ll go to her mate? We
are all dead if that thing will happened.â€Â​ Gaea said hysterically while glaring to
the man.

I just smirk sinisterly, they were really a weak creature, especially her. A dark witch
who has a low and poor senses. A witch will feel her fellow witch, it’s a
strange connection between witches.

“I’m sorry, okay. I looked after her but I need to leave. The Alpha
king might wanted to see us, and if I won’t show up, he’ll found me
suspicious.â€Â​ Oh, this one had a brain but that’s not enough.

I know that my mate has an idea now, he’s just silent and finding a right
timing to take an action. I crossed my arm on my chest and leaned on the wall while
amusedly watching them to argue.

“But on what you did, you put us all in danger!â€Â​ She yelled in anger. Ah
uh, oh Gaea, believe me, you’re the one who put all your lives in danger.
From the first time I saw you, I know your not good as you look.

“I know that and I get it, but can you lower down your voice. You’re
putting us on danger also, what if someone might here you? It will ruin the
plan.â€Â​ He tried to calm her down.

I saw surprisingly calmed down a bit. Cool, he’ll said back what she said on
her. But anyway, where is their other accompany? What’s keeping him so
long to come here? I think this is an important matter to them.

I looked on the door way when I saw it suddenly opened. And there he is, the leader.

“What’s happening here?â€Â​ He authoritatively asked. His

eyebrow furrowed while looking at the two of them. Who is this person?

“Father.â€Â​ Gaea greeted. Father? Oddly, I can’t feel that

he’s a witch. Maybe, he’s not or he’s just good in hiding his
scent?

This intrigue me again, I stand straight while still looking at them.

“Nothing sir, we are just having a simple argue. May I know what
happened?â€Â​ if I’m not mistaken, his name is Adam?

The man slowly pulled off his cloak in to his head. My eyebrow furrowed from the
next thing I saw. Oh, I see another traitor of this pack. It’s actually so dumb
of me that I didn’t feel him a while ago. Maybe I was too blinded or distract
not to know that there’s something strange about him also.

“Yano.â€Â​ One of the cooks of this pack. I’m not wondering

anymore if I’ll discover another traitor, it seems like this pack is already
house of traitors.

“Nothing serious happened. The disappearance of the queen made everyone

go in panic. This is the right time to do our plan. Execute the king, I’ll tell to
the remaining rouges to come along tonight. Prepare for the war.â€Â​ He said and
devilishly smirked. Haha, how pity.

Their plan will be just a waste. It’s time to do our plan also. Tonight, we will
end up this useless thing, I can’t harm them all now because I don’t
know what they can’t do. Don’t underestimate your opponent.

I silently teleported to the other room where Selena and Ofelia located at. They were
waiting for me to come back.

“How’s it is?â€Â​ Selena asked me.

“Good so far. Before we’ll take a move on the plan… I wanted

to ask you, are you willing to betray your own sister?â€Â​ I asked her seriously.
She fell silent for a few seconds but later she slowly nodded.

“Yes, but promise me don’t kill her.â€Â​ I shook my head.

“I can’t promise you that.â€Â​ I honestly answered. I know myself,

If I find someone so cruel, I can’t stop myself from killing her or him.

She nodding her head in understanding.

“Okay.â€Â​ She shortly said. I curtly smiled and tapped her shoulder.

“But I try not to kill her.â€Â​ I said again.

“Oh well, Selena. Don’t blame me if I’ll be the one who will
kill your dumb and worthless sister. She ruined and snatch the life I supposedly
have.â€Â​ Ofelia said, there’s a hint of anger in her voice while saying
that.

“I won’t blame you, we did a big mistake and sin to you. I’m
sorry, I’m sorry for the behalf of my sister. We are too cruel, we
shouldn’t do it.â€Â​ Selena is soft, while Gaea? She’s a bitch. Not a
true friend.

Ofelia sarcastically laughed.

“I wish she can say that also, but no. I know her, she will not lower down her
pride. She’ll choose to be miserable than to free herself from pain, hatred
and envy.â€Â​ She responded.

Exactly.

Selene opened her mouth to talk but she closed it again when she can’t find
a right word to say her feelings.

“Alright, enough. Please deal with your personal matter some other time. We
still have a pack to save, right?â€Â​ I calmed them down. They looked at me and
nodded. I clapped my hand twice and nodded too.

“I heard their plan. They are planning have a war tonight.â€Â​ I said that
made them gasped.

“That’s right, but don’t be scared. We will do our plan now

but the war will held tonight.â€Â​ I continued.

“How about we should stop them now?â€Â​ Ofelia asked. I shook my head.

“How I wish I could do that a moment ago, but I couldn’t.â€Â​ I

thought. Only I knew Yano’s power and ability. I’m not afraid of his
okay, I’m just saying I don’t want to make an impulsive decision.

And one more thing, this will be the last time they will remember that I help them. I
close my eyes and as I opened it, I looked directly into Ofelia’s eyes.

“You will go to your mate as what we planned. Tell her what they did to you
and what did you experience. If they asked ho helped you, tell Selena.â€Â​ I
commanded. Her eyes flickered, meaning to say she’s under my control.

“Lastly, forget that you met me.â€Â​ I told her. She slowly nodded her
head.

“What are you doing?â€Â​ Selena confusedly asked me. I looked next to
her, she became silent and just stared back.

“Go to the Alpha king, report what happed and their plan. Warned them
about the war, remember that you planned all of this. Good on the war, forget the
you know me.â€Â​ I saw her nodded also.

As I saw that, I vanished in their eyes.

It’s time to go back in my mate also. My presence will calm down them all,
and that will help them to be focused on the incoming war. But geez…

What reason I will tell?

Chapter 38: Reasons and War
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

While walking back to our room, I was thinking what reason should I say. It will be
too lame if I said I just roamed around the whole place right?

I think I’m gone for eleven to thirteen hours? Not sure, but around that time.
It’s kind a short span of time so.. it will be easy to say that I got lost?
I’m not sure if they believe it, but there will be a huge possibility that
they’ll believe since they think that I’m just a human.

As I walked towards the long hallway, I found it weird because I didn’t saw
anyone in the hallway. Where are they? Where did they go?

I just shrugged my shoulder and continue walking. As soon I reached our room, I
entered and locked it. My eyebrow furrowed, it’s too silent. I looked around, I
saw the curtain is wide open so I walk towards it and close. It’s too light, my
eyes hurt.

I got alarmed when I heard a foot step inside the room. I stay still on the place
where I was and feel the surrounding. I won’t let anyone will hurt me.

I feel someone was about to attack me on my back so I quickly hold its hand and pin
that person on the floor. The person groaned lightly, his voice was familiar.

Oh shit, this person is my mate. How silly I am, I didn’t feel his presence.
Well, don’t blame me. I’ve become conscious to my surrounding
after knowing the traitors.

Traitors can be someone, a stranger, your friend, your acquaintance, even your
family. If they choose to betray you, they’ll going to betray you. You
don’t hold their decision in life.

“Mate?â€Â​ I quickly let go of him and stand straight.

“Sorry.â€Â​ I mumbled.

He stood up also and looked at me intently.

“is that really you?â€Â​ he asked. I sarcastically smiled and looked at him.

“Nah, this is just my soul.â€Â​ He smiled and suddenly pulled me closer.

“It’s really you, my sarcastic mate.â€Â​ He said happily while

embracing me. Eh? I kinda expected him to be mad at me for disappearing
but… he did the opposite? What’s wrong with him?

He’s too good to be true, is he just acting? I set aside that thought in my
mind. I put my hand on his chest and slowly pushed him away from me.

“Where did you go? You made me damn worried.â€Â​ I just smiled but
didn’t reach my ear.

“Just somewhere, I got lost so I didn’t comeback quickly.â€Â​ I

reason out. Heck, I think it’s that’s really a lame reason. I saw him
looked intently at me like he was giving me a ‘what the heck look’

“Are you making fun of me? They said you disappeared last night. So,
you’re telling me that you roamed around the area, alone and
unguarded?â€Â​ I nodded my head unsurely but I quickly shake it again. Geez.

“Yes… I mean, I’m not kidding you. I just…â€Â​ I paused

when I can’t find a right word to say. I can’t tell him that, the traitor
of this pack captured me and I just escape and planned to stopped them? I
can’t freaking say that.

He’ll asked me how did I escape, how do I know that there’s a witch
here. My secret will be exposed if I’ll do that. And that’s the thing
that I don’t want to happen.

“You just?...â€Â​ He asked me. I closed my lips tight and search for the
right reason to tell.

“I just don’t know my way back here.â€Â​ I reasoned out.

“Why did you leave in the middle of the night?â€Â​ He asked me

suspiciously.

“I can’t sleep so… I leave the pack house and go to the woods.
But then, I didn’t noticed that I’ve gone too far.â€Â​ I slightly
closed my eyes and wished the ground to open and swallow me alive. I know that he
won’t going to believe what I said.

Geez, this is embarrassing. But why I am telling my side anyway? I don’t

need to reason out, right?

He raised his left eyebrow on me but a few seconds later, he nodded in

understanding.

“Alright, I’ll believe what you said. But please, don’t do it

next time.â€Â​ He said and embraced me once again.

I put my hand on his chest again and smiled.

“Thank you for understanding me. and I’m sorry if I made you all
worried.â€Â​ I’m sincere about that. But I lied about the reasoning part. I
know that he did not believe my words but he chose to accept it. That’s a
little sweet of him.

“Forgiven, I won’t let you out of my sight from now on.â€Â​ I can
hear seriousness and determination in his voice. When he saw my expression, he
smiled.

“King! King! Are you here?â€Â​ A person behind the door said so loudly.
We looked into each other and then glanced on the door.

He walked towards the door and opened it. I saw a man, familiar but I don’t
know his name.

“What do you need?â€Â​ he seriously asked the man. I slowly move my

feet also towards their direction to hear what he will say. I think Selena showed up
already.

“This is an urgent, there’s a witch.â€Â​ Just like what I thought. I

saw him smirked.

“I know.â€Â​ He answered that caught me off guard. He knew?

“Since the day I step my foot here, I know there’s something

wrong.â€Â​ He continued. Now, I’m wondering if he knew that there are
traitors also.

“What do you mean King?â€Â​ The man asked.

He just sinisterly smirked.

“No one can’t hide their secrets, I’m not a king for
nothing.â€Â​ He said meaningfully. I secretly swallowed my own saliva. Geez, why
my heart was beating too fast? I’m not the one he’s referring to,
right?

Right?

Does he had idea about my true identity now?

“King,â€Â​ I looked on the side when a person called him again. This time,
it’s Hiro and his mate, Zandea.

Zandea’s eyes widened when she saw me.

“Harper!â€Â​ she exclaimed.

She run towards my direction and hug me.

“Where did you go?â€Â​ She asked me while sting embracing me.

Do I need to say my lame reason again? Before I can say any words, my mate
talked.

“Let go of my mate Zandea.â€Â​ Huh?

Zandy pulled away and looked to her cousin.

“So… selfish.â€Â​ She commented.

“She’s my mate so it’s natural to be selfish.â€Â​ Are they

serious? They making an argument in the middle of the chaos?

“Yeah whatever. Anyway, harper… let’s talk later. I’m

happy to see you back and unharmed.â€Â​ She spoked. I nodded my head.

“The witch demanded for your presence, he said there’s something

she wanted to tell you. And one more thing. There was a she-wolf with her. This she-
wolf was calming she’s the Alpha’s mate. Everything is getting
complicated. We need your command.â€Â​ Hiro reported.

The surrounding became silent but later on, he talked.

“Bring me to them.â€Â​ He commanded.
Chapter 39: Reasons and War (Part 2)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Yes king, please follow me.â€Â​ Hiro replied. Before they leave, my mate
looked at me.

“Are you coming?â€Â​ He asked me. I shook my head, nah. I wanted to

take a bath, I think I smell stinks.

“No, but I’ll be there later.â€Â​ I answered. He stared at me for

how many seconds before nodding his head.

“Alright.â€Â​ He shortly said before turning away. I watched them all

leave, when they were gone out my sight, I sigh and closed the door.

Geez, that was so close. What if he really knew my secret? All of my effort will be a
waste. But then, I thought also… If he knew it, he’ll react and confront
me right? Maybe I just misunderstand him.

I took a deep breath and go towards the bathroom. I stared myself on the mirror.

“Don’t think too much, Alizah. You’re not the one

he’s referring to.â€Â​ I convinced myself. I closed my eyes and rested my
hand on the sink.

Not me. I repeated so many times before I opened my eyes and looked again in my
reflection. What really I’m scared about?

Another sigh escaped from me. I just shrugged my shoulder and go to the shower
room. I should hurry up, I wanted to hear what Selena and Ofelia will say.

As I finished cleaning my body, I wore my clothes and head out to where they are.
Luckily, in first attempt. I found them in the throne room.

My mate was sitting on a chair while Selena and Ofelia were kneeling down on the
ground.

They all stopped on what they are doing when they feel my presence.

“Queen.â€Â​ They greeted. I just nodded my head and sat on the next
chair next to him. I glanced in amusement on Gaea and Adam whose eyes is wide
open. They making it too obvious eh?

Impossible. Gaea thought. Impossible what? That I’d escape from their
guard? That’s just easy.

Gaea smiled when she saw me looking at her. She can’t tell that they
captured me. Panicked is all over their face since Selena and Ofelia show up.

“Please continue the discussion and don’t mind me.â€Â​ I seriously

said and signed them to continue.

I looked on the person whose sitting beside me, Why he’s staring at me? I
gave him a what are you looking look? He shrugged and smiled shortly. Weirdo.
“Continue.â€Â​ He told to Selena. She’s the one who’s
talking when I entered to the scene.

“I don’t want to talk unless we are alone.â€Â​ She said firmly.
Good, that’s good. Of course, she won’t tell what I’ve plan
when Adam and Gaea were around.

“Alright everyone, leave.â€Â​ He ordered.

“No, let my mate will stay too.â€Â​ Ofelia said.

Alpha Jiro was staring at her confusedly. This is painful, he can’t remember
her. For him, Ofelia is a crazy and desperate woman who’s trying to
snatched him away from Gaea, the impostor.

How pathetic, he’s an alpha but he let someone bully him, his mate and the
whole pack.

“I’ll let my Gamma, the princess and my mate will stay also.â€Â​
My mate said seriously to them. Selena and Ofelia became silent but then later on
they nodded their heads in agreement.

“Okay, it’s fine---â€Â​ before she can finished her sentence, Gaea
interrupted her.

“I’ll stay too, I wanted to hear what that witch will going to say. And
you!â€Â​ She paused and pointed Ofelia.

“We don’t know who you are, but don’t fucking stole my
mate away from me. You’re not his mate because I am the one.â€Â​ She
said angrily. I almost laughed because of what she said. How thick her face is?

Her mate? She even called her sister a witch. Haha, how pathetic she is.

“No.â€Â​ Selena said and gave her sister a warning look. She means in her
stare, if you won’t stop I’ll tell now who are you. I smirked secretly
while amusedly watching the scene.

Reasons and explanations.

Gaea opened her mouth to talk but she closed it again when Adam secretly gave her
a warning look also.

I felt Zandea went closer to me and whispered something in my ear.

“I am right, there’s something really wrong about Gaea.â€Â​ I

nodded, yeah, there is… because she’s a traitor, an intruder.

“Stop the argument, get the hell out of here now.â€Â​ My mate
authoritatively ordered. In just a matter of seconds, they all left. Leaving the seven
of us.

Selena, Ofelia, Alpha Jiro, Gamma Hiro, Princess Zandea, My mate and me.

“Now that they were gone, tell me what happened? Why are you
here?â€Â​ He seriously asked her.
Selena started to tell what she told me a while back. I glanced to my mate to see his
reaction but oddly, his face was blank, not shock at all when Selena said that Gaea
was her sister and a traitor.

“I knew it!â€Â​ Zandea exclaimed so we all looked at her.

“I mean, my assumption was right towards her. That filthy bitch---â€Â​

“Zandea.â€Â​ My mate warned her so she shut up her mouth up.

“I don’t like what my sister and father did to her, so I am here right
now, trying to fix the wrong thing they did.â€Â​

“How can we be sure that your telling was true?â€Â​ Hiro asked her
suspiciously.

Selena smiled.

“It’s all your choice if you’ll believe me or not. I won’t

put my life on danger just to say bullshit words, right.â€Â​ Sharp tongue, but she
used it in right way.

“Are you done?â€Â​ the person sitting beside me asked.

Selena shook her head.

“No, there’s one more thing. But before I’ll tell it, Ofelia will
say her side first.â€Â​ she said.

“Oh, I see. Go ahead and talk.â€Â​ He said emotionlessly. I gazed at him

again. What is he thinking? Why he’s too silent? Does he know all of this?

Ofelia started to say her story, on how they betrayed her and end up being locked in
a room.

“That’s cruel!â€Â​ Zandea exclaimed again. What is she doing?

Zandea smiled awkwardly when she saw we glanced at her again. She made a peace
sign with her finger. Cool, she can still joke around in serious matter.

Well, I guess… she’s just making the situation less intense. It’s
too intense actually.

“And now I wanted him back. He’s my mate, mine alone. I

don’t want someone will claim him but just me.â€Â​ She ended up her
story.

“But you’re not my mate, Gaea is my mate.â€Â​ Alpha Jiro said in

confusion.

“Believe me, I am. You’re just under her spell.â€Â​ She explained.
Alpha Jiro fell silent, he’s damn confused on what’s happening.

I can’t blamed him though, he thought that Gaea was her mate and now a
woman appeared and said she was his mate? That’s hella really confusing.

I saw my mate nodded his head, I know he’s thinking now.

“Now that she’s done, I’ll tell the most crucial part. This will
be great shock to all of you but… we have a problem. My sister, the gamma
and my father, planned something against you your highness. They are planning to
execute you tonight. A bunch of rouge will attack this pack.â€Â​ She seriously said.

Surprisingly, my mate didn’t react at all. A sinister smirk form in to his lips as
he stood up from his seat.

“I know that part, I’m not the alpha king for no reason. Staying silent
can be useful. They wanted a war? Then I’ll gave it to them. Prepare for
tonight, everyone dismissed.â€Â​ As he said that, he pulled me up and dragged
me out with him.
Chapter 40: Reasons and War (Part 3)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Get off, let go of my hand.â€Â​ I told him while struggling in his grip. But
instead of obeying what I said, his grip tightened and continue to dragged me with
him.

Where are we going?

“Hey, hey. I told you to stop. I’ll stumble.â€Â​ I said once again but
as what he did before, he just ignored my word. What the heck is he thinking?

“Zachary!â€Â​ I warned him. He stopped walking and look at me. Oh,

finally.

“Are you saying something?â€Â​ He asked me. My eyebrow furrowed and

glared at him.

“No, I’m not saying anything.â€Â​ I sarcastically said.

He stared at me for a few seconds before chuckling lightly. He pulled me closer to

him.

“Cute, I like it when you’re being sarcastic.â€Â​ He asked

amusedly. What? How weird, he liked it when I’m bitching him out?
That’s really odd.

I put my hand on his chest and pushed him away. I smiled sarcastically.

“And I hate too when you’re being clingy.â€Â​ I answered back.

“That’s strange, most of the girls I know wanted their mate to be

close at them.â€Â​ I gave him a look.

“Do I look like the other girls you’re talking about?â€Â​ I said while
rising an eyebrow. He shook his head.

“No, you’re far from them. You’re mysterious and

feisty.â€Â​ He replied. Is that a compliment? Anyway, why are we talking about
this nonsense matter? We need to prepare for tonight, aren’t we?

I just rolled my eyes on him. I seriously don’t understand him until now. Men,
it’s complicated to understand.

I shrugged my shoulder and turned my back on him. He’s nonsense to talk

with sometime.

“Wait, where are you going?â€Â​ I heard him asked me.

“To hell, are you going with me?â€Â​ I answered without looking at hm.

He chuckled and walked next to me.

“Sure, I’m willing to go there just to be with you.â€Â​ I cringe

because of what he said. That’s… that’s cheesy.
“Funny,â€Â​ I replied and walked faster. He chuckled and didn’t
talk anymore. I just head out to our room since I don’t know where should I
really go.

I don’t need to prepare for tonight, I’m always prepared. As I entered

to the bed room I quickly lay down on the bed. I didn’t get some sleep last
night, and one more thing… I used my power and ability again so I’m a
little tired.

I think I need to take some nap?

He slowly sat down on the edge of the bed.

“What are you thinking?â€Â​ He asked me.

I shook my head and answered nothing without looking at him.

“I don’t believe you.â€Â​

“Then don’t believe me.â€Â​ I replied and closed my eyes.

I feel him lay down beside me.

“You don’t want to say it? I know something is bothering you.â€Â​ I

opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling. Am I thinking about something?  My
mind is blank.

“I seriously not thinking something.â€Â​ I answered again.

He let out a sigh.

“You hate me that much?â€Â​ He asked me. Oh, is he going to start this
topic? Hate him? No, I don’t hate him. I despise him, for threating me bad
before, for hurting my wolf, for rejecting me and for not knowing who I am.

So yeah, I don’t hate him. Instead of saying those things to him, I remained
silent.

“Talk to me, please.â€Â​ Surprisingly, he can say please now. I still

didn’t talk.

“Alizah.â€Â​ He even called my name.

I closed my eyes again. I don’t have the mood to talk, all I wanted to do is to
sleep.

“Alright then, sleep for now we will talk later.â€Â​ He was about to leave
the bed when I stopped him. I don’t know why I did that.

I hold his hand.

“Stay.â€Â​ That was the one word escaped from my lips.

“You wanted me to stay?â€Â​ He asked me uncertainly.

“Have rest too,â€Â​ I told him and let go of his hand. I heard him sigh and
lay down beside me again.
“Okay.â€Â​ What’s wrong with me? I hate him but I wanted him to
stay? I turned my back on him.

No one dared to talk.

I let out a sigh and arranged myself on the bed. I tried to sleep but I couldn’t.
he’s right, there’s so many things inside my mind. I’m bother
about the war tonight, about my vision, about everything.

Why reality is too damn chaotic and complicated?

We stayed that way for how many hours. Damn, I think we are wasting time here. I
was about to talk when I feel him get up so I stay still and pretended asleep.

“I honestly don’t know what happened tonight. If I won’t able

to survive, I wanted you to know I’m sorry.â€Â​ He whispered in my ear.
He caressed my hair and then kissed my forehead.

After that, he got off the bed and leaved the room. I heard the door clicked, meaning
to say he already left. I opened my eyes and asked myself “What was
that?â€Â​

I get off the bed also, I’m kinda hungry. I remember I didn’t take my
breakfast and lunch. I took a deep breath and leaved the room also.

I walked towards the kitchen, when I got there. I saw Zandea, she’s cooking.
No one is around except her.

“Hey.â€Â​ She greeted when she saw me. I smiled slowly and approached
her.

“Hey.â€Â​ I response and sat on a stool.

“Are you hungry?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Yeah.â€Â​ I simply answered.

“You go in the right place. I’m almost done, just stay still. We will
share what I cook.â€Â​ She bubbly said.

I nodded my head and mumbled thank you. After a few minutes, she’s done
cooking and serving the food on the table.

“Come on.â€Â​ She invited me. I get off the stool and went closer to the
table inside the kitchen.

I smiled when her dishes smell delicious. She’s really a great cook.

“Smells divine.â€Â​ I complimented. She smiled widely.

“I’m glad you like it.â€Â​ She happily said.

“Welcome, your mate is lucky to have you.â€Â​

“Oh, stop flattering me. I’m shy.â€Â​ As she said that she laughed.
I just chuckled softly.
“Anyway, let’s start eating.â€Â​ She continued and sat on the chair
opposite to mine.

I nodded my head.

“Ah Harper?â€Â​ She called my attention, I stopped putting food on my

plate and glanced at her.

“Yes?â€Â​ I asked.

“Since your possessive mate aren’t here, can I ask… where did
you go last night? Why did you disappear?â€Â​ she asked me, curiously.

Smiled at her.

“I’ll tell the reason after we’re done eating.â€Â​ I

answered. She nodded her head in understanding.

“Okay. I understand it.â€Â​ She replied.

Chapter 41: Reasons and War (Part 4)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

The whole area turned in to completely chaotic and messy place. At nine
o’clock in the evening, the rouges and traitors showed their selves with
smug smirked in their faces.

My mate locked me in our room, he didn’t want me to join the war. But
knowing myself, ‘ll do whatever I wanted to do.

I broke out the room and let Wendy will take over.

“No, you’re not allowed to get out of this room, not until the mess is
gone.â€Â​ He seriously said to me. I glared at him. Why? Why I can’t join
the war? Does he really think that I’m weak, so weak.

He sighed when he saw my expression, her face softened and went closer to me.

“Don’t look at me like that, I’m not thinking so low of you. I

know you’re a brave and strong woman but… I just don’t want
to put your life in danger.â€Â​ He calmly said.

Geez only if he really knew.

“No, I’ll still go with you. I don’t want to stay in this place like
a coward.â€Â​ I insisted. He held my hand and gave me a ‘Please
understand me look’. I shook my head. I don’t understand what is he
afraid about?

Is it because he thought that I’m a human? That I can’t defend

myself from them? Oh, bitch please, I can kill without any hesitation in just a matter
of seconds.

“My answer is still no, if I told you to stay here, you’ll stay
here.â€Â​ His voice became serious.

I looked seriously at him too.

“My answer is a no too, if I told you that I’ll come, I’ll

come.â€Â​ I said while glaring at him.

“No.â€Â​ He firmly said. Why are we arguing into this nonsense matter?

“You know what? Damn you.â€Â​ As I said that, I was about to leave when
he pulled me back and carried me. He throwed me on the bed.

“You’ll stay here, that’s final.â€Â​ As he seriously said that,

he finally leaved the room. What the heck is his problem?

I just shrugged off and get off the bed. I glanced outside the window, It’s
already dark outside. A moment from now, they will attack. Geez, why does he need
to lock me in this room.

I looked around to find an escape place, I slowly smirked when I found one. Well, he
can’t stop me from joining the war, I guess.

“Wendy, take over. Don’t let anyone will see nor noticed you.â€Â​ I
told her.

“Sure.â€Â​ As she said that, I let her take control my body.

Corpse were scattered all over the place, blood was on the ground and walls.
It’s really a brutal war. I think, I made a little mistake in planning. I should
told to Selena and Ofelia that they will tell the traitors plan secretly.

I’m not shocked anymore when the other side planned different. They were
prepared for the war also.

“I can’t believe that you betrayed me, Selena. I’m your sister
but you choose to defend them. What kind of sister are you, huh!?â€Â​ Gaea
angrily said to her sister. They are having a one-on-one battle right now.

My eyebrow furrowed.

“You’re not my sister anymore, you’ve change a lot. My

simple and lovely sister is gone, it was replaced by bitchy and worthless woman.
You’re desperate, and crazy.â€Â​ Selena answered back. She really had a
sharp tongue.

I saw Gaea smirked slowly.

“Oh, that hurts. You’re not treating me as your sister anymore? What
I am in your eyes now? A villain?â€Â​ She sarcastically replied to Selena.

“You’re worse than an actual villain, Gaea. You’re a worthless

and useless creature.â€Â​ Selena counter back also that made Gaea glared at her.

“Repeat it, and you will see what are you looking for.â€Â​ Gaea warned
her, but… Selena just smirked too.

“Worthless and use---â€Â​ She can’t continue what she will going
to say because Gaea started to attack her. I guess she can manage her sister. I
watched them fight, when I saw no one wanted to surrender. I stand straight and
shrugged my shoulder.

I should let them fight? Or I’ll take the advantage to kill Gaea? Oh well, I
guess… I’ll let Selena will make her own decision.

“Help.â€Â​ I quickly looked around the whole place when I heard that
voice. Zandea is in danger. Using my super speed, I reached her place quickly.

She’s on the sand ground while a big wolf is pinning her down. She’s
not in her wolf form yet, but blood was all over her body.

Using my air ability, I let the wolf fly away. This is an emergency so… I need to
use my power. I just hope no one saw me do that.

Zandea quickly looked around and wondered what the hell just happened.

“Zandea! Are you alright?â€Â​ Hiro worriedly said when he saw his mate
lying on the ground. She didn’t talk, she’s still looking around like
she was finding something, someone perhaps. And that was me.

“Love.â€Â​ Hiro called for her attention. She looked at him.

“Did you saw that?â€Â​ She asked him.

“See what?â€Â​ He answered back.

“The rouge, he suddenly flies, away from me.â€Â​ She said in disbelief.
Hiro’s eyebrow furrowed.

“No, I don’t see it. Maybe you’re just hallucinating. Go inside

our room or the queen’s room now. I don’t want you to put yourself
in danger. Just guard the queen, and make sure she’s safe.â€Â​ He told to
his mate. Oh uh. I’m here.

“No, I’ll stay here. There are five warriors watching over her.â€Â​
Oh? Really? How pity, I’m not in our room anymore.

That’s only mean, they were guarding no one on that room.

“Okay then, I can’t control, aren’t I?â€Â​ Hiro answered

back and embraced her lightly. How I wish, the mind set of my mate were like that
also.

“No.â€Â​ She replied and pulled away from his hug.

“Who’s winning?â€Â​ She asked him.

A smirked formed in my lips. We are winning but who know what happen next? The
situation in my vision started. The only thing that hasn’t happen is… a
person with a good soul will die.

Who might it me?

“King! the queen.â€Â​ I looked around again when I heard that.

I saw my mate cracked the neck of the rouge he’s holding. His frowned and
glared at the man.

“What?â€Â​ He asked but still fighting with the rouges who’s

attacking him.

“She’s gone.â€Â​ How dumb they are, they just discover it now.
Are they really underestimating my capability?

He gave a round kicked the rouge before he glanced at the man.

“What do you mean by gone?â€Â​ He asked in range. I saw the man

swallowed his own saliva.

“She escaped. We are so---â€Â​

“Don’t talk, find her now!â€Â​ he yelled. He’s angry now.

Chapter 42: Revelations
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Should I show up in front of them now? Nah, I still want to annoy the hell out of him.

They continued to fight with the rouges, while me? I’m secretly helping. A
few minutes ago, the person I wanted to see, showed up.

The leader, Gaea and Selena’s father.

“Alpha King.â€Â​ He called my mate, but he just blankly stared back.

“I must admit, I estimated you, all of you.â€Â​ Don’t tell me,
he’ll going to beg for their lives? Weak.

I crossed my arm on my chest while looking at the two of them, are they just going
to talk into each other?

Not fighting eh? I wanted to observe this witch. I wanted to know his power and
ability for me to defeat him. But I guess, I’ll just let my mate to do the work.

Zandea and Hiro stand up behind my mate.

I looked around to find Gaea and Selena, they were not fighting now.

Why did they stopped? I saw Ofelia came closer to us with her mate, Alpha Jiro of
Rivermoon pack.

Gaea and Adam came closer to their leader too. What is this a face off?

I just noticed the number of rouges were increasing, what the hell did they do to
convinced them to join the war tonight.

“Selena.â€Â​ Yano slowly said when he saw her daughter with us.

Selena just coldly stared at him, to them.

Suddenly, Yano laughed which made my eyebrow furrowed.

“I know this thing will happen, you will choose to betray your own family for
them.â€Â​ He said that made Selena lower down her gaze.

I think she’s a little guilty from the decision she made.

But then, she raised her head and looked seriously on them.

“I know that you know too father that I won’t going to do this if the
two of you aren’t greedy.â€Â​ She counter back. A smirk slowly formed
into my lips.

Yano laughed sarcastically.

“You call your father and sister a greedy creature How ungrateful you are.
Okay then, since you chose to be on their side, forget that you had and father and
sister. From now on your not part of our family.â€Â​
Ungrateful, that’s kinda hurt. Selena smirked from what her father said.

“Do I have a family? No, I don’t have. Since I was a child, you never
treat me as your daughter. You always find me a failure. You beat me so many
times, hurt me in the most painful possible way. Now tell me, did you fulfil your
responsibility to me? No, you didn’t, so don’t fucking tell me what to
do right now!â€Â​ She yelled out of anger.

I’m not surprised anymore when I can’t find any sign of guilt in his
face. He smirked and said…

“You’re not my daughter, were not blood related. You’re just

an orphan.â€Â​ Wait what?

Selena’s eyes widened in shock, she didn’t expect that. We just

remained silent while listening to them. Is this a drama?

“Haha, do you really believe that you’re one of my children? No,

you’re not.â€Â​ Anger flashed into Selena’s eyes.

“So, you lied on me.â€Â​ She almost whispered. She’s hurting, felt
betrayed.

“Obviously.â€Â​ Gaea sarcastically said. She’s really a two-faced

bitch eh?

“So, you’re not really my mate too.â€Â​ I looked on Alpha Jiro

when he said that.

“Obviously too, and you’re to dumb not to noticed that.â€Â​ She

bitched out.

“Don’t you dare to use that voice on my mate, filthy witch!â€Â​

Ofelia yelled also.

“Oh, the loser talk.â€Â​ She mocked her. Ofelia was about to attacked her
but Jiro held her hand to stop her.

“Nonsense.â€Â​ They all stop talking when they heard my mate suddenly
talk.

“Are you all done with the drama? Should we end up this war, shall
we?â€Â​ He emotionlessly said that made the other group grinned devilishly.

“The alpha King spoken, alright. We should end up this war, and I’m
threatening you. When the sun rises up, you’re already a cold corpse.â€Â​
Did he just warned him?

Where the hell he got his guts to say that?

My mate slowly smirked.

“I would like to see you try.â€Â​ As he said that he vanished in our eyes,
eh? Where did he go?

A loud groaned heard in the area, One by one, the rouge behind them started to fall
on the ground. He’s that fast? I think, I underestimated him too.

“This will be fun.â€Â​ I heard Zandea said and started to attack also. And
with that, the place became drastic and chaotic again.

All of them were fighting for their lives. Oh, since I’m here, I should help
them secretly too, shall I? Slowly, my lips turned into sinister smirk.

Using my power, I controlled one of the rouges to kill his fellow rouges.

Oh wait, I wanted to try some of my power that I didn’t use to anyone else.
The blood manipulating ability. I stay still on my place and closed my eyes lightly.

As I opened it, I find the right target. I started to move my feet, I just stopped when I
saw Gaea. Target locked. She’s fighting with Selena, again.

“I don’t know why dad took pity on you, you’re a traitor, a
disgrace of our race.â€Â​ She kept on mocking her while throwing a punch on
Selena’s face.

Selena was lying on the ground, she’s not fighting back. I wonder why?
Maybe… Gaea tell something that made her weak.

“You… you’re not the one who killed him right?â€Â​ My brow
furrowed, I’m curious about their conversation.

Gaea stopped punching her and laughed sarcastically.

“Hahaha, see how pathetic you are. You’re weak, Selena. And to
answer you dumb question, yes… I’m the one who killed the human
boy you love. But, one more thing… I tasted him first before killing. He even
moaned loudly for my name while rocking his---â€Â​ She didn’t able to
finished her sentence when Selena gave her a hard blow on the face that made her
fall on the ground.

“You fucking bitch! I’ll fucking kill you!â€Â​ Selena screamed.

She’s in pain and really mad now.

I watched how she turned into her witch form. Dark eyes and long nails. There was a
dark aura surrounding her body.

“So, you wanted to kill me now? Haha, then show me. Show me what you
can.â€Â​ Gaea challenge her and then shifted into her witch form also.

I set aside my plan on my mind now, I think… Selena really wanted to murder
her now. I just stand on where I am while watching them fighting to death.

Power to power, ability to ability. Who will going to win?

Selena unleashed her true self just to kill her bitch sister.

“You take his life, I’ll take yours too.â€Â​

Chapter 43: Pathetic
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

The war turned into a nightmare, We lost so many warriors in our side but all of the
rouges died. The only person left was their leader, Gaea and Adam.

I looked on my left side when I saw Selena and Gaea were still fighting, surprisingly,
their power is almost the same.

While on my right side I saw Alpha Jiro and Adam were fighting in their wolf from.
It’s a bloody fight too, but… Alpha Jiro is winning. He’s an alpha
so what do I expect. He’s stronger than another wolf.

Then in front of me… I saw my mate and the master mind of this mess. They
aren’t fighting but I can sense the deep and huge tension between the two
of them.

This would be a great show, I started to move my feet and walked away. I
can’t stay there, they might discover me.

And one more thing, I can’t stay invisible for so long. Maybe…
I’ll just going to shift in my human form and enter to the scene.

My mate can’t do anything if I show up suddenly while the fight is on-going.

I went into hideous place and commanded Wendy to let me take over. She quickly
obeyed.

“Stay prepared, I might use anyone of us there.â€Â​ I told to them.

“Okay.â€Â​ Reenah, my wolf replied.

Good. After that I went towards the place again. And As I go back, the first thing I
saw is Alpha Jiro ended up, Adam’s life.

That’s caught Gaea’s attention. As the result, she lost her focus so
Selena hit her on her face that caused her to fall on the ground so bad.

Selena didn’t wasted time and she run fast and gave her another kick ion
her side. They aren’t using their power now, it’s all physical.

Selena was about to give her another kick when Gaea yelled so loudly.

“I’m not the one who killed him, it was him who killed himself after
knowing who are you!â€Â​ Selena stopped what she will going to do.

“You’re lying… you used your dark magic on him, you tell to
him my secret.â€Â​

“No, I’m telling the true---â€Â​ Before she can finish her sentence,
Selena made her a mute. She’s really mad now.

“Every word coming out on your lips is a mere lie, I don’t believe you
anymore. Even if I grow up with you and treated you as my sister… I
won’t going to spare you.â€Â​ While saying that, she made her float in the
air.

My eyebrow furrowed when I heard her murmuring words, is she casting a spell?

“Hmmm... hhm!â€Â​ Gaea tried to straggle from her power but I think she
can’t do anything to stop Selena now.

Before she can cast the last word of the spell, a large blow hit her. She flied away in
the left side. My eyebrow furrowed and find where that force came from.

Gaea fall on the ground again. While Selena, she turned into her normal state and
groaned lowly.

“You can’t kill my daughter as long I’m alive, ungrateful

bitch.â€Â​ Yano said while walking towards Selena’s place. Wait…
where is my mate. Why he let him hurt Selena?

“You’re here.â€Â​ I almost jump in shock when I heard a voice

behind me. Damn, I wasn’t expecting that.

I turned around to see him. His face is serious and he looked mad.

“You’re really a stubborn person, aren’t you?â€Â​ Am I? I

just want to witness this war, I’m not dumb to put myself in danger.

“I told you to stay in that fucking room but you still defy me.â€Â​ He
continued.

“What if something bad happened to you? You’re not like us, they
can kill you easily.â€Â​ Why is he being paranoid? Isn’t good if I’ll
die? I let out a sigh and looked at him seriously. I don’t think this is the right
time to argue with him with this nonsense thing.

“I am here unharmed right?â€Â​ He opened his mouth to talk but I put my
palm in his lips to prevent him talking.

“Don’t talk, you still have something to do. End this war, shall
you?â€Â​ I feel him smirked and licked sensually my palm so I quickly removed it. I
gave him a death glare but he just laughed. Damn, what is he doing?

“I’m sorry but I couldn’t help it, your palm smells so

good.â€Â​ He said amusedly. Darn…

I rolled my eyes on him.

“Whatever.â€Â​ I just laughed again and pulled me closer to him.

He embraced me lightly, I was about to pushed him but, I stopped when he said
something.

“Alright, I’ll end up this war now. But you should go back in our room
now.â€Â​ He said that made me shook my head.

“No, I wanted to watch.â€Â​ I answered back.

He shook his head also.

“No, you might not able to take what you will going to witness.â€Â​ He
replied. Really? I’m here before the war started, and one more thing,
I’ve seen more drastic and bloody war like this.

“No, I can manage.â€Â​ I answered empathically. He seriously looked at

me, I stared back.

“Don’t argue with me okay, I just---â€Â​ I cut him off.

“Don’t argue with me too okay, I’m stubborn like you

said.â€Â​

He took a deep breath and later on he nodded his head.

“alright then but please go to Zandea and Hiro. That filthy witch might
capture and use you to lose my focus.â€Â​ He stated his condition. Fair enough, I
nodded my head.

“Alright.â€Â​

He let go off me and look around.

“Okay then, wish me luck.â€Â​ He said and then smiled at me.

What’s with that smile?

“As you said, you’re not an Alpha King without any reason so yeah,
good luck.â€Â​ I said with a little sarcasm in my voice.

He chuckled upon hearing it but he became serious when he realized something.

“When you heard me say that?â€Â​ He asked me. Oh uh, he said it a while
ago but they thought I’m not here. Geez, maybe I should stopped bubbling
words sometimes.

I shrugged my shoulder to mask my shock.

“I don’t know when but I heard you said that… so.â€Â​ I
shrugged again. He looked at me intently for how many seconds before nodding his
head.

“Alright, go there now.â€Â​ He said and pointed Zandea and Hiro’s

direction.

I just nodded my head and started to move.

I brought back my attention to Selena, she’s coughing blood now, oh wait,

what happened to her.

I saw Zandea went closer and get her as my mate entered to the scene. He seriously
looked at Gaea and her father.

“Dad, what are we going to do now? I don’t want to die yet.â€Â​

That didn’t escaped from me. Gaea Mind link that to her father.

“She’s too coward and dumb to be a witch.â€Â​ Wendy said in

annoyance in my head.
“Yeah she is, how I wish I can kill her.â€Â​ Venice replied too.

“Let our mate will do the work.â€Â​ Reenah said also.

I agreed with all of them. Gaea is a weak creature who’s trying to be strong
and brave. She’s just strong when she knows that she had a back-up. How
pathetic she is?
Chapter 44: Fight and Defend
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Yano became silent after knowing her daughter’s thought. But after a few
seconds later, he looked at her.

“Escape. That’s the only thing for you to stay alive.â€Â​

Gaea’s eyes slightly widened.

“How about you? What will happen to you dad?â€Â​ She worriedly mind
linked him.

“Don’t worry about me, I can take care of myself.â€Â​ Oh, how
dramatic. I just secretly rolled my eyes upon hearing their conversation.

Seriously, escaping from us? Nah, that’s not possible. They can’t
leave here alive now, as long I am alive. Killing a witch like me won’t be a
problem.

Easy as pie.

Anyway, why my mate still not making a move? What’s keeping him so long?
I moved my gazed on him, and I saw him there, standing straight like a kind of
statue.

“What is he doing?â€Â​ I asked in my mind.

“He’s thinking, no, calculating the situation.â€Â​ I heard Zandea

answered. Eh? She heard it? I thought I just said it on my mind.

“Oh, I see.â€Â​ I answered. Calculating the situation. What is that?

Predicting what Yano should do?

I let out a sigh, I’m getting bored. Should I be the one who’ll going to
finish this mess?

“Do you think, what that witch can do?â€Â​ Zandea asked me again.

“Our father can control air and water, he’s a master in terms of black
spells. Even a werewolf, vampire nor a serene, he can defeat it in just a matter of
minutes.â€Â​ Selena said that made us looked at her, She regained her energy
now, wow, that fast.

But… Can control water and air elements? That’s kinda powerful.

“How about you?â€Â​ Zandea asked her curiously. Selena glanced at her.

“I only can control fire element and do some major spells.â€Â​ She
answered. A fire controller, I see.

“Woah, but I’m curious why did you chose to turned your back on
them and help us?â€Â​ She asked again. Selena’s face saddened but there
was a hint of a hint of anger in her eyes.

“There were the one who betrayed me first, my father like on me, my sister
betrayed me. They were so cruel, they played someone’s feelings.â€Â​
She answered angrily.

Zandea’s mouth parted slightly.

“That’s really awful---â€Â​ she paused and looked at the scene in

front of us.

“Even your family can betray you.â€Â​ She continued.

I agreed with that, now a days, you should just trust yourself. If trust someone else,
don’t expect too much. They can change their minds in just a matter of
seconds whenever they want.

Close friends, relatives nor loves once can hurt you in the worst possible way. And
that would be really terrible and painful.

“I’m Yano Lisandro, challenging you King Zachary a one-on-one

battle.â€Â​ Oh… his guts to say that. He got the confident huh. How brave he
is?

A smirk slowly formed in my lips as I watched them.

“Alright.â€Â​ My mate coldly answered but still didn’t made a

move, not even a single step.

Yano sinisterly grinned and started to show his true form. His skin turned into pale
one, his eyes became dark, his black vein were showing in his head. His nails
sharpened like a knife. He’s indeed a monster now.

I gazed on my mate who didn’t even show any expression in his face, but a
few seconds later, he slowly smirked.

In just a snapped, he vanished in our eyes again. The next thing we saw, Yano is
flied away and land on the ground. Oh, that hurts for sure.

I’m impressed with his speed ability. He can move effortlessly into one place
to another without being noticed by anyone. And I think he’s not using his
real power yet…

So, what he was saying were true, he’s not the alpha king for nothing.

“Are you sure that you wanted to have a fight with me?â€Â​ He mocked
Yano while smirking devilishly. Can’t help but to get amused on
what’s happening.

I saw Yano slowly stood up from the ground and wiped the blood at the edge of his
lips. Just a simple attacked made him bleed, how weak.

“I’m not that weak as you thought.â€Â​ Yano’s voice was

deep and echoing like a monster. If I was a true human, I might find him scary but
I’m not.

As he said that, he vanished in our eyes too. Ability of invisibility, I see, he got that
power too.
He attempted to punch my mate on his face but he quickly dodged it. I just smirked
on what I saw, actually this is a good show.

“What do you think what will happen?â€Â​ Zandea asked me. I shrugged
my shoulder.

“Don’t know, but let’s just see what will happen.â€Â​ I

simply answered without looking at her. My attention is in the scene in front of me,
it’s getting more intense.

Yana attacked him so many times but now of his punched and kicked touched his
body. He seems like he just playing him. not fighting at all. Yano became more
aggressive.

He’s trying hard just to hit him, how much more of defeating him?
That’s an impossible mission eh?

A hard punch landed on Yano’s jaw that made him groaned and fall on the
ground for the second time.

My mate didn’t waste any time, he grabbed the man and throw him again on
the ground so hard. I heard Gaea yelled in horror, she’s trying to stopped
him from hitting her father repeatedly.

I glanced on Selena to see if she still pities and have care for them. But…
there’s nothing else I can see in her face except satisfaction.

She’s satisfied just seeing them hurt and in pain. Well, that’s not
weird. Gaea and her father just betrayed her.

So… she had the reason to be mad at them.

My mate repeatedly punched Yano all over his face, he’s bleeding hard now
and not able to fight back.

“Stop! Please stop hurting my father!â€Â​ Gaea yelled angrily and also
turned into her witch form. She started to attack my mate.

Before she can reached him, Ofelia entered the scene and blocked her.

“Get out of my way, weak werewolf!â€Â​ Gaea yelled on her.

Instead of getting annoyed, Ofelia laughed humorlessly.

“Weak werewolf? Hah, what are you talking about? Bubbling nonsense
words? Fight me, let’s see who’s weak between the two of us.â€Â​
She challenged her.

“No…â€Â​ Jiro tried to stop her but Ofelia gave him a warned look so,
he can’t do anything about it.

I watched Ofelia shifted into her wolf form, as she finished transforming, she
attacked her.

And now, there are two groups who’s fighting.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I think the last part of my vision
won’t going to happen now. No one of the allies will going to die.

That’s actually a relief, I did it, I’ve change the outcome of this mess.
Chapter 45: End Game
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Being greedy will always never been good, it’s a sin actually. Be contented
with the life you have, don’t destroy someone’s life for you own
pleasure.

I watched how my mate made Yano fall on the ground, groaning in pain. He
didn’t transformed in to his werewolf state, he just used his ability and
power while he was in his human form.

That’s impressive, perk of having a royal blood eh? Most of the werewolves
can’t use their power and ability without shifting into their werewolf form.

Well except the part of having a sharp sense, like smelling and sensitive hearing,
that’s natural for supernatural.

Yano tried to stand up but he fell back on the ground, he had so much wounds and
bruises all over his body. His bathing with his own blood too.

But oddly, until now he’s alive. I don’t know if my mate

doesn’t want to kill him yet, nor he’s really hard to kill.

I shifted my gaze on Gaea and Ofelia who’s still fighting to death too. Ofelia
was on her wolf form, with a bleeding arm and feet.

While Gaea, she’s bleeding in her waist and face. I think, any moment by
now… Gaea will reached her limits upon using her power.

I saw Ofelia flied away because her opponent used her magic on her. Jiro
immediately run to caught her. Aww, that’s kinda sweet.

“Careful,â€Â​ Jiro calmly said to her.

“Look how pathetic the two of you, all of you actually. You were all weak
creatures because until now you can’t kill me and my father.â€Â​ She said
with pride in her voice. My eyebrow furrowed when I heard that. Is she fucking
kidding us?

Can’t kill her and her father. Well let’s see if I’m the one
who’ll going to move, and do the killing part.

I can do that without getting noticed by anyone.

‘How conceited.’ I thought sarcastically.

We looked sideward when we heard a bone cracking.

“What were you saying?â€Â​ My mate coldly said but there’s a hint
of mocking in his voice.

Gaea yelled in horror when she saw what just he did. He just cracked her
father’s head. Slowly, Yano fell on the ground lifelessly.

I see, he’s just really playing him. Not killing him at all while the battle is on-
going.

Gaea runed towards her father.

“No, this can’t be happening, no, it can’t be.â€Â​ I let out a

sigh lowly and smirked in my mind.

Her father told her to escape but she didn’t, instead, she let her anger out
and had a fight with Ofelia.

This would be the end of this mess, I think? I saw Hiro and Zandea walked towards
her direction.

“You’re too proud, you seem to forget that you’re not inside
your own territory. You’re a filthy outsider.â€Â​ Zandea said will giving her
a smug smirk.

“And damn, how thick is your face is… We can kill you, I can kill the
both of you by myself.â€Â​ She continued. I saw Gaea lower down her gaze,
she’s looking at her dead father.

Zandea smirked and lower down her body to level up with Gaea.

“From the first time I saw you I know there’s something wrong about
you, and now? I’m fucking right.â€Â​ She said again, after that she let out
a sweet smile and unexpectedly gave Gaea a punch on her face that caused her to
flied away.

Zandea didn’t waste anytime and go after her. I see, the royal blood
werewolf’s has this enhanced supernatural speed. They can move quickly in
just a short span of time without being seen. It looks like they were teleporting but
they not.

She captured Gaea and pinned her on the ground while hitting her repeatedly.
She’s begging her to stop but Zandea just gave her a sinister smirk.

“No, I won’t, not until your dead in my hand.â€Â​ As she said that,
she was about to kill her when my mate stopped her.

“Don’t let your emotion take over your system, Zandea.â€Â​

I watched him walk closer to their direction.

Why is he stopping her to kill her? Isn’t good that this mess will finally end?
Geez, he’s being weird again.

“End this war now, I wanted to go home.â€Â​ That’s what the only
thing I wanted to tell. This useless thing was starting to bored me to hell. It’s
not exciting anymore.

“Wait you, human! I don’t know how you escape from our grasp, but
now? I knew---â€Â​ before she can finished her word, someone shut her up.

I turned around to see what happened. The surrounding slowly down as if the world
stop spinning. I saw Selena, used her power to kill her.
“You’re talking to much.â€Â​ Selena said emotionlessly.
Gaea’s body fell on the ground, but that’s not what I’m
curious about.

Why Selena stopped her from talking? Does she know and really don’t forget
what happened?

I turned around when I feel a presence at my back. There was a girl, who’s
holding a knife. She was about to stab me now.

Why I forget and think that she was a traitor too?

The girl in the kitchen, one of the chefs.

Everything seems so fast, in just a short span of time. Selena was already in front of
me to protect me. She scarifies herself, the girl stabbed her instead of me.

My eyes shifted on the knife that fall on the ground. Zandea killed the girl quickly
and rushed towards our direction.

I was in shock, Selena’s clothes turned to red. She got stabbed directly in
her heart using that long knife.

Slowly, I saw her smiled at me. why is she smiling?

“I know who are you…â€Â​ she whispered. What? She smiled again
and hold my hand.

“You—â€Â​ She can’t fished her sentence because she

coughed with blood.

“Don’t talk, you’re in pain.â€Â​ She just nodded her head,

her eyes were closed now. Damn, should I use my healing ability now?

“Carry her! Mate, come with me, now.â€Â​ I heard my mate ordered me to
do so I glanced at him and shook my head.

“Hold a second,â€Â​ I gazed on her again.

She’s really dying damn it! Think well harper, what if I’ll help her
secretly? That would be risky in my part There will be a huge possibility that they will
feel my power.

She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me. Everyone is watching, she’s
looking at me like she wanted to say something. I let out a sigh and opened a mind
link between me and her.

“What do you mean?â€Â​ I asked her.

She slowly smiled, she’s losing too much blood.

“I knew it, you’re like me, like us. You’re a witch.â€Â​
Among all of the creatures I met, Selena was the one who noticed that
there’s something odd about me.

She got a sharp sense.

“You’re so powerful, you tried to erase my memory but that’s
a waste actually. Your spell only lasted an hour with me. Don’t get me
wrong, I have this ability to remember someone’s past just touching
her.â€Â​ Oh, we got the same ability.

She paused and took a deep breathe.

“Don’t bother to help me anymore, I’m dying. But, harper,

I’m pleased to meet you.â€Â​ As she said that, the mind link ended.

She shut her eyes down and slowly… she stopped breathing. She found her
end, her end game.
Chapter 46: Going Back Home
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I was looking outside the car’s window while reminiscing what happened last
night. I can’t help but to be disappointed with myself. The vision still
happened, one of the allies died because of that war.

“Don’t think too much about it Alizah, it’s not your fault that
she died. You did what you can do.â€Â​ Reenah said in my mind. No, it’s
actually my fault because she died. She sacrificed herself to protect me.

Why did she do that? We’re not close enough for her to sacrifice her own life.

“Actually no, I didn’t do anything to save her even if I can do

something to help her.â€Â​ I replied to Reenah.

“I can say you did the right thing but… Alizah, you’re keeping a
secret. A secret that if everyone will discover, it will cause a huge war.â€Â​ Wendy
told to me also.

I took a deep breath and leaned down on the backseat. I closed my eyes and think
about what Wendy just said. She’s right, I didn’t help her because I
can’t afford that everyone in the place will know my secrets.

And that fucking guilts me, I felt like I’m such a terrible and selfish person. I
let someone died in front of me.

“Don’t pity yourself, everything will be alright.â€Â​ Venice also

said, they were comforting me.

I was about to talk back when a person suddenly asked me.

“Are you okay?â€Â​ I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him. He was
looking at me worriedly. I gave him a small nod and then averted my eyes.

I sigh and bite my lower lip. I don’t have the mood to talk, even him
didn’t do something to stop the lady from stabbing Selena. What if…
Selena didn’t save me? will he going to save me? I guess not.

“A penny of your thought?â€Â​ he asked me again.

“Why you did not save her?â€Â​ I asked him directly.

In my peripheral vision, I saw him looked at me. he opened his mouth to talk but he
closed it again. What? He doesn’t really have the intention to save her? Nor
me?

“She’s still a witch, she supposed not to be here. But then,

I’m pleased that she used he own life to protect you.â€Â​ He said that
made me look at him.

Does he had the thought of killing Selena even if she helped him? them?

He leaned back comfortably on the seat and closed his eyes.

“You’re going to kill her after what she did?â€Â​ I asked him
seriously. I really don’t understand him, why would he execute her?

“A witch will always a witch, even if she helped us to defeat all the rouges
around this place, it won’t change the fact that she came from the family of
witches. The mastermind of this mess, precisely.â€Â​ He said and closed his eyes.
My eyebrow furrowed because of what he said.

What kind of mind set he had? I found his words a bullshit. Does he even think
before saying that? He’s being unreasonable and irrational.

“Witches are vicious, they are greedy and thirsty of power.â€Â​ Woah,
wait. Is he generalizing witches to be the same?

“That’s a little hurtful.â€Â​ Wendy said in my mind. Yeah,

it’s offensive.

“Are you telling me that… witches are aggressive?â€Â​

He gazed at me and nodded his head. What the hell? He even confirmed it.

“Yeah, so stay the hell away from them.â€Â​ My fist turned to white.
I’m not really pleased on what he said. Witches are aggressive ha? All
creature is aggressive, even the mortals.

“You know what? Fix your personality.â€Â​ That’s all I say because
if I push any further, I can’t able to control myself but to murder him.

He’s annoying as fuck, okay, he doesn’t know that I’m a

witch but does he have the right to insult us? Aggressive huh?

Were not aggressive, well some of us but not all.

“Are you mad at me?â€Â​ he asked me. I didn’t answer him

instead I looked outside the car’s window again.

“Hey, talk to me. What’s wrong? Did I say something that you
don’t like?â€Â​ Ah, his guts to say that. I still ignored him.

I crossed my arm on my chest and bite my inner lips. Suddenly, he grabbed my arm
and pulled me closer to him.

I tried to push him before he can hug me but he just captured both of my hand. I
looked sideward to avoid his gave but he made me look at him.

“What are you so angry about? I really don’t have any idea why
you’ve become grumpy suddenly.â€Â​ He said softly. Am I too, I
don’t know why I’m annoyed with him?

Is it because he didn’t help Selena or he insult us? the witches. But then, I
thought… both of it. I sigh and looked directly in his eyes.

I still remember the way he treated me before, so bad and cruel. But now?
It’s the opposite. He’s too good to be true. How can be a someone
change so quickly? From vicious to a good and loving person?
It’s really making me wonder, why he changed.

“Tell me, what did I do wrong?â€Â​ he asked me once again.

I shook my head, anyway, we should drop that subject. I can’t tell him that I
got offended by what he said.

“Nothing, I’m not mad at you. I’m just tired.â€Â​ I

answered. Well partly true, I’m really tired and wanted to sleep. He looked
intently at me, he’s making sure that I’m saying the truth.

He let out a deep sigh and let go of my hand.

“Alright then, have a rest while we are on the way.â€Â​ He said, I nodded
my head. I move my body on the opposite side of the seat for me to sleep more
comfortably but before I can go too far, he pulled me back.

“Just sleep on my shoulder, I won’t mind it.â€Â​ He said and gave

me a small smile.

Oh, here we go again the clingy but demanding mate. Geez. I just obey what he did,
I don’t want to create another argument with him.

As I rested my head on his shoulder, I closed my eyes and tried to sleep.

We are going back in the palace now, the war in the Rivermoon pack was over. A
moment ago, we said our farewells to them.

“We are very pleased and thankful for the aid you have given to us, your
highness. You’re a great king, you deserve to rule the whole werewolf
world.â€Â​ Jiro said in gladness.

“And also, to you Queen, Princess and Royal gamma, and all of the warriors
who helped us to defeat all of the villains in this Pack. We are showing our greatest
gratitude, thank you very much.â€Â​ As he said that, he kneeled down on the
ground, the same as all the members and officials of the pack.

“Please all rise, it’s our responsibility to help the packs under the
kingdom. So, don’t worry about it. Just be careful and protect this pack.
Don’t let this thing happened again.â€Â​ Zandea said, all of them rise and
smiled so widely.

“We will Princess.â€Â​ Jiro and Ofelia answered. I just remained silent, I
don’t have anything to say anyway.

“Since the war is over, we are get going now.â€Â​ I heard Hiro also said.
The Alpha of this pack nodded his head and smiled.

“Sure, please have a good trip.â€Â​ Hiro just nodded his head.

“Shall we go now?â€Â​ he asked my mate.

“Yes.â€Â​ As he said that, he put his hand on my back and lead me to the
car.

He didn’t talk so much when someone is around, and when he talked…

it’s so damn cold and serious. He’s still the Alpha King I know eh?
Chapter 47: Chance and Change
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

After a couple of hours, we reached the palace peacefully without getting any
trouble on the way. Amanda hug me upon seeing me.

“How is it?â€Â​ she asked me. I smiled and tapped her bag while pulling off
into the hug.

“I’ll tell later.â€Â​ I answered. There are so many things I wanted

to tell to her.

She nodded her head and smiled too.

“Glad to see you back, your highness.â€Â​ She greeted to my mate.

He just nodded his head. How rude, I gave him a warning look.

“Yeah, good to be back Amanda.â€Â​ He answered that made me grin.

Good. Amanda’s lips slightly parted because of what she saw.

“Did he just replied back?â€Â​ Amanda asked in my mind. I glanced at her

and nodded my head.

“That’s great, what happened to him?â€Â​ that’s what

I’m asking in my mind too. What happened to him? why he become soft and
submissive.

“Don’t know too, we will talk later before he noticed that

there’s something wrong to the both of us.â€Â​ I said and cut the mind
link.

“Well, Amanda. I’ll go ahead now, I wanted to take some nap.â€Â​ I

said and yawned. Dang, sleeping while we ae on the way is not enough.

She nodded and hug me one more time.

“We will meet two o’clock this afternoon.â€Â​ She whispered.

“Okay, see you later.â€Â​ I whispered back.

When she let go of me, I looked at my mate.

“Don’t you have another work to do?â€Â​ I asked him. he just

stared at me, I guess he had. He’s the Alpha King after all. As the Alpha King,
you have so much responsibility to fulfil.

A few seconds later, he nodded his head.

“I have but… I wanted to see you sleep before I go.â€Â​ Eh? Is that
necessary?

I shook my head.

“Go ahead now, I won’t going to leave anyway.â€Â​ I replied. He

let out a deep sigh before nodding his head.

“Alright then, see you later today.â€Â​ As he said that, he turned his back
on us.

I just shrugged my shoulder when he vanished in my sight.

“I’m leaving now too.â€Â​ I said to Amanda. She nodded her head.

“Alright, have a good nap.â€Â​ She said and then smiled.

I nodded as well before I started to move my feet. Geez, where should I go? Into my
room or to our room?

Maybe in my room. He can’t stop me from sleeping there.

As soon I got there, I opened the door but I failed to open it. My eyebrow furrowed
because of what happened. I tried to open it again but it still didn’t open.

Do someone locked my room? I took a deep breath and bite my lower lips. It looks
like I need to sleep on the other room.

Okay fine. I marched towards to our room and opened the door. And hell yeah, it
does open. Geez, why did they locked my room?

As soon I got in, I look around. I can’t help but to remember the first time I
entered into this room. How he mated to another girl even if he found me already.

Thinking of it made my heart skip. You can’t blame me for not trusting him
easy, he hurt me before, he made me feel that I’m useless.

I inhaled deeply and set aside that thought. Why I’m in pain? I don’t
have any feelings with him. I don’t fucking care if he’s fucking some
girls. I shouldn’t mind it right? Because I’m not here to make it up
with him. I’m here to know the reason why the bond didn’t fade after
rejecting me.

And also, I’m here to know the answer of the questions in my mind.

I walked towards the bed and lay down there. I just stared on the ceiling while
thinking about life, hoping that later, I fall asleep.  A after a few hours later, I
can’t still sleep.

I sat down on the bed and sigh. Why I can’t sleep? Maybe, I should get out of
this room now. What time is it? I glanced on the digital clock on the table near to the
bed.

Twelve thirty-five in the afternoon. I still have plenty of time before Amanda and
I’s meet up. But I think we can meet right now? That’s a great idea.

But before that, I need to take a bath first. A few hours had passed and I’m
fucking ready now.

One fifteen, earlier than the expected time. I walk out in to our room and walked
towards Amanda’s room.
I was about to knock on the door when it suddenly opened. It’s Lance. He
stopped moving when he saw me.

“Do you need something, queen?â€Â​ he asked me.

“Call me Harper please.â€Â​ I told him, he nodded his head.

“Okay harper.â€Â​ I smiled.

“is Amanda’s here?â€Â​ I asked him. He shook his head,

“No, she leaved a moment ago.â€Â​ He answered.

“Do you know where did she go?â€Â​ I asked again.

“yeah, I knew. She’s in the kitchen. She skipped her lunch so I told
her to go there.â€Â​ He replied. Oh, I see. I am too, I didn’t take my lunch
yet.

“Thanks for the info, I’m leaving now.â€Â​

“My pleasure.â€Â​ He answered back. I nodded and take my leave.

“Hold on.â€Â​ He stopped me so I looked back.

“Yes?â€Â​ I asked him. He got out of the room and walked closer to me.

“The king said that he won’t come home tonight.â€Â​ He informed

me.

“Why?â€Â​

“Too much work, but that’s not what I’m going to say to you.
Can you go to his office tonight? Give him a proper dinner.â€Â​ He said that made
me slightly caught off guard. Isn’t he talking a proper meal?

Lance smiled when he saw my expression.

“He’s the Alpha King, he’s really busy. He wanted everything

to be perfect, he’s a workaholic person. He’s skipping his meal every
time, so since that you’re here. It’s your responsibility to take care of
him.â€Â​ I’ve become silent because of what he said. That’s the
role of the queen. Taking car of the king and the whole kingdom.

“Believe me, you’re the only one who can tame him. You’re
his mate, his other half, his whole world.â€Â​ I almost laughed. His whole world?
Dang, that was the funniest words that I ever heard.

“I know you won’t believe it now, but please harper… Give him
another chance to prove himself to you. I’m not saying this because
I’m his friend. This is solely my opinion and I know what is truth.â€Â​ He
said and then tapped my shoulder.

“Yes, he rejected and hurt you before. But, if a person is willing to change,
he will change. Even if it’s just quick.â€Â​ As he said that, he smiled and
entered to their room again.
I left alone in front of the door dumbfounded. Somehow, he’s right.
Chapter 48: Hint of Her Past
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I found Amanda still eating in the dining room. When she felt my presence in the
door way, she looked at me.

“Oh, you’re here. Come on join me.â€Â​ she invited me. I shook my
head and smile.

“Thanks, but no thanks. I’m not hungry.â€Â​ I refused her

invitation gently. She nodded her head in understanding.

“Okay then, I’ll just finish eating then we will talk.â€Â​ She replied.

“Okay,â€Â​ I answered back as I sit on the chair opposite to her.

I rested my elbow on the table and entwined my fingers together. Until now,
I’m still think about what Lance said. Do I really need to go in to my mates
office just to give him a proper meal?

I know well the obligation and responsibility of a queen to him, but we’re not
a lover. The King and Queen connection is not strong. Even though we’re
mates, we’re not on the same page.

And one more thing, he still didn’t mark me… oh wait, why would I
want him to mark me? I let out a sigh and untangled my finger to fix my hair. Just
thinking about marking made my head hurts. Geez.

“Harper? Are you alright?â€Â​ I heard Amanda asked me worriedly. I sat

properly and looked at her. I gave her a small nod and smile.

“Yeah, I’m okay.â€Â​ I answered even if I’m really upset

and lost. I don’t really know what should I do, I’m confused about my
feelings now.

“You seem so lost? What are you thinking?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Just thinking about life.â€Â​ I answered shortly without looking at her.

I’m too much focus on my thought.

“You should go to him tonight, he’s still our mate you know.â€Â​
Reenah convinced me.

“Somehow, Reenah was right. And as what the Gamma said, he’s
changing. Maybe this is the right time to give him a chance.â€Â​ Wendy
commented also. I bite my inner lips and think deeply.

“No, don’t give him a chance easily. Let him show how much he
wanted to change for the better.â€Â​ Venice also said. They were giving their
opinions now.

They are all right. Okay then, I’ll go tonight.

“You’re lost with your thoughts again.â€Â​ I blink twice and looked
at Amanda who is looking at me intently.

“Are you saying something?â€Â​ I asked her.

“No, I’m just curious, what’s on your mind. You know, I

can’t read your thoughts.â€Â​ She said and pouted her lips. A curt smile
form into my lips.

“I’m talking with my wolf, witch and vampire.â€Â​ I mind linked

her. Her eyes slightly widen in shock.

“You didn’t warn me that you’ll open the mind link.â€Â​

Geez.

“Lower down your voice, Am. Someone might hear you.â€Â​ She
immediately covered her mouth with her left palm and then made a peace sign with
her right hand.

Adorable.

“Sorry.â€Â​ She mumbled which made me chuckle softly.

“Resume eating and then when you are done, we will talk.â€Â​ I told her.
She nodded her head and finished eating.

After a few minutes later, we head out to the gate of the palace. We will go in our old
house.

“The king said that we should let the queen go out of the palace.â€Â​ One
of the royal guards said. Oh, really?

“No, we are going to leave, with or without his permission. Open the gate
now.â€Â​ I ordered them.

They looked into each other then back to me.

“But---â€Â​ I cut him off.

“Open it now or all of you will loses your jobs?â€Â​ I threatened them. they
can’t do anything but to obey what I said.

A curt smirk form into my lips as I watched the gate opened. Good.

“Don’t worry, we will be back later.â€Â​

“Ms. Amanda, Queen let some of the warriors will go wi---â€Â​ Amanda cut
him off.

“No, we can manage ourselves and besides, we won’t let anyone will
harm us. Right, Harper?â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“yeah, she’s right. We can assure that.â€Â​ I agreed.

“Okay then. Please take care and come back unharmed.â€Â​

I nodded my head, the same as Amanda. We started to move, leaving the palace for
the mean time. While we are on the way, I asked her about Matthew. I miss that
little cute angel.

“He’s with his nanny, I think he’s asleep now.â€Â​ She

answered.

“Oww, how I miss that child of yours. Anyway, did something happened when
we are gone?â€Â​ I asked her. She shook her head and answered nothing much.

“How about you? I heard that, there’s a rouge attack before you guys
reached the Rivermoon pack.â€Â​ She asked me back. I nodded my head.

“Yeah there are, we lose some of the warriors with us because of that
ambushed.â€Â​ I told her. She looked at me and pursed her lips.

“That’s too sad. What did you do? Did you use your power?â€Â​
she asked me.

“No, I’m still ready for them to know my secret.â€Â​ I answered

shortly.

“But, yeah.. I kinda used my power before and when the war
happened.â€Â​ I continued. I know that she’s aware on what happened
there.

“How?â€Â​ she asked me curiously.

“I just help secretly. In their eyes, I was just there not to help but to
watch.â€Â​ I replied while still walking.

“Hmm, harp?â€Â​ I looked at her.

“Yes?â€Â​ I asked her.

“This is just my opinion, please don’t get me wrong.â€Â​ I chuckled

softly when I hear uneasiness in her voice.

“Yeah sure, go ahead, say it.â€Â​

“It is really hard for you to tell to everyone your secret? I mean, I think they
won’t going to judge you. They will accept you for sure.â€Â​ She told to
me, I bite my inner lips and just stared at her.

Yes, it’s hard. Maybe this is the time for me to give a hint about my past to
her.

“Did I told to you that I once live in a pack?â€Â​ I asked her. She looked at
me and nodded her head.

“Yes, you mentioned it to me already.â€Â​ She answered.

“ReveBlood, that was my former pack.â€Â​ She stared at me curiously.

“What happened? Why aren’t you living with them now?â€Â​ she
asked me.
“As what I said before, they were dead. They all died in protecting me.â€Â​
I replied.

I saw her eyebrow furrowed.

“Protecting you in what?â€Â​ she questioned me once again.

“When I was at the age of 5, I’m living happily with my dad and the
whole pack. There’s no problem at all. All of them knew that I’m
special, but then later on in my sixth birthday, one of the pack official’s
betrayed us. He told to everyone he knew about my true identity---â€Â​ I paused
and looked at her to see her expression. She’s attentively listening to me.

“Until the news reached to the whole werewolves world, even in the witch,
vampire and human realms. Everyone wanted to get me, the witch and vampire
believe that I’m belong to them. the human in the other hand, they wanted
to do some experiment on me.â€Â​ Her lips parted because of the revelation I
said.

“So, just one week after my birthday. Everyone in my pack died, and they let
me escape. From that day, I live in shadows. Not letting anyone will know my
secret.â€Â​ I continued.

I smiled at her.

“You’re an exception, Am, I hope you won’t ruin the trust I

given to you.â€Â​ I told her. She smiled at me.

“Of course, I would never dare to betray your trust. You’re safe with
me, Harp.â€Â​ My smile widened because of what she said. She’s a true
friend and I’m glad to have her in my life.
Chapter 49: Going out
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Let’s go home, Matthew was looking for me.â€Â​ I heard Amanda

said so I looked at her.

“Your husband mind linked you?â€Â​ I asked. She nodded her head.

“Yes, we should hurry up. Matthew got this attitude that when he walked up,
I’m the first one who will he look for.â€Â​ She said and smiled. Matthew is
a sweet son, because of that I can see that Amanda was happy with them.

“Alright, let’s go back.â€Â​ As I said that I get off to the bed and
reach out for my coat.

We both leaved the house together and walked back to the Palace. We just stayed
there for two hours, I think? Yeah, two hours.

It’s still bright outside but no one is around.

“When we reach the forest, shift in to your wolf form and I’ll use my
super speed ability.â€Â​ I told to her, she glanced at me.

“Isn’t too risky? What if someone might see you?â€Â​ she asked
me with worry in her eyes.

“No one will see me.â€Â​ I assured her. She just stared intently at me so I
chuckled.

“Don’t worry, we can tell that you carry me.â€Â​ she blinked and
then later on she nodded.

“Sounds fair enough.â€Â​ She said and then smiled too.

As soon we reached the forest, she shifted in her wolf form and started running
inside the woods. I watched her run first before I started running. This will be a fun
run.

In just a matter of minutes, we reached the palace. I walked closer to her werewolf
form while walking in the hallway.

“We will see each other later, Am.â€Â​ I told into her mind.

“Alright, see you on dinner.â€Â​ She replied. I remembered something

about that word “Dinnerâ€Â​. I mentally rolled my eyes.

“I can’t join you later tonight, Am. I have something to do.â€Â​ I
gently decline.

“Oh, that’s too sad. Matthew wanted to see you, he’s happy
when he heard that your back.â€Â​ I smiled of what she said. That Kid…

“I’m really sorry that I can’t meet him tonight, but I promise,
I’ll you guys tomorrow.â€Â​ I apologized.
“It’s alright, we have a plenty of time to catch up.â€Â​ She replied.

“That’s right, I’ll go ahead now.â€Â​

“Yeah, sure. Me too, I need to go.â€Â​ I nodded my head. I watched her

changed her direction. I shrugged and just walk towards my room… geez, our
room perhaps.

I’m still little annoyed that they locked my own room. He’s really
damn serious when he said that I’m going to stay in one room with him
before we leave the palace.

I closed the door behind me as soon I entered. So… what should I do now? This
is damn boring. I was about to lay down on the bed when someone knocked on the
door.

“Queen?â€Â​ I heard a familiar voice asked. Is it Em or Adi? I think

it’s Em.

I sigh and walked towards the door to open it.

“Yes? Do you need something?â€Â​ I asked her. She smiled politely and
bowed.

“Greetings, the princess was looking for you.â€Â​ Oh, Zandea?

“Where is she?â€Â​ I asked her.

“In the living room.â€Â​ She answered shortly. A small smile from into my
lips.

“Okay, thanks for informing me. Please tell that I’ll be there
soon.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Sure, I will tell. Queen, anyway.. it’s nice to see you back
here.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Yeah, good to be back.â€Â​ I answered back.

“I’ll take my leave now then.â€Â​ She said and bowed her head
before walking away.

I closed the door and walked towards the mirror. I’ll just going to fix my hair,
when I’m done I winked to myself and mumbled perfect.

I go downstair and searched for Zandea in the living room, I saw her seating
comfortably while reading some magazine.

“Zandy.â€Â​ I said to catch her attention. She immediately looked at me,

she put down the paper and smiled.

“Hey.â€Â​ She greeted as she stood up.

“You wanted my presence, do you need something?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Are you busy?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“Not really, and actually I’m bored.â€Â​â€Â​ I answered
honestly. Her smile widened and she clap her head just once.

“Great, come! Let’s go in the city to shop!â€Â​ she exclaimed. This

time?

“Are you in?â€Â​ Maybe that’s a great way to kill the boredom
inside of me. I slowly nodded.

“Sure, I’m in.â€Â​ I answered.

“Cool, shall we go now then?â€Â​ I nodded again and answered,

let’s go.

We went outside the palace and get in to her purple-colored car. Her car’s
color is cool.

“I love your car.â€Â​ I complimented, she gazed at me.

“Really? Thanks.â€Â​ She said while smiling, she’s really an

energetic person.

“There’s no guard coming with us?â€Â​ I asked her. That’s

really odd, she’s a princess but no one will guar her?

“No, no one. When I’m going out, I don’t really like someone
following me like I can’t protect myself.â€Â​ She ranted, I just smiled. We
are the same in that matter, but she’s a princess and I’m just a
nobody back then.

I’m still not the Queen, they didn’t made a proper coronation and
lastly, he didn’t mark me. So.. until now, I’m still a nobody.

“Isn’t too risky? Someone might captured you. You’re a

princess.â€Â​ I asked her she shook her head.

“Not really, I’m not the crowned princess. I have less power, less
authority.â€Â​ She answered. Partly true, but still. She’s part of the
royalties.

I remained silent and decided not to ask anymore.

“Which part of the territory you wanted to go?â€Â​ she asked me.

“Anywhere you like to go at.â€Â​ I replied.

“Cool, I know a place. We will enjoy this night, but holly shit…â€Â​
She cursed when she remembered something.

“Does the king know that you go out with me?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, it’s too sudden. But don’t worry, as long there’s

nothing bad will happen to us. I can explain to him.â€Â​ I said that calm her a bit.

“Sure, nothing wrong will happen. Because if there is, he’ll going to
skin me alive even if I’m his cousin.â€Â​ She said and then chuckled.
I just smiled too but I went rigid when I remembered something too, oh shit. Money.

“I think I forgot to get something back in the palace.â€Â​ I told her, she
glanced at me.

“What it is?â€Â​ I bite my inner lips.

“Money.â€Â​ I answered shortly.

“Oh, don’t worry about that. It will be my treat anyway.â€Â​ I blink

once, really? That’s too nice of her.
Chapter 50: Surprise
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Eight o’clock in the evening, that was time we got home. I’m holding
ten paper bags in my hand, the five were dresses, two were high heels and the three
is jewelries. I Don’t want to buy all of this but she insisted and said…
she will leave me there if I refused.

“You’re so fun to hang out with, maybe let’s do this again

with Amanda later.â€Â​ She said as we are walking in the wide and long corridor.

“Sounds great, just notify me. But, that’s if I’m not

busy.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Sure, I’ll tell you when. Anyway, have a good night.â€Â​

“Night.â€Â​ I said and smiled. I had fun too, Zandea is a kind of a person
who is not hard to be with. She’s bubbly and funny, she always saying the
things she wanted to say. She got the confident not in the way that she’s
becoming a conceited person.

We go in different path after saying goodbye. A sigh escaped on my lips again as I

reached out room. I landed the paper bags on the bed and sit down. Why I feel like
there’s something I forgot to do?

I blink when I remembered it, dang, yeah right. I will go in his office and bring him a
proper meal. But before that. I should take a bath first. I’m too exposed
outside.

I stand up and go towards the bathroom. A few hours later, I’m finally
dressed. I should go in the kitchen first. I walked out on the room and find myself
walking in the hallway then down to the stairs again, alone. Geez, this place is super
huge. Just travelling into one place to another were already consuming and wasting
your time.

I just sigh in a little annoyance, this is one of the reasons why I preferred to live in
small places. I can go to where I wanted to quickly, a huge place will be just fine if I
can use my power… oh wait, yeah, power. So silly of me.

Since no one is around, I used my speed ability. I reached the kitchen in just a
matter of seconds. That feels so good, I just wish I can move freely in this place.

When I entered into the kitchen, the light was closed. I guess the cook were asleep
now. I bite my inner lips and think. Should I’ll be the one who’ll cook
his meal? I blink and sigh, damn sounds like. Alright then…

I opened the fridge and check what’s available. What he should like to eat,
meat, vegetable or fish? Maybe the three of them? I shrugged and just washed the
ingredients.

This would be just quick, after a few hours, I’m done cooking. I gazed on the
food I cook, I don’t know if he will like this but… he should be grateful
because I cooked something for him that I don’t usually do for others.
Okay, it’s time to get it ready. I put the food on a cute sized Tupperware that
I found in the kitchen. Nice, I should get going now. Using my ability again, I run
towards his office, it will found at the second floor, south wing of the palace.

I took a deep breath before getting in the room without his permission. This would
be a surprise anyway. But I hope, I won’t be the one who will be surprised.

My body stiffened from the next thing I saw. I blinked twice, this is kinda awkward.

“Ummmh…â€Â​ I can’t find something to say. There was a

group of men inside his room, five actually. Him, Lance, Hiro and two more
unfamiliar faces.

Lance was grinning form ear to ear at me, dang, don’t tell me he just set me
up? He will be busy huh, they were drinking liquor here.

I glared at lance, you’ll be death to me later.

“Who is she?â€Â​ I heard someone asked.

Lance chuckled.

“So bad f you Seb, you don’t even know your cousin’s
mate.â€Â​ I mentally rolled my eyes. The guy named Seb looked at me.

“The future queen? A human?â€Â​ My face lost its emotion.

“Not just a simple human, my brave and feisty human mate.â€Â​ My mate
said and chuckled. Is he drunk?

“Can someone explain to me what’s happening here? Lance?â€Â​ I

gave him a death glare but he just smiled at me and stood up.

“You really followed what I said, this is great.â€Â​ Not great, I’m
fucking annoyed here.

“Come here my beautiful mate.â€Â​ I glanced at him again, and frowned. I

remained silent, I saw the two unfamiliar persons stood up also and went closer to
me.

“Hey there, I’m Sebastian Montegromery, the crowned prince of this

kingdom.â€Â​ He introduced himself. He held my hand and he was about to kiss
the top of it but I pulled it away.

I don’t someone kissing my hand, that’s gross.

“Stop messing my mate around, Seb.â€Â​

Stop messing my mate around, Seb. I mimicked in my mind. He doesn’t

want someone messing up with me but he always doing it.

Sebastian just chuckled and raised both of his hand as a sign of surrendering.

“I’m Cody, the first prince. Obviously their cousins.â€Â​ The other
one introduces himself and pointed Sebastian and my mate. I just smile, this one
look so kind and a gentleman.
“Oh, that’s unfair! You smile at him.â€Â​ I heard Sebastian
exclaimed. I looked at him and gave him a look. If he didn’t try to kiss my
hand, I would smile at him.

“Stop being childish, Seb. She only smiled to those persons who deserve her
smile.â€Â​ Lance said, yeah, that’s partly true.

“She didn’t smile at me.â€Â​ I heard my mate murmured.. Who

would smile at him? he’s grumpy when the first time I met him and now, he
become clingy and too good to be true.

I let out a sigh.

“Okay gentlemen, this matter is over. Go back into your won rooms
now.â€Â​ I gently order them. They all stared at me, what? They don’t
want to obey me? do I need to use my power to them?

“she’s right, we’ll see each other tomorrow.â€Â​ Cody

agreed.

“Okay then, I’ll go ahead first. Maybe my wife is grumpy now.â€Â​

Lance said next. A brilliant idea form in my mind. I opened the mind link between me
and Amanda.

“Are you still up?â€Â​ I asked.

“Yeah, waiting for my husband to go back in our room. He said, he had an

important matter to do but he would be just quick.â€Â​ Ha, got you.

“He’s here in my mate’s office, he’s drunk. Punish

him, don’t forgive him tonight. Make this night his worse nightmare.â€Â​ I
told her.

“What? He’s drunk? That bastard!â€Â​ she cursed that made me

grinned wider. Lance, your dead.

“That’s all I want to say, night Am.â€Â​ As I said that, I cut the
mind link and focus on them again.

“Sure, bro.â€Â​ Sebastian told to him.

“Me too, I’ll go now.â€Â​ Hiro said.

“Say hi for me to Zandea, she still doesn’t know that were

here.â€Â​ Cody said, Hiro nodded his head.

“I will, bro.â€Â​ It seems like they forgot about my existence here now eh?

Hiro and Lance leaved the room first.

“We’ll get going now then too.â€Â​ Sebastian said to me and to my

mate. I just nodded my head, they nodded back.

I watched them left and then when the door closed I looked emotionlessly at him.
Now, we’re just alone.
Chapter 51: Everything Happens For A Reason
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“So mate, what is your reason why are you here?â€Â​ He decided to ask
me after a long staring moment. I stand still and just stared at him. Isn't obvious?
I'm here to give him a proper dinner. Like duh!? Is he blind? Or just dumb?

“Well?â€Â​ He asked me again. I walk closer to him while still

didn’t answering his question.

“Are you drunk?â€Â​ I seriously asked him.

“No.â€Â​ He denied. Tsk, liar.

“How much did you drink?â€Â​ I asked once again. He shrugged his
shoulders and leaned back on the couch.

“Just a little,â€Â​ he answered simply that made me raise an eyebrow to

him. Is he really kidding me? He looked a drunk man to me.

“Don’t lie,â€Â​ I warned.

“What? I’m not really lying. Look over there.â€Â​ He said and then
pointed a certain place.

I followed the place where he pointed. Dang, that’s the one word I thought
first. I saw a hundred empty bottles of liquors. They drunk all of that?

“Are you messing with me right now?â€Â​ I question him while glaring at
him.

He closed his eyes and answered no.

“ I’m not messing up with you mate, I told you. I’m not really
drunk.â€Â​ I narrowed down my eyes on him.

“Okay fine, whatever you say. Here’s your meal, enjoy eating.â€Â​
As I said that, I put the food i prepare on the table.

I was about to leave when he suddenly hold my wrist and pulled me back. Damn,
what does he need. He made me sat beside him.

“You cook all of this? Why? I thought you hate me?â€Â​ he softly ask. I get
his hand off my wrist and gave him a sarcastic smile.

“I do hate you, and I guess... I got fooled by lance.â€Â​ I replied. He stares
at me for so long.

“He fooled you?â€Â​ he seriously asked me. Yeah, he made me go here

and give him a proper dinner. I’m regretting now why I even come here.
Geez.

Instead of answering his questions, I stood up but he pulled me again. What the hell
is his problem?
“Answer my question.â€Â​ Is that a big deal? Lance just made him a
favour.

“Okay fine, he do convinced me to come here and gave you a meal. But I
guess, I shouldn’t do that since you’re just here, drinking
liquors.â€Â​ I said sarcastically.

He looked intently at me. And later on, he slowly smirked.

“You actually followed his advise haha, great. Anyway, why are you so angry
about?â€Â​ he asked me, I cam hear amusement in his voice. He does find this
funny huh.

I tried to stand up again but as usual, he stopped me.

“You can’t leave as long you won’t tell me the reason why
you’re angry.â€Â​ I get his hand off again and sarcastically smiled at him.

“It doesn’t matter why I’m annoyed, I need to leave now. I

wanted to sleep.â€Â​ I said firmly. He grinned at me.

“Why the rush? You don’t want to stay here with me? Hmm?â€Â​
he said and then flashed his killer smile. What is he doing? Trying to seduce me with
his smile? Nah, that's not effective to me.

“You know what? I’m annoyed now and please, let me go.â€Â​

He smiled and then let go off my hand, finally.

“Okay fine, go ahead now. Have a good night.â€Â​ He said sweetly.

He’s really drunk, so annoying. I let out a sigh and stay.

Okay fine, maybe I should take care of him. Just now, only now.

“Why you don’t leave? I’m letting you go now.â€Â​ He said

while looking at me.

“I change my mind, is that a bad thing?â€Â​ I asked him. He smiled and
shook his head.

“A good thing actually,â€Â​ he answered. My heart slowly melt upon

seeing his smile. It’s a genuine one.

Am I too harsh on him? He does really lower down his pride for me. He’s not
the same as the King I met five years ago.

“Why did you change?â€Â​ I asked him suddenly. He averted his gaze on
me and leaned back on the couch again.

“I wanted to earn your trust. I realized, I misjudged you, that I treat you so
bad. Rejecting you five years ago is the biggest mistake I’ve ever done in my
entire life. But I guess, I was just blinded by anger, anger for humans.â€Â​ I bite
my inner lip, is that my fault? Why I need to suffer from something that I
didn’t even do?

“Why you’re so angry with humans?â€Â​ I asked again.

“I don’t know if I told you this already, but... Human did something
cruel to my family. Something that they shouldn’t did, they killed my sister
and mother.â€Â​ Oh, I remember it now. It’s the hunters, they killed the
two of them. But as what i thought before, I’m not a human, nor part of the
hunters.

I have nothing to do with them because am I, myself was busy in hiding and making
sure the no one will know my secret except Amanda.

“But I realized, you’re not the same as those cruel humans.

You’re just feisty but you can’t hurt someone else who’s
innocent and kind.â€Â​ Partly true, but not exactly right. I can kill who ever I think
I should kill. Even it’s innocent in everyone’s eyes but not to me.

“Would you believe me if I kill someone else already?â€Â​ i asked him. He

quickly look at me.

“What do you mean?â€Â​ I darkly chuckled.

“I’m a killer.â€Â​ I said, well that’s true but I think he

won’t buy it.

“You’re joking right?â€Â​

“Actually, nope.â€Â​ I answered while shaking my head.

He stared intently at me like he's observing me if I’m telling the truth or not.

“Are you serious?â€Â​

“Nah, I’m just kidding.â€Â​ I sarcastically said. I told so he

won’t believe it.

He gave me a look which is I chuckled again.

“I’m just messing around, don’t take it seriously. Anyway,

you should stop drinking now and have a dinner.â€Â​ I said and then started to get
the food Tupperware inside the paper bag.

“I don’t know what you like to eat so... I prepared all of this.â€Â​ I
continued. When he doesn’t replied, i looked at him.

He's staring at me like I’m a kind of candy. Why he’s looking at me

like that?

“Zach?â€Â​ I said to get his attention. He blinked twice.

“Kindly repeat it?â€Â​ repeat what?

“Zach?â€Â​ I said unsurely.

“You called me by my name.â€Â​ Ha? I think I’ve called him by his

name once?

“Repeat it again.â€Â​ He’s making this a big deal again.

“Zach, is there any problem if I’ll call you by your name?â€Â​ I
asked while raising an eyebrow at him. He quickly shook his head.

“Nope, it won’t be a problem.â€Â​

“You can call me, Harper too from now on.â€Â​ He nodded his head and
smiled slightly.

“Okay, but I preferred calling you mate.â€Â​ I just rolled my eyes.

Whatever he want.

“Eat up now and have a rest too. You looked terrible.â€Â​ He unconsciously
touch his face.

“Am I look so bad?â€Â​ he asked me. I couldn’t help but to smile.

He’s conscious with himself too, that’s actually cute.

“Yes, you are. So start digging your food, I’ll stay here.â€Â​

“You sure?â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“One hundred percent sure.â€Â​ I replied. He smiled genuinely and sat

properly. He reached out for the spoon and fork and then start eating.

“You won’t join me?â€Â​ he asked me. I shook my head.

“Nope, I’m not hungry. I ate my dinner with Zandea outside.â€Â​ I

answered.

“Oh, I see. You go out with her. Okay then, I won’t force you to eat
with me but if you would like to join me, you’re free to do that.â€Â​ I just
nodded my head.

He started eating and all I do is to watch him. Weirdly, if I were him... I would
complain and make me stop watching him. But it seems like he’s enjoying
the moment.

“So, you have two cousins?â€Â​ I asked him, I’m pertaining to

Cody and Sebastian.

“Ten cousins actually.â€Â​ He answered. Ten? Oh, the crown princess and
Zandea. There are six more that I didn’t met.

“You will meet them later, I think they will come here next-next week for
celebrating the Lunar Eclipse.â€Â​ He continued.

“Would it be a large celebration?â€Â​ I asked him even if I already knew

the answer.

Just remembering that occasion makes me really sad. I miss my father, the whole
pack. I wish that person didn’t betrayed us, how I wish we’re still
happy today.

But... I think also, I wouldn’t met Amanda nor experience all of this if that
thing doesn’t happened. It’s really true that everything’s
happened for a reason.
“Yes, it is. Everyone will celebrate, but invited persons is allowed to come
here in the palace.â€Â​ He answered. Just like what Zandea told to me.

I didn’t bother to ask any more questions and just stare at him.

“Why did you stop asking?â€Â​ he asked me.

“I got no question to ask.â€Â​ I replied.

He stopped eating and take a glance at me.

“Let me ask you then?â€Â​ I just nodded my head.

“How did you discover werewolves?â€Â​ That’s an innocent

question but a little bit tricky.

I smirked in my mind, I think he wanted to know about me more. Sadly, my talent is

lying and making stories.

“I know werewolves since I was a child.â€Â​ I answered. That’s the

truth. His brows met at the middle.

“How is that happen?â€Â​ he asked once again.

“I was born in your world, the world of werewolves.â€Â​ I simply answered.

He looked confused so, I Chuckled.

“Don’t think too much about it. Just eat and we will talk later.â€Â​ I
told him. He nodded his head.

“Alright then, you’re surprisingly nice to me now.â€Â​ He

commented and then laugh lowly.

“Am I treating you bad?â€Â​ I asked while rising an eyebrow.

“Not really.â€Â​ He answered, that’s a lie. I’m really

treating him bad. But in fairness, he’s really making everything to gain my
trust.
Chapter 52: Upset
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Are you done eating? I’ll take my leave now then?â€Â​ I asked him
when I saw him just staring at me. His eyebrow furrowed and gave me an upset
look.

“I thought you won’t going to leave me here?â€Â​ he answered

back I gave him an amusing smiled.

“Of course, I’ll leave, when you’re done eating.â€Â​ His

face become serious, but I can see sadness in his eyes.

“I want you to stay.â€Â​ He whispered. Why he suddenly sounded so lost?

This time, I was the one who’s confused.

“Give me a valid reason to stay.â€Â​ he pursed his lips like he was thinking
what he will going to answer.

“Me, am I not a valid reason for you to stay?â€Â​ I’ve become

silent because of his answer. Actually No, yes? I don’t know. I’m
really upset about myself now. Why I am doing all of this when I’m keep
telling to myself that I’m mad at him.

Why I’m starting to care about his health, his existence. Why I’m
looking for him when he’s out of my sight, why I wanted to know about him
more? What’s really happening to me? This is not what I planned, the reason
why I am here now.

“Do you still have work to do? I guess you don’t have since you and
your friends and cousins were just drinking liquors.â€Â​ I asked instead of
answering his question.

I saw him nodded his head.

“I have, but they barged in my office so, I couldn’t say no to

them.â€Â​ He answered. Is he telling the truth?

“Can you just continue it tomorrow? You’re drunk now.â€Â​ He

slowly shook his head.

“Nope, I have another work to do tomorrow. You’re coming with me

actually,â€Â​ to where?

“Do I need to come tomorrow?â€Â​ I asked him. He nodded his head.

“You should.â€Â​ He replied shortly.

“Okay then,â€Â​ It seems like I have no choice now, eh? The edge of his
lips slowly rose up.

“If you wanted to go back in our room so badly, you can sleep here then
I’ll continue working.â€Â​ He suggested. I stared at him while thinking
what I will do, will I going to help him or just do what he suggested.
But I guess… I stand up.

“Come on, I’ll help you. You look tired at drunk. You need to sleep
also.â€Â​ I said and sign him to stand up.

“Are you sure?â€Â​ he asked me while standing up.

“Will I say I if I’m not sure?â€Â​ I said with a little annoyance in my

voice, but instead of getting offended by what I said. He smiled. And that’s
really weird.

“Great, don’t worry I’ll guide you.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

We head out in to his working place. I saw any papers above his table. What was
this? I get one and read.

“You will sign all of this?â€Â​ I asked him when I saw that these papers are
needed his approval. He shook his head.

“Not all actually,â€Â​ he answered. So, he will reject the others? I see.

“So, what I should do now then?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Bring me a cup of coffee first for me to stay awake. There’s a mini

kitchen here, there.â€Â​ He said while pointing a certain place. I gazed over the
area he pointed. I saw a door; I look at him again.

“Okay. I’ll get going now, wait for me.â€Â​ He nodded his head first
before starting to work. I sigh as I opened the door. Geez, why am I doing this. I
shrugged and just make his coffee.

When I’m done, I go back in his direction.

“Here’s your coffee, be careful. It’s still hot.â€Â​ I warned

him as I put the coffee in his table. He spares a glance at me and mumbled thank
you.

He’s drinking the coffee while still reading.

“What will I do next?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Just sit down, I ca manage this.â€Â​ He gently answered. Oka then,

I’m easy to talk with. I sit down on the chair in front his table.

This is kinda boring.

“Are you really sure that you won’t give me any work? I told you
I’ll help.â€Â​ I asked him once again.

“Your presence is a bit help, mate. Don’t worry, I’ll just

finished this quick.â€Â​ He answered without looking at me. I let out a sigh and
leaned back on the chair.

“Can I take a nap here?â€Â​ I asked him again.

“Are you sleepy?â€Â​ he questioned back. Nope, I’m just bored

and since I have nothing to do. I’ll take a nap now then? But instead of
answering that, I answered yes. He’s still thinking that I’m just a
human.

“Yes, kinda.â€Â​

“Alright, go back in the couch and have a nap. I’ll just wake you up
when I’m done.â€Â​ He answered. Great, I nodded my head and stood up.

I turned my back on him and walk back to the couch. I sat down and leaned my back
and then slowly closed my eyes to relax and calm down myself.

Maybe, I should really take a nap. A few minutes later, I found myself fell in to a
deep sleep. A few hours later, I felt someone lifted me up and carry me in bridal
way. I’m still sleepy so I just let him carry me.

The next thing I knew, I was laying down in a soft mattress, the bed precisely.

“I know you’re awake.â€Â​ He whispered so I slowly opened my

eyes.

“I didn’t tell that I’m sleeping.â€Â​ I answered back sassily.

He chuckled and smiled widely.

“Still feisty, resume sleeping now. I’ll just take a bath.â€Â​ He

informed me. I nodded my head and closed my eyes again.

Even if my eyes were closed, I can feel his intense stare at me.

“I thought you will go in the bathroom? I know I’m pretty so you
don’t need to stare at me like that.â€Â​ I amusedly said with my eyes still
closed.

He chuckled once again.

“Alright, I’ll get going now then.â€Â​ He answered, I felt him

started to move. And when I heard the door closed, I opened my eyes. It’s to
light over here, I adjust the light into just deem.

I go back in the bed again and comfortably lay down. I need to sleep before he can
come back. I think it will be hard to sleep when he’s already sleeping beside
me.

But damn, it looks like I can’t sleep now. Really damn. I sigh and opened my
eyes.

Calm down Alizah, you need to calm down. This is not the first time you stay in one
bed with him right. I’m talking to myself again. Geez.

Right, I shouldn’t be nervous. I should act cool, and not bothered. I heard the
bathroom door opened, it’s a sign that he’s done taking a bath. I
immediately closed my eyes.

“You’re still awake?â€Â​ I heard him asked me.

“Yeah,â€Â​ I answered shortly.

“Why?â€Â​ he asked again. What does he mean about the question why?

“Can’t sleep.â€Â​ I answered. I gelt him go towards the bed now.

“Sleep now, or you still want to do something.â€Â​ I immediately opened

my eyes. Do something? What might it be? Does he mean, I should take a bath too?
But I just did before going in the kitchen then to his office.

I saw him sat down on the edge of the bed. He’s wearing a white shirt and a
black boxer short. I averted my gaze on him and just stared at the ceiling.

“Me too, I can’t sleep.â€Â​ He continued when he saw that

I’m not going to talk.

I remained silent, I heard him sigh and just lay down on the bed also. We both stared
at the ceiling of the room.
Chapter 53: Questions
Harper Alizah Grace's POV

No one of us dared to talk, not until he decided to break the silence.

“I’m sorry.â€Â​ He mumbled suddenly. Why he's saying sorry?

“I know saying sorry is not enough for you to forgive me.â€Â​ My eyebrows
met, why is he acting this way again?

“But, as what I said. I’ll try to gain your trust even if it will takes time.
I’m willing to wait.â€Â​ He continued.

“What are you saying?â€Â​ I asked him in confusion. He slowly smiled.

“Since I found you again, I wanted to announce to the whole world that I
found my mate, the queen of werewolves.â€Â​ He continued.

What?

“I will held a coronation next week. By that time, the whole world will know
about you.â€Â​ I blinked twice. Is he really going to do that?

“I hope you will accept me, us, the whole werewolves race.â€Â​ He said
while looking directly in to my eyes.

I just couldn’t do nor say anything, I just stared back.

“But before that, I should mark you first.â€Â​

The Marking. I’m seriously speechless. Damn, I didn’t expect him to

say that.

“Say something please.â€Â​ I heard him pleaded. I closed my eyes lightly

and then opened it again.

“I got no words to say, but... Can you give me a time to think?â€Â​ He
nodded his head.

“Sure, I’m not rushing everything. I wanted you to think about it

carefully, but please, do give it a chance.â€Â​

“I’ll see what I can do.â€Â​ I shortly replied and averted my gaze at
him again.

“Can you tell me about yourself?â€Â​ he asked me again. I let out a sigh.

“What do you already know about me?â€Â​ I asked instead of answering

quickly what he asked.

I’ve been living here for how many days but I realized, we still didn’t
know each other.

“I guess, you didn’t even know my full name.â€Â​ I continued and
look at him.
“I know, I still remember it.â€Â​ He answered. I slowly smirked when I
heard him say that.

“Tell me, what is my full name?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, the woman who I regret rejecting five years
ago, the person I wanted to gain her trust.â€Â​ He answered and then smirked
too.

“How about you? Did you even know my full name?â€Â​ he asked in
amusement. Is he challenging me?

“Of course, I know. Who wouldn’t know your name, your

highness?â€Â​ I answered back. He raised his brow and sign me to say his name.

“King Zachary Vance Spencer Montegromery, the man who rejected me five
years ago and who’s acting so clingy and annoying now.â€Â​ I answered.

“You found me annoying?â€Â​ he asked. I raise an eyebrow too.

“Yes, you are.â€Â​ I answered, well that’s partly true but the real
reason why I said that is just to annoy him.

“You found me clingy too?â€Â​ he asked while coming near to me. He held
my hand while grinning from ear to ear. My eyes slightly widened when he hovered
over my body.

“Get off me.â€Â​ I complained but he just smirked.

“Tell me, repeat what you said. I might be clingy but just to you but
I’m not annoying.â€Â​ I glared at him.

“But you are, you’re annoying me when your clingy like this.â€Â​ I
told to him while trying to pulled away from his grip.

He just tightened his grip and widened his grin.

“You can get away from my grip, honey. You called me clingy and annoying--
-â€Â​ I cut him off.

“But that’s my opinion, what i feel. Is that a bad thing?â€Â​

He chuckled in amusement.

“It is honey, really, really a bad thing.â€Â​ I frowned. Why he's making it a
big deal?

“It’s not a big thing okay, You're really annoying and clingy.â€Â​ I
insisted.

“But it is, no one called me clingy and find me annoying.â€Â​ This time, I
looked directly in his eyes.

“Well, me.â€Â​ I answered bravely, he smiled.

“You’re quite brave honey,â€Â​

“Stop calling me honey, I’m not sweet.â€Â​

“What? Honey is quite a good endearment.â€Â​ He said and let go of my

hand. Finally, but my eyes widened again when he changed our position. I was the
one who’s staying above him. What the fuck?

I was about to get off above him but he stopped me.

“Don’t, I love our position now.â€Â​ I gave him a death glare.

“Nope, I’m not comfortable.â€Â​ I said and insisted to get off. He

couldn’t do anything but to let me.

“Since I can’t sleep, shall we play twenty questions?â€Â​ I

suggested.

“What twenty questions?â€Â​ he Asked me. Don’t tell me, he

doesn’t know that game. How pitiful.

“It’s a game, I will ask you twenty questions and you’ll going
to ask me too. I’ll ask you, you’ll ask me.â€Â​ I answered.

“Ah, I see. How about... What if, I don’t want to answer your
question?â€Â​ he asked. I smirked.

“If you don’t want to, of course, there will be a punishment. The
game will have a twist, if you can’t or don’t want to answer, the one
who asked will give a punishment. For example, if I don’t want to answer
your question, you’ll give a punishment.â€Â​ I answered. He grinned.

“Sounds so fun, alright. Let’s play now then.â€Â​ I nodded my head

and sat down on the bed, the same as him.

“Who will going to ask first?â€Â​ he asked me.

“Let play scissor, paper, stone stick.â€Â​ He nodded and get ready.

“In a count of three, let’s do it.. in one, two, three. Scissor paper
stick.â€Â​ I half sang.

He did paper, while me, I did stone. Geez, he won.

“Alright, you’ll ask first.â€Â​ I said and sigh, I just hope he

won’t ask about my family.

“Before I ask, how can I be sure that you’re answer is true?â€Â​ he

asked me.

“Play safe and honest.â€Â​ I answered simply. He nodded.

“Okay then, this is my first question. How old are you?â€Â​ I blinked.
That’s his first question? Ha, what a waste.

“I’m twenty four.â€Â​ I answered. What about him? Well I

don’t want to waste a single question just ask that simple matter.
“My turn, are you an only child?â€Â​ I asked. The solely reason why i play
this game is to fish about his personal life.

“Nope.â€Â​ He answered shortly. I bite my inner lips, that’s it?

“Why are you looking at me like that? Your questions is answerable by yes or
no.â€Â​ Oh, right. He got me there. Maybe I’ll asked why and what
questions.

“Okay, your turn.â€Â​

“When is your birthday?â€Â​ he asked me. Seriously? Is he making a slam

book about me? I grinned.

“Three months from now.â€Â​ I answered. His eyebrows furrowed.

“What, you didn’t asked the specific day and time.â€Â​ I amusedly
said.

“You got me there too.â€Â​ Well, karma is a bitch.

“My turn, Is your father still alive?â€Â​ i asked. He become silent on what i
asked.

“Yes, but seriously ill.â€Â​ He answered. Oh, that’s too sad.

“Sorry for asking, shall we move on? Ask me.â€Â​

“I heard that Amanda is your best friend. How is that happened?â€Â​ he
asked me.

“Well, it was all started ten years ago or more I think. I met her and then
surprisingly we clicked. We used to live in the same roof, not until i met you in the
coronation night and you... Exiled me.â€Â​ He’s face softened.

“I’m really sorry about that.â€Â​ He apologized again. I just

nodded, what is done is done, We can’t turn back the time and change
everything.

“Your turn.â€Â​

“Why did you reclaimed me after rejecting me?â€Â​ i seriously asked him.

“I realize what I did is wrong, my wolf suffered, the same as me.â€Â​ They
suffered too just like I and Reenah suffered.

“Okay, your turn.â€Â​

“Do you have any siblings?â€Â​ He asked.

I shook my head, I’m not sure about that. I’m the only child of my
father but my mother? Nah, I don’t know if I have another siblings with her
since I didn’t see her since birth.

“Nope, I don’t know.â€Â​ I answered that made his brow met at

the middle.
“Why you’re not sure?â€Â​ he asked. I smirked.

“Nah, one question a time. It’d my turn, wait yours.â€Â​ He sigh.

“Okay then, asked.â€Â​

“Since your asking about siblings, how about you? How many siblings you
have?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Two, the one is dead.â€Â​ He answered. He didn’t mentioned

where is his another siblings. This is too suspense.

“Okay my turn now, why you’re not sure?â€Â​ he’s really

curious about that huh.

“I leave with my father when i was a child and I didn’t have the
chance to met my mother so... I don’t know if i have half siblings or i
haven’t.â€Â​ I explained. He nodded his head, I know he has something in
his mind again. He wanted to ask me why I’m not living with my father any
more.

“Where is your other sibling?â€Â​ I asked him.

“He’s living with the first princess, he's my younger brother. Age
15.â€Â​ He answered. Oh, in the Jane pavilion? I see.

“Where is your father now? Why you’re not staying with him?â€Â​
He asked. As what I assumed.

“He’s dead.â€Â​ I simply answered.

“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t asked that.â€Â​ He apologize. I

shook my head.

“Not a big deal, I’ve move on now.â€Â​

“Good to hear, you should move forward and continue to live and
survive.â€Â​ I nodded. He’s right, I remember, my father were saying
those word to me when he’s still alive.

“Be brave always, don’t let anyone will harm you. If you will
experience misfortune in the future, don’t give up and fight. Think that
everything will be alright.â€Â​ He’s a great father. So rational and brave, I
really wish that bloody night did not happened.

“Harper? Are you alright?â€Â​ I was pulled back in to the reality when i
heard him asked that.

“Yeah, still fine. Who will ask next?â€Â​ i asked him.

“You, you’re the one who will ask me.â€Â​ He answered. I nodded.

“Did you ever experienced to fall in love?â€Â​

He shook his head.

“No, I’ve been waiting for the right girl and that’s you. To be
honest, I’m quite expecting that my mate will be a werewolf, but I guess, the
moon goddess planned different. I’m too dumb at first not to see this, but...
You’re worthy to wait for.â€Â​ He said that made me slight smile.
That’s sweet and slightly touched my heart.

“How about you?â€Â​ he asked me. I shook my head too.

“Nope, I didn’t.â€Â​ I shortly answered.

“I’ve been waiting for the right person in the right time.â€Â​
That’s not the real reason why I never experienced of falling in love.
I’m afraid that anyone will know my secret and the history will repeat itself
again.

Falling in love is a weakness.

“Why did you treat me so bad when you get me in my house?â€Â​ I asked
him.

“I’m fucking annoyed with the guards, I told them to get you
carefully but they end up chasing you. And to be honest, I’m not sure about
what i feel that time. So, I’m so sorry i really treat you so bad.â€Â​ I
nodded, sounds so reasonable enough.

“About that, why there’s a barrier surrounding your house?â€Â​ he

asked me seriously. I bite my inner lip, how will i answer that?

“There is?â€Â​ i answered innocently. Of course, he’s thinking

I’m a human. A human can’t create an invisible barrier right?

“Oh, forgot about it. Maybe that place is being protected by someone.â€Â​
And that’s me.

“My turn, why you’re keeping a lot of woman here at the

palace.â€Â​ He become silent on what i asked.

“I prefer not to answer that.â€Â​ Why though? Is he afraid that i will find
his word not rational?

“Okay then, punishment.â€Â​

“Whatever might it be, I’ll accept it.â€Â​ I grinned wider.

“Sure, you’ll sleep on the floor tonight.â€Â​ I answered. His eyes

slightly widened.

“What?â€Â​ I gave him a meaningful look.

“You said you will accept my punishment, so, you’ll going to sleep on
the floor.â€Â​ I repeated and then smiled. Ha, got you.

“Okay fine, but after this game.â€Â​ I nodded.

“Alright, ask me now.â€Â​ He slowly smirked too.

“Are you willing to marry me?â€Â​ What kind of question is that?

“That’s not a valid question.â€Â​ I complained. Marry him? I

can’t say no or yes.

“What? I wanted to ask you this.â€Â​ Argh.

“I preferred not to answer the question.â€Â​ I stated and then frowned.
He’s tricky, dang.

“Punishment.â€Â​ He said meaningful.

“Okay, state your punishment.â€Â​ Before he answered he grinned from

ear to ear.

“Kiss me on my lips.â€Â​
Chapter 54: Game
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

My lips parted from what he said, is he serious now? Dang, if yes… this is not
good.

“You’re just kidding right?â€Â​ I asked in disbelief, he can be

serious. No…

“Do I looked kidding you?â€Â​ He seriously said but a glint of amusement

can be seen in his eyes. I enlarge my eyes on him, this is not a right time to joke like
that. I closed my eyes and took a deep breathe.

“Okay, I’ll take back my punishment on you but… I

won’t do your punishment also.â€Â​ I formed a deal with him. He raised
his eyebrow, clearly he won’t agree with my suggestion.

“Are taking back the rule you made? You said, there will be a punishment.
I’ll do your punishment, but you need to do yours too.â€Â​ He insisted.
Damn, how will I do that? Kissing him? Not in a million years. I didn’t noticed,
he’s face were closed to mine. I blinked twice and leaned back.

“What are you doing?â€Â​ instead of answering my question, he smirked.

“Waiting for your action,â€Â​ what action? Is he really thinking that

I’ll kiss him? that I’ll initiate the kiss? No freaking way! I’m
not like that.

I put my hand on his face and slightly pushed him away. But instead of getting away,
he pulled me closer with him. And the result, we both fell in to the bed.

My eyes widened and my heart starting to race because of what he did, hell, this is
too much. He’s too close and I’m not comfortable with it. I was about
to get off over him but he pulled me back and switched our position. He’s
above me now while trapping me on the bed.

He’s holding my two hands and pinned it over my head.

“What the hell do you think you are doing?â€Â​ I asked seriously.
I’m not joking anymore, damn, I don’t like what’s happening
right now. This is not what I’m expecting to happen. I only initiate the twenty
questions game just to seek any information about him, not this.

“What do you think I am doing?â€Â​ He asked back instead of answering

my question. What? I narrowed down my eyes on him. Is he over smarting me now?

“Get off,â€Â​ I demanded. But the jerk only shook his head and pulled me
even closer to him. The heck?

“I’m not kidding now, Zach.â€Â​ I warned him.

“I’m not kidding also, honey.â€Â​ I can hear amusement in his

voice. Argh, so annoying.
“Stop calling me honey!â€Â​ Instead of obeying what I said, he called me
honey repeatedly. Dang, he’s really annoying. With all my force, I switched
our positions.

“Oh, take it easy… You’re so wild.â€Â​ What? I glared at him.

He’s grinning so wide right now, he found our situation funny huh. I hit his
arm while still glaring at him so badly.

“Ouch, babe. That hurts,â€Â​ He said and then laughed. I know he

doesn’t feel any pain from that hit, he’s just acting.

“Oh please, I know that hit doesn’t hurt you so don’t pulled
that act on me,â€Â​ I bitched out. He just chucked softly and loosen up a bit his
grip on me.

“You’re seriously hurting me babe, but oddly I’m liking

it.â€Â​ He said and then bite his lower lips, sensually. Seriously, he needed to stop
now. This is not funny. I looked at him in disbelief, is he really doing this now? So
childish of him.

“Don’t look at me like that, babe.â€Â​

“Don’t call me babe!â€Â​

“Babe.â€Â​ He said and then smirked. See, he said he’s not

annoying but actually he is.

“Zach.â€Â​ I warmed venomously while looking at him so badly. He

chuckled one more time and let go off my hand. But the next thing he did really
caught me off guard. He held my face and captured my lips, damn what is he doing?
My body went rigid at the sudden touch, I seriously don’t know what I should
do.

He bites my lower lips that caused me to open my mouth out of shock. He used that
opportunity to deepened the kiss. I blinked twice, I wanted him to stop but his kiss
and touch were sending a tingling sensation over my body that making me wanted
to kiss him back.

A low groan escaped from my lips when he bit my lower lip, I feel the pain
but… why it feels so good. Damn, this is not good.

“What are you doing to me?â€Â​ He said huskily in my lips. No, I should be
the one asking him that. what is he doing to me? why I’m not pushing him
away?

“I’m not doing anything to you.â€Â​ I replied. Surprisingly, I still

have a hold into my voice, I didn’t stutter.

“That’s it, you’re not doing anything but why I every time I
looked at you, I can help myself from wanting you, ravishing that body of yours.
You’re the only one who can make me feel this way, the one who can make
my guards down,â€Â​ he slightly leaned back to see my reaction. I’m
certainly sure that I had no expression on my face.

Well for one, confusion. I’m not sure why he’s telling this now, I
know to myself too that… I still don’t trust him, maybe… just a
little. The thought o him killing me still in my mind. He’s still the king who
rejected and hurt me five years ago.

He slowly held my hand and put it into his chest, I can feel his heart beating fast the
as mine. He got a heart, literally, but I doubt if he’s using it and able to use
it. He’s rude, arrogant, boastful and cruel. I’m not wondering
anymore if he’s a stone-hearted person.

“Do feel it?â€Â​ he asked. Although, I can hear vulnerability in his voice
but I’m still not convince that what he said were true. A man can act
whenever he wants, most of the man in this world is a good liar. You can’t
pinpoint what is true and not. He can be deceiving, if I’ll trust his words
now… he will only hurt me later.

It is necessary for me to avoid doing mistakes, trusting someone easily is a risk.

“I always feel this way when your around, you probably can’t notice
it because your mad at me. But now, I wanted to change everything. I wanted you to
know who really I am, what I feel, and what’s inside my mind.â€Â​ After
saying that, he smiled, a genuinely one.

I admit, he got a beautiful smile, it’s a warm one. Seeing him smile like that
can make me doubt all the words I’ve said in my mind a while ago. Is he
worth it to trust?

“Say something please,â€Â​ he pleaded. I blinked again, I don’t

know what to say, not even a single word. I’m lost, so upset. I didn’t
expect him to say those words to me. When I came here with him, I expected him to
treat me bad while I’m staying here.

So… it’s a great shocked to know that everything turned upside down.
The king I met five years ago and when I saw him again is long gone. Another part in
my mind saying that I should trust him, but my mind also disagreeing strongly that I
should observe and know him more before trusting him.

Which is somewhat correct.

“Let’s sleep now, you kissed me and you shouldn’t do that.

Since, I didn’t do the punishment you gave to me, you can sleep on the bed
tonight. Have a great sleep.â€Â​ As I said that, I lay down comfortably on the bed
and turned my back on him. I didn’t spares him a glance, even I wanted to
know his expression.

I know he’s expecting me to say something, tell my feelings too, perhaps?

But nah, he won’t know what I feel. Even I, I don’t even know what
really I felt for him. This is confusing indeed.
Chapter 55: Game (Part 2)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Even if I closed my eyes, I can’t sleep. This is not new to me anymore, every
time he’s near, I’m not at ease, he’s presence is enough to
bother me.

I took a deep breath and open my eyes. It is dark around the room but because of
my night vision ability, I can clearly see the surroundings.

“Still can’t sleep?â€Â​ I heard him softly asked me. I didn’t

bother to answer his question, instead I spare him a glance. He’s not looking
at me, he’s staring at the ceiling too.

I quickly averted my eyes on him when he was about to look at me.

“Shall we continue playing the twenty questions?â€Â​ I blink, is he serious?

I think, it’s too late. We are supposedly sleeping right now.

“Nope, we will not. Sleep now.â€Â​ I answered and closed my eyes again.
Sleep now Alizah, sleep. I talked to myself.

“But I can’t sleep.â€Â​ Oh, and that’s my fault?

“I have nothing to do with that,â€Â​ I felt him move and get off the bed to
turn on the light.

“Actually, you’re the reason why I can’t sleep.â€Â​ He said

while looking at me. My brow furrowed and sat down on the bed.

“You have your own mind and body, you can sleep without minding me. so
why me?â€Â​ He grinned widely and walk towards my direction again.

“I know you can’t sleep because of me, do I need to say that to you
too?â€Â​ He said as he held my jaw using his one hand.

I bit my inner lips, he got it right. Damn, he used my own word against me. But heck
no, he won’t win. I slowly smirked at him and get his hand off on my face.

“Okay then, I can’t sleep because of you. Do I need to kick you out
over here so that I can sleep?â€Â​ I sass out. I assumed him to raise an eyebrow
but instead, he looked amusedly at me.

“You will kick out me out in my own room? Is that fair?â€Â​ he said while
pouting. Is he still drunk? This is the first time he pouted like this. Geez, I
can’t deny the fact that he looked so freaking cute.

I suppress my smile and looked seriously at him.

“I still remember the time you said that this room is also my room too.â€Â​
He blinked twice.

“When I said that one?â€Â​ wow, now he looked confused.

“When…â€Â​ I am too, I can’t remember when he said it but

yeah, I heard him said that.

“When…?â€Â​ Argh.

“Forget about it.â€Â​ I replied and rolled my eyes.

“You’re just making things, why you just tell me that… you love
being here with me.â€Â​ I immediately looked at him. The heck? where his word
came from? Ha! I bravely met his stares.

“If I love being here with you, why I wanted to kick you out?â€Â​ I
answered back and grinned devilishly. This time, he chuckled so loudly.

“Silly you,â€Â​ oh, and I’m the one who’s silly now huh?

“I’m not silly, you’re the one who’s silly here.â€Â​

He smiled and then slowly laughed genuinely.

“Why you’re so grumpy?â€Â​

“Why you’re so annoying?â€Â​ I answered back. Geez, why are we

making this nonsense argument? I sigh and looked at him, seriously.

“You know what? We should drop this topic. Sleep now, have a good
nap!â€Â​ As I said that, I was about to lay down on the bed but he stopped me.

“Hold on, I can’t sleep, you can’t sleep. Let’s play

another game until we fall asleep.â€Â​

“Okay, state the game name?â€Â​ I asked him while crossing my arm on
my chest. He smiled and stood up.

“Come on,â€Â​ he signs me to get off the bed. I just confusedly looked at
him.

“Come on, we will go somewhere else to play that game.â€Â​ Eh? Why
would we need to go out? What if we fell asleep? Where will we going to sleep?

“Just get off and follow me.â€Â​ He said like he read my mind but I know
he doesn’t. I just sigh and stood up. He opened the door and let me go out
first.

We are currently walking in the long hallway, we didn’t go downstair so I

assume, the place we will go were just close.

“Here we are,â€Â​ I stared at the door in front of us. Where are we?

“What are we doing here?â€Â​ I asked him. He looked at me and then

smiled.

“You will know when we go inside, shall we?â€Â​ I just nodded. Okay. He
opened the door and go inside first. As soon I got in, my brow furrowed. A mini bar?
What are we going to do here? Drink liquor? I seriously looked at him.

“Eh… don’t look at me like that. We will play the game

here,â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow while crossing my arm on my chest. Okay then, if
we play the game here. What game and why here?

“There’s a lot of wine here,â€Â​ and so?

“We will drink while playing games, it will help for us to sleep quickly.â€Â​
What a dumb suggestion. After drinking too much liquor we will be wasted and
won’t remember what are we doing. Is he planning to make me drunk?

“Okay, state your game but this doesn’t mean that I’m
agreeing to play it with you.â€Â​ I seriously said. He smiled and looked around the
whole area.

“Alright, let me tell the game name first.â€Â​ I just nodded my head and
walked towards the couch. My feet hurt from standing. He followed me and sat
beside me.

“The game was just like twenty questions but it does have different twist.
The game called Tell or Drink, from the name itself. It’s either to you if
you’ll answer the question I’ll gave to you or you’re going to
decline it and just drink.â€Â​ He told to me. Sound so fun but a little messy.

What if I always don’t want to answer his question? I need to drink and get
drunk? Geez.

“What can you say about it?â€Â​ He asked me.

“Aren’t you drunk enough? You drunk with the Royal Beta, Gamma
and with your cousin a while back.â€Â​ He smiled at me and hold my shoulder.

“Don’t worry, I’m still fine and not drunk. I won’t get
drunk easily so let’s play.â€Â​ I bet he’s not like this when
he’s in his right mind.

“No, we need to go back and just force ourselves to sleep,â€Â​ He shook

his head.

“Are you afraid to get drunk honey? Don’t tell me…

you’ve got some small tolerance towards liquor?â€Â​ I narrowed down my
eyes on him. Is he challenging me? Only if he knows that I don’t get dunk
easily. Any kind of wine was just like a water to me. Ha, perk of being a tribrid.

“Nah, okay fine. If you insisted. Shall we start playing this game, oh
wait… let’s add another twist to our game.â€Â​ I suggested while
smirking widely.

“Why I find your smile weird? What are you planning?â€Â​ I chuckled
darkly and stated my suggestion instead of answering his question. And nah,
I’m not smiling at him. This is called evil smile.

“Whoever will sleep first should obey the one last wish of the winner, did you
agree with that?â€Â​ I asked him. He stared at me for how many seconds before
nodding his head.

“Okay, I bet I’m not the one who will sleep first even if I’m
still drunk.â€Â​ He said while smirking too. Oh, he’s sure that he’ll
win huh. Well let’s see.
“Let’s start now then for us to know who will be the last man
standing,â€Â​ I said and gave him a challenging look. He stared back with the
same expression as mine.

“Who will ask first?â€Â​ he asked.

“let’s do again the scissor, paper, stone, stick game.â€Â​ I

suggested, he nodded his head and prepared.

“scissor, paper, stone, stick!â€Â​ I half sang. I slowly smiled when I saw
that I won. He did paper while I did scissor. Haha, got yah. I should ask personal
questions that I know he won’t going to answer. It’s time to get a
person drunk.

I know he’ll ask me personal questions too, but even if he’ll do

that… it will be hard for me to get drunk. May the best man win and survive.
Chapter 56: Tell or Drink
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“That’s too unfair! You keep on asking me questions that I

don’t even know the answer!â€Â​ I complained. Damn, I didn’t
know that he can be this tricky. I fix my hair furiously, and grab the shot glass full of
wine on the table.

“Honey, you ask too many questions too and I answered those, you just
don’t want to share yours.â€Â​ He said amusedly. I glared at him, damn
he’s mocking me. How could I answer when he’s asking about my
past? The past that I wanted to forget.

I asked him about his family a while back but heck, he answered it surprisingly. I
thought he won’t going to share about that matter.

“Woah, easy. Don’t look at me like that-â€Â​

“Look like what?!â€Â​ I hissed. Geez, I think I drink too much now. Argh,
it’s really unfair! I said that I won’t get drunk, but it’s looks
like I will right now. This is all his fault! I hit his arm without any reason.

His eyes widened in disbelief.

“Did you just hit me?â€Â​ I gave him a death glare.

“Do, I didn’t.â€Â​ I answered sarcastically. He caresses his arm

while still looking at me. I enlarge my eyes on him.

“What?!â€Â​ He shook his head and smiled. His smile hit my nerves, I hate
seeing him smiled now. It’s damn annoying.

“Don’t smile!â€Â​ He confusedly looked at me.

“What? Are you alright? Are you drunk?â€Â​ Me? drunk? Ha!

“Do I look like one?â€Â​ I asked while pointing myself. He let out a soft
laugh, what? He found me hilarious? I slapped his arm again.

“Hey, that actually hurts so stopped it.â€Â​ Stopped it my ass, I repeatedly

punch him. Argh, I have the urge to beat him so badly now.

“Ouch, stop! Alizah!â€Â​ he whined but I kept on punching him.

“I hate you so much! Why you’re doing this to me now!â€Â​ I burst
out. I closed my eyes while still hitting him, why I’m acting this way too?

He held both of my arm and pulled me closer to him.

“Stop it now, you’re hurting yourself. Maybe you’re drunk,

come on… You need to sleep.â€Â​ By that I opened my eyes and sat
properly.

“Oh well, who said that I’m drunk? I’m just acting you
know,â€Â​ I said and pulled my hand on his grip. I saw his jaw slightly dropped.
Did he really think that I’m drunk? Oh well, I think I am but of course I
won’t show it to him. Geez, if he knew that I’m drunk… that
would be embarrassing.

I’m confidently and brave a while ago that I’ll win this game of him.
Nah, focus Alizah. You should win, don’t let him defeat you. There’s
a bet in this game, remember that once he wins, you need to obey him.

Geez…

“Let’s get going on the game.â€Â​ I said when I noticed that

he’s still staring at me. He shrugged and sign.

“Okay, but you still haven’t drink that,â€Â​ he said and pointed a
glass of wine on the table. Oh, he still remembered it. I grabbed the glass and drink
straight the wine. It’s really strong, I almost split it out.

I wiped the edge of my lips and look at him.

“Who will going to ask next?â€Â​ I asked him.

“You,â€Â​ he replied shortly. Okay, my turn. I’m sure he

won’t going to answer this one.

“How many girls have you ever fucked?â€Â​ I asked straightly while
looking in his eyes. I know, I should ask that useless question but I can’t help
it. I wanted to know and hear it from his own mouth even if I know that he’s
a play boy, ah a fuck boy.

He opened his mouth to answer my question but he closed it again. I think he

can’t find a right word to say. Ha, got yah. Come on, answer it.
 It’s just a simply question right.

“I think it’s inappropriate to answer that one,â€Â​ I raise an

eyebrow. Really? How it became inappropriate? It’s just answerable by a
number. I didn’t asked for their names.

“You can’t answer it? Why? It’s that hard to tell me your
wrong deed?â€Â​ I questioned him. He looked softly at me.

“Come on, don’t ask me about that. I already regret what I did in the
past. Those girls who I fuck is solely a mistake. A big mistake.â€Â​ I laughed
without humor because of what he said. So, he does really fuck a countless woman
when I’m being exiled in this place.

He’s indeed a playboy, I won’t wonder if he’s still now.

I’m not even convinced that he changed, even if I saw that he throwed away
all the concubines in this palace. I rolled eyes and sign him to drink.

“Okay then, if you don’t want to answer, drink.â€Â​ I demanded. I

just smirked when he drinks the liquor straight. Geez, he didn’t even cough. I
guess, he’s used to drink much.

He put the glass on the table and looked at me.

“My turn,â€Â​ he said and then smirked.

“Okay, ask right away.â€Â​ I answered while grinning.

“I know there’s something strange about you, what is the real reason
why you’re living here in the werewolf world?â€Â​ I became silent because
of what he said. Is he saying this to fish about my real identity? Nah, he
won’t know not until I’ll tell to him.

“I told to you already, I was born and grow up here.â€Â​ That’s the
truth but in his side, it won’t make sense. Why a human live and grow up
here? That’s indeed confusing. He raised his eyebrow on me. See,
he’s upset.

“Then why I didn’t sense you? That a human was here?â€Â​ eh? Is
that my fault the he can’t sense me? And one more thing, I’m away
from him. His ability got some limitation. Everything has a limitation. Even the
strongest person in this world has a limitation.

“Hey, you can only ask one question a time.â€Â​ I said and smirked. He
rolled his eyes and sign me to ask him. Okay, ask something he can’t
answer. Make him drunk and sleep. Hahaha, I laughed devilishly in my mind.

“Why did you brought hooker here in the palace?â€Â​ I’m not done
yet with that question. As what I remember, he can’t answer that question
when we played twenty questions, oh wait, he can’t answer or he just
don’t want to answer?

He smirked at me.

“I know you’ll ask that, but nah… I won’t going to

answer that so, cheers.â€Â​ He grabbed a glass of wine again and drink it. The
grin on my face widened, that’s it, drink, drink until you lose the game you
made.
Chapter 57: Promises
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Look at you, your cheeks were turning scarlet haha,â€Â​ I can’t

help but to laugh just upon looking at him. Damn, he looked so cute now, but of
course, I won’t going to tell it to him. I don’t want him to think that I
found him adorable.

Like duh, I won’t say any words that might please him. If I would, that would
be just a mistake. I’m not in my right mind, like now, I admit that I’m
a little tipsy but not drunk. He looked seriously at me, but a seconds later, he smiled
widely.

“Why don’t you look to yourself too? You looked really drunk,â€Â​
He said with a smirk lurking in his lips. I grinned wider too and rested my hand on
the table while looking directly in his eyes.

“Who said I’m drunk? It’s you who is drunk,â€Â​ He

smirked and put his face closer to mine. I didn’t leaned back, instead, I met
his stares bravely.

“Really? but you looked like one now.â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow, how could
he say that? I gave him a challenging look.

“I’m not, if you don’t believe me? I don’t care,â€Â​

His smirked widened.

“Sure, you’re not.â€Â​ As he said that, he leaned back on the

couch. My eyebrow furrowed, he didn’t believe me, isn’t he?

“I said I’m not drunk!â€Â​ he looked at me, he’s clearly

amused and I don’t fucking like it.

“Stop looking at me like that,â€Â​ I said empathically, slightly closing my

eyes. I don’t like the way he looked at me, I feel like he’s making fun
of me.

“Chill, what are you so angry about now?â€Â​ I glared at him, seriously?
He’s asking me that? argh, why I’m so grumpy again? I think the
liquor is having an effect on my system now. But nah, I won’t let him win.

“Nothing,â€Â​ I sass out, and leaned back on my seat also.

“Shall we continue the game?â€Â​ I continued while yawning, I glance over

the window, it’s still dark outside. I shook my head to wake up myself,
don’t get too much distracted Alizah, you should win this game.

“Of course, we will, but are you still okay? You know, we can stop this game
if you wanted to sleep now,â€Â​ He said that only earns my death glare, is he
really challenging me?

“Do I look not okay in your eyes?â€Â​ I snapped out. He shook his head
and sat properly.
“Nah, you’re perfectly fine in my eyes.â€Â​ Why I heard sarcasm in
his voice? I blink twice and switch my seat next to him.

I crossed my leg and looked seriously at him.

“What do you mean by the sarcasm in your voice, alpha king?â€Â​ he

looked at me with smile in his face, clearly he’s having fun, a lot of fun now
huh?

“There’s no sarcasm in my voice, mate.â€Â​ He replied, do I need

to believe that? I fixed my hair and raised an eyebrow at him.

“I don’t believe you, I believe in my ear. I heard you being sarcastic
on me,â€Â​ I still insisted. He sat properly while still staring at me.

“Believe me now, I won’t lie to you. Never, look…â€Â​ he held

my hand and bring it closer to his lips.

“I would never lie on you again, I’ve learn my lesson. Lying would
hurt you, if possible I don’t want you to feel any pain caused by me. If ever I
hurt you, please remember that I didn’t mean it.â€Â​ Why the
conversation became like this again?

I pulled my hand on his gripped and smiled slightly, “Okay then, as you said
so. I just hope that you’re not lying to me. I just want you to know also, if
ever I found out that you’re lying… it would be harder for you to earn
my trust.â€Â​ I answered back.

“What do you mean about that? does that mean that you’re trusting
me now?â€Â​ I can heard hope in his voice. I chuckled while shaking my head.
Geez.

“That was not what I mean, yeah, maybe I trust you, not fully but a little.
Think about this, If I don’t trust you, do you think I’m here right now
drinking with you?â€Â​ I questioned with a smile in my lips. A second of silence, he
able to cope out with shocked. He smiled widely and pulled me closer to him without
any permission to embrace me a hug.

“You made me really happy now,â€Â​ he whispered while still embracing

me. I smiled and partly closed my eyes. Slowly, I hug him back. It’s not a
bad thing, right? We kissed already. Hugging won’t be a big deal.

I feel his body tensed up a little, but later on, he put his hand on my back and
hugged me even tighter. I admitted, he’s the second guy who got intimate
at me like this. Well, my father was the first. For how so many years, someone
hugged me again like this. It’s really a heart-warming situation.

I rested my head on his shoulder and sigh.

“Are you sleepy?â€Â​ I heard him asked. Yeah, we’ve been

drinking for how many hours now. It’s unfair actually, I think I will eat the
words I’ve said in my mind earlier. I don’t expect him to have this
high alcohol tolerance. I mean, he’s been drinking with his cousins and
friends this afternoon, but he’s still not drunk enough to sleep.

“A little, but I will be okay. I’ll remain awake,â€Â​ I answered while
sitting down properly. He held my hand and made me looked at his eyes.

“It’s okay honey, you can sleep now. Don’t force yourself,
let’s end up this game.â€Â​ Really?

“How about the bet?â€Â​ I asked him. He shook his head and kissed my
forehead.

“Let’s forget about that too,â€Â​ He answered smilingly. A little by

little, the edge of my lips rose to show a genuine smile.

“Okay then, let’s get going. We need to sleep now,â€Â​ As I said

that, I stand up from the couch. He smiled and stood up too. He leaned his hand in
front of me, I didn’t think twice and accept it.

“Sure, my queen.â€Â​ I bit my inner lips preventing myself to smile again.

He opened the door for us to went out the room. As we got out, he snakes his hand
around my waist and lead me back to our room.
Chapter 58: Storytelling
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“You looked terrible, what happened to you last night?â€Â​ I sigh and
looked at Amanda. She’s with her son, Matthew. I smiled when I saw the
cute little guy smiled at me.

“Hey there, Matthew,â€Â​ I greeted and hug him. Oh, I miss this child.

“Hello, my beautiful aunty.â€Â​ He greeted back. I smiled widely while

tapping his back lightly.

“Oh, well?â€Â​ Amanda asked again so I looked at her. Except from the
game play last night, nothing much happened. I woke up this morning alone in the
bed, I don’t know where did he go because he didn’t left any card
saying that go somewhere else. Anyway, why would he say to me his whereabouts?

Geez, what am I saying in my mind?

“Because you’re missing him, Alizah,â€Â​ my wolf replied. Oh?

Missing him?

“Stop saying nonsense things, Reenah.â€Â​ I warned her but she only
giggled.

“In denial,â€Â​ Venice murmured but I heard it, like duh, she’s me,
I am her.

“I’m not, I don’t miss him, nor crave for his presence. He can
go somewhere else he wanted to go without saying it to me,â€Â​

“Ah, Ven and Reenah was right. You’re in denial and missing him so
badly,â€Â​ Wendy agreed. What?

“Even you? You three were teasing me.â€Â​ Instead of saying sorry, they
laughed. Geez.

“Harper?â€Â​ I was being pulled back in the reality when Amanda called
my name.

“Ah, sorry. I was talking with Reenah, Venice and Wendy,â€Â​ I told to her
in her mind. Her eyebrow furrowed. Oh, I forgot she doesn’t know them.

“Reenah was the name of my wolf, Venice for my demon, and Wendy for my
witch.â€Â​ Her lips slightly parted.

“That’s slightly shocking, you actually gave them a name.â€Â​ I

smiled and sat down on the couch.

“It would confusing when I don’t gave them a name,â€Â​ she

nodded.

“True, I name my wolf too.â€Â​ She agreed while sitting down beside me. I
known her for how many years but I still don’t know the name of her wolf.
“It seems like you forgot to introduce your wolf to me, my dear friend,â€Â​
I commented. She smiled widely and leaned back on the sofa.

“Yean, I do forgot. I named my wolf Adira,â€Â​ My brow slightly furrowed.

Why Adira? It sounded like a villain name.

“I know what are you thinking, yeah, Adira is a Villain name. Remember the
movie entitled, Dark Heroine?â€Â​ she asked me. I pursed my lips and think
carefully. Dark Heroine? It does sound familiar to me. My eyes lit up when I
remembered it.

“You’re favorite movie when you’re still a child. How silly of

me, you’ve been saying that story so many times. I feel like you memorized
the whole scene of the movie, even the lines,â€Â​ I answered happily.

“Mommy, you said a lot of stories to me but you never tell that story. I
wanted to know the details too,â€Â​ I looked at Matthew when he said that. Oh,
yeah he’s with us.

Amanda Caressed his hair and moved him on her lips.

“Alright, I’ll tell the story. Listen carefully hmm?â€Â​

Matthew’s eyes lit up and yelled yes out of happiness. It’s really nice
to see him smiled. The cuteness of children was unbearable.

“Are you ready honey?â€Â​ She asked again. She’s delaying the
story telling, Matthew attentively nodded his head. I took a deep breath and leaned
back on the sofa. This will be a long story, the reason why we became best friend.

12 years ago

It’s been Sunday’s morning when I decided to go out, it’s

spring season. There will be a celebration in Jane Pavilion, I wanted to go. And
I’m curious, I heard on Plaza, the celebration of the spring season will be
huge.

The royalties and different Alpha of every pack will attend. The Jane Pavilion is quite
a large place, it is the place where the crowned princess lives.

At young age, I mastered my powers and abilities. It’s a perk of being a

tribrid, I’m easy to learn. I wore the hoodie of my jacket and then run faster.
After a few hours of running, I able to reach the land of Dawn, where the Jane
Pavilion’s located at.

I admitted, I was being mesmerized by the place, I mean, it’s beautiful and
alive. I always craved to become happy and alive. Since that bloody night happened,
I feel like I won’t able to feel happiness again.

There’s no happiness and peace in my life.

A smile slowly crept into my lips, it’s time to enjoy. I took a deep breath and
fixed my clothes before I entered in to the large gate. It’s open to everyone,
yeah, there are a lot of warriors guarding the place. That’s only for security.

I sat down on the bench while staring at the surroundings. There are a lot of people
inside the area, all of them were laughing and smiling.
“Hey! What are you doing here?â€Â​ I almost jump in shocked when heard
someone said that behind me. I looked around to see who might it be. There was a
girl probably a year older than me. she’s wearing purple dress two inches
above her knee.

She’s looking at me with a big smile in her face, she looked nice. Nah, no
one should can see me here. I lower down my gaze and move away from her.

“Hey, are you shy? Or you’re angry because I scared you?â€Â​ She
sat down beside me while saying that. Don’t talk to her Alizah, if she knew
who you are, she might tell to others.

“Go away,â€Â​ I warned lowly. But instead of backing away, she moved
even closer.

“Why are you pushing me away? I’m not bad.â€Â​ I stand up from
my seat.

“Wait, maybe you don’t talk to strangers. Hello, I’m Amanda,

and I wanted to be your friend!â€Â​ she bubbly yelled. I stopped walking away and
looked at her. She’s so annoying, but I’m a little shock. She’s
the first one who wanted to friends with me.

I stared at her, she only gave me a puppy look. She looked cute but more on idiot.

“Please, be my friend. I’m so lonely,â€Â​ Is she kidding me? I feel

like she had a lot of friends, she looked like she came from a rich family. But she
doesn’t look like a spoiled brat.

“Don’t be afraid, I don’t eat humans.â€Â​ Huh? A human?

She thinks that I’m a human?

“Huh?â€Â​ I mumbled. She stood up from the chair and walked closer to
me.

“You’re a human right? I can’t sense that you’re a

werewolf, even if we just say that you still haven’t did your first shift,
that’s if you’re a werewolf.â€Â​ she answered. Oh…

“Yeah, I’m a human.â€Â​ I agreed, that’s it. They

can’t feel that I’m actually a tribrid. An idea came into my mind, I
can pretend to be a weak human. I don’t need to hide anymore.

“Right! Don’t worry… you’re safe with me.

What’s your name?â€Â​ She asked me while smiling.

“Harper, Harper is my name.â€Â​

Chapter 59: Storytelling (Part 2)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper?â€Â​ I nodded my head that made her smile widened.

“That’s a pretty name, oh wait, why are you wearing hoodie?â€Â​

She asked curiously. I shook my head and remove the hood of my jacket. As soon I
removed it, her lips slightly parted. Why?

“You look so pretty, why are you hiding that face of yours?â€Â​ she said in
awe. I consciously touch my face, am I pretty?

“Oh, don’t tell me you don’t know it?â€Â​

“I… don’t know what should I say?â€Â​ I replied awkwardly.

She shook her head and tapped my shoulder.

“Ah, don’t mind me… anyway, I’m---â€Â​ before she

can continue what she will going to say, I cut her off.

“You’re Amanda,â€Â​ Her yes slightly widened.

“How did you know?â€Â​ she asked. I chuckled softly and sat down on the
bench again.

“You said it already a while ago,â€Â​

“Oh? Yeah right. I already introduced myself, how silly of me.â€Â​ She said
and laughed lowly. She sat down beside me.

“Who’s with you? Your mom and dad?â€Â​ she asked me. I
don’t know if I’ll get offended or what. I don’t have anyone
anymore. My Dad, the pack, and even her. The mother I don’t even saw
once.

In the end, I chose to give her a smile while shaking my head.

“Nah, I came here with myself.â€Â​ I answered honestly. She looked at me

in disbelief, “You go alone here? Ah, ah, what if they already worried about
you because you leaved?â€Â​ She asked. I shook my head, she’s really
silly.

“They aren’t worried about me,â€Â​ I paused, I’m thinking

if I’ll tell something important about me to her. Her eyebrow furrowed,
“How could you say so? My dad was worried when I’m not in his
sight.â€Â​ Well, her dad is still alive, while mine was not.

I took a deep breath.

“No one will get worried and angry, my dad is gone.â€Â​ I replied casually,
even if deep inside I’m hurting silently. My father and the pack
members’ death were painful, I won’t able to forget about it. She
looked at me with sadness and guilt in her eyes.
“Sorry, I don’t know.â€Â​ I shook my head again and smile.

“You don’t have to say sorry, you have nothing to do with my

father’s death.â€Â​ As I said that, she smiled again.

“So, you’re living with your mom now?â€Â​ She asked again. The
smile in my face slowly faded, mom… tsk.

“I don’t know her, nor even saw her.â€Â​ I answered honestly
again. Her lips parted upon hearing me said that.

“You don’t know your own mother?â€Â​

“No,â€Â​ I replied shortly.

“Aww, that’s to sad.â€Â​ I can hear sadness in her voice, she

moved closer to me and hugged me. I was caught off guard because of what she
did, after so many years, this is the first hug I ever received.

“Don’t worry, I’m here now. I will be your friend! No, best
friend!â€Â​ she exclaimed happily. I couldn’t help but to smile again and
hugged her back. She’s such a charmer and very friendly.

“Okay, friend.â€Â​ I said while pulling away. She shakes her head,
“Nah, it’s best friend. Since you’re my best friend, you can
call me, Am.â€Â​ I nodded. Am, short for Amanda. That’s cool.

“Anyway, how about your parents?â€Â​ I asked her.

“What about them?â€Â​ She questioned back.

“I mean, won’t they look for you?â€Â​

“No, actually… I’m the daughter of the royal chief commander

of this kingdom. My father said I will be safe as long I’m inside the Jane
Pavilion nor inside the land of Dawn.â€Â​ She explained. Oh, I see…
she’s really rich.

“You’re an elite,â€Â​ I mumbled. She shook her head.

“I’m not an elite, well, my parents but not me. I’m just
simple, a normal kid.â€Â​ So humble, I jus nodded my head. Alright. I looked
around the area again.

“It’s still early, the activities inside the Jane Pavilion will takes place
tonight. Come on, let’s go in the city.â€Â​ She said while standing up. She
offered her hand in front of me which I gladly take.

As we walked in the long pathway, we are talking. The city of the land of dawn is
quite far, maybe we will take a cab? Nor we will used their car? Yeah maybe.

“I wanted to know you more,â€Â​ I smiled and looked at her.

“Then ask me, I will answer it. I don’t really know how to start,â€Â​
I answered.
“Okay, okay, how old are you? You looked younger than me,â€Â​

“I’m actually fourteen.â€Â​

“Oh, I’m right. I’m a year older than you.â€Â​ Just like what
I thought when the first time I saw her.

“So, you’re fifteen?â€Â​ I clarified. She nodded her head,

“Yeah, but I’m turning sixteen this year.â€Â​ I am too, I’m
turning fifteen this year, without anyone in my side. I’ve been celebrating
my birthday alone for six years, I’m starting to get use of it.

When my father and the pack were still alive, we always celebrate my birthday
together. We are all happy, I miss that life. I miss them all, I miss my father. I wish
that bloody night didn’t happened, I wish my father is still alive.

“Harper? Are you listening to me?â€Â​ I looked at her.

“Hmm?â€Â​

“Ah, you’re not listening. I’m asking what is your favorite

color, food and hobby?â€Â​ She asked me. She’s interviewing me now.

“Favorite color? I don’t have but I love crimson.â€Â​ I answered

honestly. Although, I hate red because of what happened six years ago, I still like it.
It reminds me the past that I shouldn’t forget, it’s symbolizing my
life.

Chaotic, painful and dangerous.

“How about favorite food and hobbies?â€Â​ she asked again. I looked on
the floor while walking carefully.

“I don’t have favorite food, as long the food is safe, I’ll eat it.
And for hobbies, hmm, I love painting or sketching.â€Â​ I answered.

“Oh, that’s impressive. I love singing and dancing, my favorite color

was green.â€Â​ She bubbly said. I smiled and looked at her. She’s really
energetic, she can make me smile like this again.

“Your favorite color is green, mine red. We are apples,â€Â​ I said jokingly,
she stopped walking so do I. Ah, does she found my joke lame? I just blinked when
she burst into laughter.

“Did you just said that? Haha, I didn’t expect you to throw a joke. But
that’s actually true, red apples and green apples. So yeah, we are
apples.â€Â​ I couldn’t help but smile. I realized, what I said is actually not
a joke. How silly of me. Geez.

“Yeah, just forget that I said that. Come on, we should go now. Anyway, are
we going to walk up to the city?â€Â​ I asked her. She shook he head.

“Of course not, we’ll go there using our family’s car.â€Â​

She answered, I nodded.

“Okay then, let’s go.â€Â​ She nodded too and took my hand. She
dragged me with her.
Chapter 60: FlashBack
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Hello Miss Amanda, how can I help you today?â€Â​ A man, probably in
mid-forties said. Amanda happily walked closer to the man and gave him a warm
smile.

“I and my newly found friend will go in the city, would you like to accompany
us?â€Â​ She asked him. The man glance over my direction and then later, he
smiled.

“I would like too, but your father. Does he know that you’ll go
there?â€Â​ He asked again.

“It doesn’t matter, I know that he knew wherever I go with or without

telling it,â€Â​ he paused and acted like she’s whispering something.

“He got some eyes everywhere the territory, such a scary man.â€Â​

“This scary man you called my dear daughter was your father,â€Â​ A man
from our behind said. I looked around to see him. I might say, he’s kinda
intimidating and really scary. If I’m a human, nor simply a werewolf,
I’ll get intimidated by him. But nah, I fear no one, I have nothing to lose now
cause’ I lose my love ones already.

No family, no parent, no pack. And no friends before but now, I found one. I hope
she’ll never going to leave and avoid me when she discovers the truth.
I’ll take risk, I will try to trust and care once again.

“Daddy, I thought you were at the palace?â€Â​ Amanda energetically said

while giving her father a hug. Her father embraced her back.

“They need my presence here, and you’re was there, I think he can
manage.â€Â​ I saw Amanda nodded her head and pulled away to the hug slowly.

“Oh, I see. Anyway dad, meet my new friend Harper.â€Â​ My eyes slightly
widened, does she need to do that? Her father gaze at my direction. I smile to cover
up the shock in my face, he nodded his head.

“A human?â€Â​ he asked his daughter. Why he needed to ask her when he
can ask me directly?

“Yes dad, is that a bad thing?â€Â​ Her father shook his head.

“Not daughter, but do you know what is the consequence of having a human
friend?â€Â​ There’s a consequence? I asked in my mind. I saw Amanda
shakes her head.

“No, come on dad. She wont going to hurt me, she looked harmless---â€Â​
he doesn’t let her finish her sentence.

“That’s not what I mean, Amanda. What I mean is if you have a

human friend you will protect her by anyone. You know, she’s not like
us.â€Â​ Ah I get it, they look on human so low. They know human to be weak and
pathetic. How good their mindset is? I think sarcastically.

Every individual should be treated quality, every person should have a rational kind
oof mindset. Promote equality not discrimination.

“Of course, dad. She’s my best friend I should treat her nice and
protect her with all my cost.â€Â​ Her father looked pleased with her answer. He
caressed her cheeks and kissed her forehead. I suddenly missed my father, he
always kissed my forehead and embrace me.

I really wish they were still alive, I probably living so good and happy now.

“That’s right, daughter,â€Â​ he paused and looked at me.

“Harper right?â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Yes, sir.â€Â​

“I’m Alfredo Cernellian, I’m pleased to meet you.â€Â​ I

smiled widely. He looked intimidating but he’s actually great father.

“I’m pleased to meet you too sir,â€Â​ he nodded and looked at his
daughter.

“You two will go somewhere else?â€Â​

“Yes dad, to the City.â€Â​

“Okay then, keep safe.â€Â​ Amanda smiled even wider.

“Thanks dad, we’ll be back here tonight to join the

Celebration.â€Â​ He nodded his head to approved what she said.

“Alright, see you two soon. Enjoy your day ladies,â€Â​ I nodded my head.
Amanda once again hugged her father before we enter to the car.

“You got a nice dad,â€Â​ I commented as soon we started to leave the

area.

“Yeah, he’s the best father I might have but he can be the scariest.
You know, I’m really afraid of him when he’s mad, like really
mad.â€Â​ My brow slight rose up.

“How could you say so?â€Â​ I asked curiously. She faced me, “Dad
is good when he’s not mad, like just normal. But when he’s angry,
he’ll forget everything, he will hurt someone else he wanted to hurt. So,
when he’s mad, we are avoiding him.â€Â​ Ah, her father had some anger
issue. That’s not normal, he can hurt his family without even knowing it.

“But, that was before. Dad is very calm now, when he’s getting mad,
he’s isolating himself for him not to hurt someone.â€Â​ I nodded my head.
That’s good to hear.

“Anyway, I’m just curious… how did your father died?

Don’t get me wrong,â€Â​ I leaned back on the back seat.
“He died brutally, that’s all I can share. I don’t want to
remember the past,â€Â​ I answered and closed my eyes. She became silent for a
mean time.

“That’s cruel and really bad, I shouldn’t ask it. I’m

sorry,â€Â​ she apologized. I shook my head while eyes still closed.

“No problem, you’re just curious. If I’m in your situation,

I’ll will ask too.â€Â​ I answered. I felt her leaned back also. We remained
silent for how many minutes.

“Weird, why I can’t read your mind?â€Â​ she suddenly said. I

opened my eyes and look at her.

“You can’t?â€Â​ I asked innocently. I know that she can’t

read my mind, there’s a tall barrier that surround my mind. No one can enter
no until I’ll aloud it.

“Yes, you’re the first one. Maybe, my ability won’t work with
you. Cool,â€Â​ I just shrugged and slightly smile.

“Anyway, harper. Where are you living now?â€Â​ she asked me. I think
carefully, will I tell to her? At last, I decided to say.

“In the middle of the woods, there’s a small cabin over there. The
place where me and my father live,â€Â​ I answered. Partly true, but we really live
inside a big mansion, slash the pack house before. But, my father and I, live there
too. We both don’t like spacious places like the mansion.

If he’s not the alpha, we will live peacefully and normally in this world. But,
he was born to be the alpha, every individual in the pack was relying on him. Sadly,
they all died because of me. I really wish I’m just a werewolf, not a tribid.
Maybe… Maybe, all of them were still alive.

“Ladies, we reach our destination.â€Â​ I sat properly and looked outside

the car’s window. He’s right, we are at the city now.

“Great, thanks. Come on, Harper!â€Â​ I nodded my head and smiled at

her. The two of us went out the car.

“Will you wait us here or you’ll come with us?â€Â​ she asked the
man.

“I’ll come with the two of you, miss Amanda. I’ll guard, your
father will kill me if something bad will happen to the both of you,â€Â​ he stated.
Amanda playfully smacked his arm.

“Surely, haha.â€Â​
Chapter 61: Flashback (Part two)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

We spend our time roaming at the city, certainly on eating foods and shopping. I
decline her offer to buy me a dress but she insisted it and telling to me that
she’ll be sad. I can’t do anything but to accept her offer.

I don’t want her to be sad so, I adjusted. Now, we are eating our lunch with
Hernando, Amanda’s family’s driver. He’s just staying behind
us in the whole duration when we are buying.

“Harper? Ae you listening?â€Â​ I looked at her when I heard her called my

name.

“Huh?â€Â​ I unconsciously mumbled. She stopped eating and pouted.

“You’re not listening,â€Â​ I slowly smile, she looked so cute.

“Sorry, what you were saying?â€Â​ I asked her and resumed eating.

“I’m asking if you will stay at the Jane Pavilion tonight? Or

you’ll go home?â€Â​ She asked me.

“As you said this morning, the true celebration of the spring season will be
held tonight. So yeah, I’m going to stay. Would you like to accompany
me?â€Â​ I asked back. She smiled so widely and nodded her head repeatedly.

“I would like to, I promise you’ll enjoy tonight. Is this the first time
you’ll attend the spring season celebration on jane pavilion?â€Â​

Yeah, when it’s spring season, the pack and I will go to the woods to
celebrate the event. We usually don’t leave the pack’s territory and
as far I can remember… our pack is hidden. There are a few persons who knew
about it.

“Harper? Are you okay? It’s looks like you’re spacing

out?â€Â​ I blinked twice and gaze over her. I shook my head, “Nah, I just
remember something.â€Â​ I answered and gave her a smile.

She nodded her head, “I’m curious, what it is?â€Â​ She asked.

“Oh, nothing important. Come on, let’s just eat. After this, are we
going back to the Pavilion?â€Â​ I asked her. She nodded her head, and answered
yeah.

After a few more minutes, were done eating our lunch. Now, we are heading back to
the pavilion.

“I’m curious Am, how many siblings you have?â€Â​ I asked

casually. She leaned back on the car’s backseat.

“She’s gone, she died when she gave birth to me. That’s the
reason why dad is sometimes out of control. I’m glad that he didn’t
blame to me my mother’s death. I mean, I’m the reason why she
died. That’s surely hard for dad, he lost his only mate.â€Â​ That sadden
me, so somehow, we share the same experience.

I lost my father, and I admitted it almost lost myself. Since I was a little, I always rely
on dad. He’s my world, so everything seems turned up side down when the
pack crush down and he died.

“That’s really sad. I’m sorry for your lost,â€Â​ She smiled
sadly and nodded.

“It’s been a long time, it’s just too sad because I

don’t even saw her face not even once. Yes, I saw her on pictures but it
would be different if I saw her physically, smile so widely at me while caressing my
hair. Sometimes, I’ve been thinking… what if I was not born, would my
mother still alive? Some part of me saying that, it’s my fault,â€Â​ She said
dreamily. I can hear the pain, longing and sadness in her voice.

She’s craving for mother’s affection like me. Sometimes, I’m

thinking too, what is the feeling of having a mother on my side. Saying that
everything will be alright if there’s a problem, comforting me when
I’m sad and having someone to hold and to have.

I tapped her shoulder, “It’s not your fault because she died, so come
on don’t blame yourself.â€Â​ How pathetic I am, here I am saying some
advices that even my self can’t do. I always blame myself for my father and
the pack’s members death. I am the reason why they died, they protected
me even if it will cost their own lives.

“I’m not blaming myself, I’m grateful because I have the

chance to see this world. I’m so thankful of her,â€Â​ she said that hits me.
Gratefulness, am I grateful to my mother? She gave birth to a monster, a tribrid who
doesn’t know where she really belongs to.

“Thanks for comforting me, Harp.â€Â​ I heard her said, I just nodded my
head and leaned backed on the seat.

A few minutes later, we reached the Jane pavilion again. The population inside the
territory doubled, a few hours from now, the sun will replaced by the moon. It will be
sign that the real celebration will start.

“Come on, Harper. Let go there,â€Â​ I looked at her, she’s pointing

a certain place. It’s a food stall, she’s not full yet?

“You’re hungry again?â€Â​ I asked her. She looked innocently at

me, “Yeah, I’m always hungry so come on,â€Â​ she said and then
signs me to follow her. I just smiled and shake my head before I follow her.

The time quickly change, it’s dark outside, but because of the lights
scattered in the area, the whole place is visible. It’s so alive, all of them were
smiling. I wish I can be that happy too.

“Come on, Harper. A moment by the know, they’ll release the

fireworks. I know a better place to watch it,â€Â​ she said and then stood up from
her seat.
“To where?â€Â​ I asked. She tilted her head and give me a ‘just
follow me look’. I shrugged and just followed her. We walked in the crowed
and then reach a certain place, there’s no too much persons in the area.
Much peaceful.

“While waiting for the event, let’s talk abut ourselves.â€Â​ She said
while seating down on the bench next to a tree.

“What do you wanted to know?â€Â​ I asked and sat down beside her.

“Anything, I’ll ask then you’ll ask.â€Â​ She answered. I

nodded my head.

“Okay then, who will ask first?â€Â​ I asked again.

“Let’s do paper, scissor, stone, stick game. The person who will win
will ask first,â€Â​ I agreed on what she suggested.

“In a count of three, two one… paper, scissor, stone, stick.â€Â​ She
half-sang. I did paper while she did stone. I slowly smile, I won.

“Okay, you’ll ask first.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Why did you wanted to be friends with me? I mean, I’m not like you,
I’m not a werewolf.â€Â​ She raised an eyebrow.

“Seriously? You’re asking me that? Werewolf or not, I still wanted to

be friends with you. I feel like you are kind and really approachable.â€Â​ I smiled
from what she said. Kind and approachable, not really me. I might be like that,
depending on the person I might encounter.

But, what she said is kinda touches my heart.

“You’re the one who’s kind Amanda.â€Â​

Chapter 62: Dark Heroine
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“You love reading stories?â€Â​ She asked me. I nodded my head,

“Yes, when I’m at home, I’m just reading stories.â€Â​ I
answered honestly.

“How about you?â€Â​ I continued. She leaned back on the chair and looked
at the sky.

“No, I prefer watching movies than reading. This is weird for you but reading
is really not my thing,â€Â​ she answered. Oh, she’s not a book worm.

“I don’t found it weird at all, there are persons like you who preferred
watching than reading.â€Â​ She looked at me and nodded.

“Well, speaking of movies. Which movie do you prefer to watch?â€Â​ I

continued. She bit her lower lips like she was thinking the answer of my question.

“Umm, I have this favorite movie entitled Dark Heroine, I always watch and
really love this movie,â€Â​ I looked curiously at her.

“Dark Heroine?â€Â​ I asked. She nodded, “the storyline is really

good.â€Â​

“How? I didn’t watch it yet. But, I’m quite familiar with the
movie’s title.â€Â​

“Let me tell the story, The Dark heroine is a best-selling book turned to a
movie. The main character was Adira, she’s been living in the dark for
almost of her life. She doesn’t know what is her role in this world.â€Â​ I
nodded and process in my mind what she just said.

“And then?â€Â​ I asked curiously.

“Adira is a special child who can control the four elements, the water, fire,
earth and air. She doesn’t know her parents because she lives to an
orphanage, and just live independently when she turned eighteen.â€Â​ Oh,
she’s just like me, but the only difference, I used to live with my father, while
her? She didn’t saw her parents once. Not even her father, that much worst.

“Then how is the title became Dark Heroine?â€Â​ I asked her.

“You see, their world is full of magic. There are good and bad, and it happens
that she came from the dark. When she turned twenty, she found the true meaning
of her life. She became a hidden hero, saving people who is in need and
danger.â€Â​ From the word heroine, she’s a savior.

“She’s fighting for peace and freedom.â€Â​ All I can say, Adira is
great.

“In the middle of her journey, she eel in love hard with the prince, the next
king of the kingdom. She became happy and contented. They love each other, more
than anyone else. Adira decided to temporary stop being a hero, and focused on
him. But there’s a problem, the prince was betrothed with the princess of the
near kingdom.â€Â​ Ouch, that’s kinda hard for the prince for sure.

Choices between responsibility and love. It’s hard to choose, it’s the
kingdom or her, the person he loved the most.

“The king made him choose, he will choose and go with her, or he will turn
his back on the kingdom and lose the title as the prince. Hard isn’t it? How
could he chose? Adira felt his hardship so, she made her own choice. She sacrificed
and exiled herself.â€Â​ She being emotional while saying that.

“The prince was devastated, but he accepted her decision. She made
everything easy for him, even if the whole situation hurt them so much.â€Â​ A tear
escaped from her eyes. She remembered the whole scene of the movie.

“Did the prince married the princess? And why would he needed to marry
her?â€Â​ I asked her. She looked at me while wiping the tears in her eyes.

“I’m sorry for being emotional,â€Â​ I shook my head. “No

worries, well?â€Â​

“The prince needed to marry the princess for him to be crowned as the king.
He didn’t say that to Adira, but she knew it well, even if he will not going to
tell it to her. And nah, he didn’t marry her.â€Â​ What? I thought he
accepted their fate?

“Why? What happened?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Ah, before the wedding could finally start, something came up…â€Â​

“What it is? Adira stopped the wedding?â€Â​ She shook her head.

“No, a sudden attack happened. A bunch of dark creatures invade the

wedding, all of them was in the King of darkness hand. His captives, even the king
and queens. Adira was in the crowed, deciding if she’ll show up and save
them all or will just remain silent.â€Â​

“She’s a savior, why would she remain silent?â€Â​ I asked her.

“You see, I mentioned a while ago that she came from dark ancestry, the
king of darkness is actually her biological father. So, she can’t decide if she
can hurt him.â€Â​ holly shit, I get the twist.

Their love story with the prince is considered as forbidden love.

“So, to make the story short. A war happened when the king of light started
to fight back, at that was the moment she made a move too. Created a barrier that
will protect the crowed, and show her true identity. She’s quite famous for
being a heroine, so everyone knew her.â€Â​ I nodded and sign her to continue
telling the story.

“In the end, she sacrificed her own life to save the whole world, she’s
a true heroine that’s why I love her and the whole movie.â€Â​ I smile from
she said, Adira is a remarkable person.

“Did she died after sacrificing?â€Â​ I asked her. She fell silent for how
many seconds, “Sadly, yes. But before the movie ends, there’s a hint
that she didn’t actually died. Someone revived her,â€Â​

“So, it didn’t really end there? What happened to the prince?â€Â​

“About the prince? The wedding didn’t happened. He’s in

pain because she died and vanished in his own arm. So sad, destiny didn’t
gave justice to their love story.â€Â​ So tragic. I fell silent after hearing the story. I
read a lot of tragic books but this story hits different.

I would give a big thumbs up to the author. Such a good and lovely fantasy-action
love story.

“I cried a lot after watching the movie, I couldn’t get over that she
died. So… here I am, I search if there’s a part two. No part two yet, but
there’s a book two. I hate reading but because I’m curious, I read it.
And guess what?â€Â​

“Hmm? What happened?â€Â​ I asked curiously.

“She’s alive but she forgot about her past. But you know, love can
remember. In the end of the book two, the prince slashed the king and her live
happily ever after. The story is quite long so I’ll cut it there,â€Â​ I nodded
and smiled slightly. At least, she became happy at last.

I was about to talk when the sky lit up, “Oh, the fireworks finally release.
It’s really pretty isn’t it?â€Â​ I slowly nodded while smiling.

“Yeah, it is.â€Â​ I agreed.

Chapter 63: Realization
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper!!! Come back to earth!â€Â​ I was being pulled back in to the

reality when I heard Amanda yelled. I blinked twice and looked at her.

“Lower down your voice, you’re carrying Matthew.â€Â​ That

who’s sleeping in her lap after hearing her story about the dark heroine.
It’s quite a long story so he fell asleep.

She looked at her son in her arms and smiled.

“Oh, I forgot. Sorry, I’ll just put him on our room then I’ll be
back later,â€Â​ I nodded my head. He’s referring to Matthew, I nodded my
head.

“Go ahead,â€Â​ I answered and then gave her a smile. She was about to
stand up but she stopped when she saw someone else behind me. I know who might
it be, no other than him. I turn around to see if my guess is right. And hell yah,
it’s him.

“What the two of you doing?â€Â​ He asked that made my brow met in the
middle, isn’t obvious? We are just talking?

“Nothing King, we are talking about something. Just remembering the

past,â€Â​ Amanda answered. He nodded his head to acknowledge her answer.

He looked at my direction, what? He signing something to me.

“I’ll get going now, I’ll let the two of you talk.â€Â​ Amanda
continued and nodded her head before she leaved. And now, it’s me and him
was left in the area.

“Come on, we will go somewhere else.â€Â​

“To where?â€Â​ I asked casually. He gave me a look, “Just get up

and come with me.â€Â​ then why he sounded bossy? I don’t freaking like
it.

“To where?â€Â​ I repeated. He let out a sigh and sat beside me.

“Why you’re so grumpy? You’re not like that last night,â€Â​

Last night, yeah, I’m not with myself last night. Take the blame on the liquor.
Geez…

“I’m drunk last night so what would you expect?â€Â​ I answered

sarcastically. Instead of getting annoyed with my attitude, he laughed and leaned
back on the sofa.

“Come with me, I’ll take you out now for you to cool down. You
looked so angry to me, what did I do?â€Â​ I sigh and avoided my gaze. I
don’t know why I’m annoyed just seeing his face. What’s
wrong with me?
“Nothing, your presence is enough to annoy me.â€Â​ I saw him glanced at
me, he’s clearly confused.

“My presence is enough to annoy you? How is that so?â€Â​ Seriously?

He’s asking that? Is he not aware that he’s kinda annoying?

“Yeah, so you better get out my face now.â€Â​ He chuckled from what I
said.

“The attitude, get off now and go to our room. Change your clothes because
we will go in a date now.â€Â​ He really does sound bossy, could he say it more
nicely?

“Are you demanding me?â€Â​ He shook his head.

“Of course… not honey,â€Â​ I gave him a look.

“Then ask me nicely, you sounded like you’re commanding than

asking.â€Â​

“Yeah sure, would you like to go out with me, my queen?â€Â​ I stared at
him, did he really said that? I couldn’t help but to smile. He’s easy to
manipulate.

“Okay then, wait for me here.â€Â​ I stated before I stand up. He nodded
his head, “be quick, I don’t like waiting.â€Â​ Huh? really? But he
always said he’s willing to wait and gain my trust slowly. Not a patient man
huh?

“Yeah, whatever.â€Â​ I said while rolling my eyes.

“Go on babe,â€Â​ I faked a smiled before I completely leaved.

Geez, where we will go? I took a deep breath as I walk in the long hallway. This day
would be tiring again, I thought I’ll just going to stay here all day. But I
guess, he changed his mind every time. When he wanted to go out, he’ll go
out.

After a few hours, yeah hours, let him wait for me. I walked out in our room and go
towards the living room where he staying at. Surprisingly, he’s patiently
waiting for me. But nah, who knows what he’s thinking right now? Maybe
he’s murdering me in his mind for making him wait for so long.

When he felt my presence, he looked at me.

“Are you ready?â€Â​ I nodded, I feel a little guilt because I made him wait.

“Yeah, sorry for waiting.â€Â​ He stood up from the sofa and smiled.

“No worries, when it comes to you, I’m willing to wait.â€Â​ It

contradicts the words he said a while back. He doesn’t like waiting huh? But
anyway, I won’t open up another argument with him.

“Let’s go?â€Â​ we go outside the palace together, “No

guards will come with us?â€Â​ I asked him when I noticed that no one is following
us behind.
He glanced at me quick and shook his head.

“No one, we own this day. I know that you don’t want someone
who’s following you wherever you go,â€Â​ I secretly smiled from what he
said, he’s starting to understand me. Well, it’s quite irritating when
someone’s following you behind like you’re a three-year old girl,
right? Knowing that I can protect myself more than they can.

“Right, but how about you? What if someone will ambush us and harm
you,â€Â​ he chuckled from my statement.

“Honey, are you underestimating me? I’m not a king for nothing, I
can protect myself and I won’t let anyone harm us. They’ll taste
blood before they can do that.â€Â​ Okay, as he said so. Not a king for nothing.

“As you said so, but where are we going?â€Â​ I asked again.

“Get in the car first then I’ll tell on the way,â€Â​ I looked at the car
in front of us. Ah, alright. I just get in the passenger seat, as soon I’m inside,
I saw him get in also with a smile in his lips. Why he’s so happy? Is there
anything so funny about? Geez, he’s really crazy.

I’m just looking at him, he’s getting weird day by day. When he felt
my gaze, he looked at my direction.

“What?â€Â​ he asked with a glint of amusement in his voice. I shook my

head, “Nothing, I just found you weird.â€Â​ His smile widened.

“The other day you found me annoying, now weird. You’re really
hurting me with your words honey?â€Â​ Is he serious now? He’s being so
dramatic. I rolled my eyes on him.

“Start the car now, and drive.â€Â​ I sounded like terror boss right now
who’s commanding her driver. Haha, I think I’m the one
who’s weird here. Geez, what’s happening to me.

“Okay, my queen.â€Â​ He answered instead of getting annoyed by the way

I talk. I’m starting to admire his tolerance towards my bitchy attitude. For
sure, when someone treat me like the way I do to him, I’ll surely smash his
or her face.

Then realization hits me, did I treat him so bad, did I go to far? I still remember the
day I told to him that do the golden rule which don’t do the things that you
don’t want the others do to you. A big reflection comes into my mind, I
become who is he before. I’m rude and cruel.

But, the other side of my mind saying that, I did the right thing. I was hurt and
disappointed by what he did before, I can’t force myself to trust someone
else who’s at first broke my heart. He hurt me before, but he’s
making everything to fix it now.

He lowered down his pride and ego for him to gain my trust. Maybe, this is the right
time to give him a try. I’ll try to trust him, care for him, but I can promise
that I’ll love him. Love takes time.

“Harper?â€Â​ I blinked twice when I heard him called me. I was being
drown by my thoughts again.

“Yeah?â€Â​ I mumbled.

“Are you okay?â€Â​ I glanced at him.

“Yeah, perfectly fine. Why?â€Â​ he shook his head.

“Nothing, you’ve become silent. Anyway, where we will go is a

secret, you’ll know later when we got there.â€Â​ I just nodded. Secret, he
loves secret. That’s one of the reasons why I can’t fully trust him.
Chapter 64: Date
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I looked around the area, it’s still the same. Nothing change at all,
“What are we doing here?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Of course, to date you. Come on now.â€Â​ he answered and removed his
seatbelt. We are currently at the city, the nightfall city. As I remembered, the last
time I go here was six years ago and the reason why I come here is to chase
someone. But sadly, I lose that person, he escaped.

Anyway, that person should hide very well. Because if I’ll found him? he
can’t escape anymore, he’ll taste death.

“Are you coming or notâ€Â​ I was pulled back into the reality when he said
that. He’s really boastful, geez. I shrugged my shoulder and sat properly. I
crossed my arm on my chest and seriously looked at him.

“Hold on,â€Â​ I stopped him from stepping out of the car. He looked at me
and he asked “why?â€Â​

“Would this be safe? I mean, all of them knew who you are. Showing
suddenly here will create chaos,â€Â​ he became silent for how many seconds but
later on, he smiled.

“Don’t worry about that,â€Â​ he paused and get something at the

backseat. He handed me a paper bag, I just looked at it, weirdly.

“What’s this?â€Â​ I asked while looking at the bag.

“Just look and see, then you will know.â€Â​ I glared at him, is he being
sarcastic on me? When he saw my expression, a smile formed into his lips as he
raised both of his hand as sign surrendering.

“Oh, don’ look at me like that honey,â€Â​ he said that made my

gaze even sharper.

“Don’t honey, honey me.â€Â​ instead of getting offended by what I

said, he chuckled softly. I rolled my eyes on him and just looked what’s
inside the bag. My brow met when I saw a black hoodie, black mask and a cap.

I glanced at him, “yeah, you will wear that to hide your identity. The same as
mine, I have this.â€Â​ He said like he read my mind. Ah, okay then.

“How can you be sure that they won’t notice you?â€Â​ I asked
again.

“I just know they won’t.â€Â​ he said so surely. Okay then as what
he said so. I nodded my head and wear the black hoodie, mask and cap. Geez, I feel
like a serial killer right now. As soon I wore those, I looked at him who’s
looking at me too. He already wore his.

“Are you ready?â€Â​ He asked me.

“Yeah, ready as I can be.â€Â​ I answered.

“If that so? Shall we go then now?â€Â​ he’s the first one who get
out of the car and quickly open the car’s door for me to get out before I can
do it by myself. Such a gentlemen. I mumbled thank you which he only smiled back
warmly.

I admitted, seeing him smiled before really annoyed the hell out of me, but now?
There’s something inside of me that when I saw him smile, I feel like there
are butterfly in my stomach. I feel euphoria, I’m satisfied just seeing him
smile. Weird, but my perception towards him were changing. It’s a good
thing for him but for me? It’s kinda embarrassing.

I remembered the day I told him that I will never trust, care and love him, but now?
I’m slowly trusting, caring and loving him? Not really sure about that.
I’m still confused from what I feel.

“Harper?â€Â​ I blinked twice when I heard him called my name.

“Yes?â€Â​ he presented his hand in front of me, I just looked at it in

confusion. What will I do? Is he asking for something?

“What?â€Â​ I asked again. He smiled and entangled his hand to mine.

“I wanted to walk with you while holding your hand, would you allow me to
do it?â€Â​ He asked softly. I raised an eyebrow and smiled amusedly.

“I can’t do anything about it now eh? You’re already holding

my hand tightly,â€Â​ His smiled widened and laughed lowly.

“You’re right, you can do anything about it. Whether you like or not,
I’ll still hold your hand.â€Â​ See? I bit my inner lip to suppress my laugh.
Geez, he’s being cute now. So adorable. He moved even closer to me as we
started to walked in the wide city.

There’s a lot of people around, most of them were werewolves but I can see
few humans who probably got used to live with the werewolves. Maybe some of
them got a werewolf mate, or was born half werewolf and half human.

Surprisingly, even he saw human around the place he didn’t reacted

violently. He remained calm and just ignored them. That made me wonder why?
Why he’s not sensitive to humans now? Is it because of me? Because he
thought that I’m a human?

“You’re spacing out again,â€Â​ I glanced at him.

“Sorry, what you were saying?â€Â​ I asked him.

“I’m asking if you’re hungry or not, if yes we can go and grab

some food first before we roam around.â€Â​ Ah, upon hearing the word food, my
stomach crumbled. Geez, I’m quite hungry. I didn’t take my
breakfast because I forgot it again.

“What time is it?â€Â​ he glanced to his wrist watch then back to me.

“Why?â€Â​ he asked. I gave him a look, “Just tell me,â€Â​ what

an idiot. He looked back at me again like he heard what the last word I said. Oh,
does he heard that too?

“You call me idiot,â€Â​ he sounded like he got offended. Oh my, did I go to

far?

“Ah, sorry. I didn’t mean that way.â€Â​ I apologized.

“Why I feel like you’re not sincere at all?â€Â​ I sarcastically smiled

at him and then gave him a look. What did he want me to do? Kneel down and
apologized? This is just a small thing.

“Okay, okay… don’t look at me like that like you wanted to

murder me.â€Â​ He said and chuckled awkwardly. I just hissed and rolled my eyes.

“It’s nine o’clock, that was the time… my queen.â€Â​

He continued. Nine o’clock, four hours left it will twelve in the afternoon. I
have something else to do that time.

“Alright, let’s go and grabbed some food then if it’s eleven

forty, we should go home.â€Â​ His eyebrow met in the middle.

“Why the rush?â€Â​ he asked curiously. I can’t say that I’m

going to my father’s grave yard right? He will suspect and ask if I did. I
turned my attention on him again and shook my head.

“No particular reason, shall we go now?â€Â​ He didn’t move,

instead he’s just staring at me.

“Ah, ah, don’t look at me like that.â€Â​ I repeated his word.

He’s giving me an unsatisfied look, he’s upset why I need to go
home before twelve. Geez, okay fine. I’ll go to my father later tonight,
I’ll grant this man’s wish to be with me today, since…
I’m rude to him.

“Okay, we will use this day to roam around the city,â€Â​ I surrendered. A
smile slowly formed in his lips, “Great. Let’s go.â€Â​ He said
happily and started to pulled me with him. I just smiled too, somehow, this is a great
way to loosen up and free myself from over thinking and remembering the past.
Chapter 65: Old Cabin
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“You don’t like the food?â€Â​ I slowly stopped digging the food and
looked at him. What makes him think that I don’t like the food? It’s
quite delicious but there’s something odd. I feel like someone is watching us.

“I like it,â€Â​ I answered shortly and resumed eating. We are currently
inside a not so famous restaurant, I chose here because it will lessen the possibility
that someone will noticed us. I glanced to him when I still feel his gaze on me.

“What?â€Â​ I mumbled. He shook his head, and sat properly.

“I just…â€Â​

“Just what?â€Â​

“Oh, nothing.â€Â​ I gave him a face, is he being secretive now?

“Will you tell it or not?â€Â​ he chuckled.

“It’s nothing important, you don’t have to be curious like

that. eat up, we still have a lot of things to try.â€Â​ Lot of things to try, I mocked in
my mind. And those things are?

“Tell me, after we ate, what will do?â€Â​ I asked which made him look at
me.

“Shopping?â€Â​ he’s not even sure about that.

“Do I look like I wanted to shop and spend a penny?â€Â​ He shook his
head, “Actually no, you? What do you want to do? Or where do you want to
go?â€Â​ He asked. A sinister smirk formed into my lips.

“Let me drive and I’ll show you where I wanted to go,â€Â​ he

hesitated to agree, but later on he granted my condition.

“Okay then, you know how to drive?â€Â​ Is he underestimating me? Well,

I’ll show to him how I rode a car.

“Of course, I know.â€Â​ Driving a car is easy as pie, but managing and
understanding him is hard as shit.

“Alright, are you done? We will go now.â€Â​ I nodded my head and wiped
the edge of my lips.

“Done.â€Â​ We go back together on the car, but now, I was the one
who’s seating on the driver seat.

“I can’t believe this is happening,â€Â​ I heard him mumbled. Haha,

am I hurting his ego and pride as a man? Geez, men really love authority, power and
dominance.

“Well, I do believe this is happening.â€Â​ I stated before I started the

engine of the car.
“You heard it?â€Â​ I glanced at him.

“Clearly.â€Â​ As I said that, I smirked at him and finally drove the car away
from the place. As I’m driving, I’m thinking where should we go.

“Slow down, harper.â€Â​ Instead of doing what he said, I did the opposite. I
doubled the speed of the car.

“Slow down!â€Â​ he repeated. This time I can’t help but to

chuckle, damn, what he’s worried about? Could he chill?

“Relax, nothing bad will happen. Just trust me okay,â€Â​ I calmed him
down. He slightly chilled but worry can be seen in his face.

He’s paranoid.

“I trust you.â€Â​ Does he really trust me? Or he’s just saying that
to give me falls hopes and thoughts?

Anyway, whatever. I just drive silently, I decided where we will go now. This day will
served as our one-trip.

“Are we going to leave the city?â€Â​ he suddenly asked when he noticed

that I’m really driving out the city.

“Yeah, kind of…â€Â​ I answered.

“Where exactly we will go?â€Â​ He asked once again. That’s it, I

acted like that a while back when he’s the one who’s driving the car.
It’s kinda scary when you don’t know where the hell on earth you
were going right?

“Just remain silent and you’ll find later.â€Â​ I shut him up. The two
of us fell into a deep silent, I just focus on driving without minding him.

A curt smile slowly formed into my lips as we reached our destination, it’s
been a long time since I come here. As soon the car stopped, I went out.

“This is…â€Â​

“Yeah, my old cabin. If you don’t come here a weeks ago, I probably
still living here.â€Â​ I cut him off. He bit his inner lips to prevent himself from
talking back.

“Okay, I’m so sorry for that.â€Â​ I just nodded my head and started
to move my feet.

“Don’t just stand up, move your ass!â€Â​ I yelled without looking
at him when I felt that he’s not moving at all.

A soft chuckled lingers in my ear before I can finally reached the door. Did he just
chuckled at me? Before I opened the door, I gazed at him. I saw him smiling from ear
to ear. What’s funny?

“What?â€Â​ He shook his head.

“Nothing honey, I just didn’t expect that you just wanted to have
time with me alone. You should told it to me earlier.â€Â​ Amusement can be
heard in his voice. Heck? what kind of mind set is that?

First of all, If possible I don’t want to be alone with him, secondly, all of this
is not on my plan. I really planned just stay at the palace.

“Don’t flatter yourself,â€Â​ I answered back and gave him a

sarcastic smirk before I totally opened the door. I hope the things were still
functioning and aren’t that dirty.

But into my dismay, some of the things were destroyed and really, really dirty. An
idea lit up in my mind, this is a great idea to make him pay back. I guess, he never
did household chores for the rest of his life. He was born with a gold spoon in his
mouth, the alpha king, alpha of all alpha, eh?

I glanced at him to see his reaction when we are inside the small cabin. I expect him
to complain immediately but he never did. His not sensitive?

“You live here alone before?â€Â​ he asked me suddenly. I nodded my head

and answered yes.

“Isn’t too dangerous for living here alone with yourself? I mean,
you’re a human, there’s a lot of danger awaiting.â€Â​ A human,
not really. Living here alone isn’t danger, trespassing here is very
dangerous. Whoever trespass under my territory will be in danger, I don’t
tolerate trespassers.

“No, I’ve been living here since child. My father thought me how to
fight back and don’t let anyone bully me.â€Â​ I answered honestly. I
search where the switch of light then turned it on. The whole place lit up.

“Your father is a great man. It’s too sad because I can’t

thank him for raising someone like you who’s brave and strong enough to
defend herself.â€Â​ I looked at him, I’ll take that as a compliment.

“Yeah, dad is the best father in the whole world.â€Â​ The best alpha for
me, it’s just too sad because he’s not here anymore. Wherever are
you now dad, I hope you’ll happy. Don’t worry about me, I can do it,
I’ll survive here. And someday, I’ll be free from any pain and
eventually will taste happiness.
Chapter 66: River Falls
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

A genuine smile crept into my lip as I watched him cleaning in the living room. I
really don’t expect him to agree when I told him that we will going to clean
the whole house. I’m quite impressed, he actually knew how to do household
chores.

Unexpected. I really thought it’s a good way to make him suffer. I guess, this
is not his time.

“You looked more beautiful when you smile,â€Â​ I blinked twice and the
smile in my lips slowly vanished. He really loves to spoil the moment. What a way to
make my mood change.

“You’re great when you shut your mouth,â€Â​ I answered back

which earns his chuckle. He even found my response funny, what a nice man he is.

He stopped wiping the table and looked at me completely.

“You’re rude, you know.â€Â​ I stopped cleaning the window and

faced him.

“Really? You’re annoying too, you know?â€Â​

“You are always telling me that love, don’t you have another words
in your vocabulary to describe me? Like divinely handsome, or… smoking
hot?â€Â​ Geez? Is he serious? I would never say right in his face that he’s
handsome, as in never. Yeah, I admitted that he really looked great but does it
needed to say those words nor compliments to him?

I guess, it’s not necessary. I mean, you know yourself right? You
don’t need to be complimented by others. Geez, sound so over-confident.

“Well?â€Â​ He said that brought back my attention to him.

“I have a lot words in my vocabulary, but complimenting you good words
aren’t there.â€Â​ I counter back.

“Oh, that’s really rude and cruel of you. But it’s alright as
long you’re not leaving me behind, I’ll bear all the pain.â€Â​ Hell
yeah, he’s being dramatic again.

“Whatever, Zach.â€Â​ Opps, I accidentally mentioned his name, nah

basically just his nickname. I quickly removed my gazed at him and just continue
cleaning the windows.

“Zach, no one called me Zach except you. And I like it, from now on call me
by that.â€Â​ Ah, I think I already called him by that. Oh well, I usually
don’t call him by his name. I always sarcastic nicknames like your highness
or king. Sometimes, not addressing him.

“Umm, just resumed cleaning.â€Â​ I said no, more on demanding. I

sounded like I’m bossing him around which is clearly is? This is my own
house, so… my house, my rule. Even though, my house is inside the
kingdom’s territory, which is owned by him, that doesn’t mean that
he owns this house too. Nah, that’s a big no. He’s just the ruler of the
whole kingdom but he doesn’t own or possessed all the houses and
establishments inside the territory.

“Yes, my queen.â€Â​ He answered that brought back the smile in my lip.

He’s being cooperative and submissive now. Not really him. I just shook my
head and focused on what I’m doing.

We spend half of the day cleaning the house and when we are done, I’m
very tired and hungry… again. We are both seating down on the couch and
watching the accomplishment we had done. It’s quite refreshing to see this
cabin pristine and in order again.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ I heard him asked me.

“Yeah, just a little tired and hungry. How about you?â€Â​ I asked while
moving my gazed at him.

“Fine but hungry too.â€Â​ He answered honestly. Ah, I have some stocked
food here when I’m still here but I think it’s expired and no longer
can eat. How is this? Should we go back at the market? It’s quite far and
time consuming.

An idea comes into my head. I stood up from the couch and signs him to follow me.

“Where are we going?â€Â​ He asked confusedly.

“We will catch fish in the river falls near here. You wanted to come or
you’ll just going to stay here?â€Â​ I asked while raising a brow.

“There’s a river falls near here?â€Â​

“Yeah, there is. You’ll come or not?â€Â​ I asked impatiently. He

stood up from the couch quickly.

“Of course, I’ll come. Come on.â€Â​ I nodded and turned my back
on him. We leaved the house together and go inside the woods.

We reached the river falls in ten minutes. Oh, how I miss this place. It’s still
clean and refreshing like before, nothing changed at all.

“This is awesome, how pity that I didn’t even know that a place like
this exist.â€Â​ I glanced at him.

“Yeah, it is. But surely, you saw a lot of places like this.â€Â​ I saw him
nodded his head and looked around the area.

“Yes, but not as beautiful as this.â€Â​ I just nodded too.

“Anyway, how we will catch fish?â€Â​ he asked suddenly. That’s

when I smirked, “You’re not an alpha king for nothing right?
I’m sure you can catch fish without using anything.â€Â​ I said that made
him looked at me with disbelief in his eyes.
“You mean I’ll go in the water and catch fishes with my bare
hands?â€Â​ I nodded my head and gave him a challenging smile.

“If you thought that way, then… that’s what you will going to
do.â€Â​ Geez, why he can’t be resourceful? Like creating spears to catch
fishes? Although, he’s not normal, he can catch fish without those stuffs.

“Are you kidding me now?â€Â​ Ah, ah, did he lose his temper now?

“You don’t want to do it? Then, I’ll do it by my own.

I’m hungry and wanted to eat.â€Â​ I was about to start removing my shirt
but he grabbed my hand to stop me.

“Don’t. Okay fine, I’ll do it.â€Â​ He surrendered which

made me smile.

“Great, you can start fishing now.â€Â​ I amusedly ordered. He let go off my
hand and then slowly started to get rid of his upper clothes. I quickly everted my
eyes on him.

Don’t look at him Alizah, just don’t.

“Why aren’t you looking at me?â€Â​

“Do I need to look at you?â€Â​ I replied causally to hide my

embarrassment.

“You can’t look at me it’s either you’re shy or you

find me hot and handsome.â€Â​ I quickly gazed at him. Where does he get that
idea? How confident he is?

I rolled my eyes on him.

“Don’t talk, just start fishing.â€Â​ I sassed out. I looked around me

and searched for some place I can stay at, while waiting for him can get something
that we can eat for lunch.

“Okay madam, as you wish.â€Â​ As he said that he went towards the

water. I amusedly smiled when I saw his reaction, the water is probably cold.

“You can do it, go your highness.â€Â​ I clear for him but he only glared at
me. I just laughed and moved towards a wide and long stone near to the water and
to him. I think, I’ll enjoy this moment.
Chapter 67: FUN
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Seeing him having a hard time on catching fish gives me a chill. It’s been a
few minutes since he started catching but until now there’s only one fish he
got. Take note, it’s kinda small and won’t be enough for the two of
us.

I can see that he’s getting furious and annoyed. And that’s only
made me even amused. Catching fish won’t be a problem to me, I can
control water so it would be just easy to catch. But since he’s here,
I’ll let him do the work.

I just… I just don’t expect him to be this, umm how could I describe
him? Ah, to be this slow. I really expect him to get fish at the river easily, without
exerting to much effort. But I guess, every person has its own limitation and
weaknesses.

“Do you need some help?â€Â​ I yelled to teased him. He stopped what he
is doing and glanced at me.

“No! I can manage!â€Â​ he yelled back before he dived in the water to try
catching again. Determined but stubborn, he doesn’t want any help. I shook
my head and walked closer to the water.

“What are you doing? Get back there!â€Â​ He shouted when he saw me
coming. I just ignored him and complete go down the water too.

“Go back there, Harper. I can do it,â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow. Really? I think
he’s struggling.

“Come on, you can’t even catch good and big fish for our lunch and
besides, I’m really hungry so let me help.â€Â​ I answered back.

“As what you said, I can’t even catch. How much more on
you?â€Â​ I slowly looked at him. Is he challenging me?

“Well, watch me.â€Â​ As said that I dived in the water. Using my ability
secretly, I able to catch a not so small, not so big fish in just a few seconds.

“How… I mean wow. You did that?â€Â​ He said in disbelief as he saw

me holding the fish. I just grinned at him and go back to the land.

“Yeah, obviously. Don’t just stare at me, back to work.â€Â​ I

demanded. Instead of doing what I said, he moved closer to me.

“How did you do that?â€Â​ he asked while following me.

“I think you have your own mind, think how I did that.â€Â​ I answered back
without looking at him. I felt him stopped walking so I glanced at him.

“What?â€Â​ I asked while rising an eyebrow. He shook his head and

“Nothing.â€Â​ but I heard him murmured mysterious.
I just shake my head and turned my back on him with a hideous smile on my face.
Damn, I found this situation amusing.

“Hold on!â€Â​

I didn’t stopped walking, instead I moved faster.

“Wait! Don’t run from me!â€Â​ My eyes slightly widened when he

started to chase me. Hell no, “Stay away form me!â€Â​ I exclaimed. Oh
gosh, he’s really running after me. I hope he’ll stumble on the water
for him not to catch me.

“Harper!â€Â​ he warned but I never stopped. Why I’m running

anyway? I didn’t do anything but I guess, he will ask me something that I
don’t like to answer.

“Harper!â€Â​ he repeated.

“No, let’s talk later!â€Â​ I yelled back. I was about to get off the
water but he grabbed my hand and pulled me back. Because of the sudden force, I
let the fish go. Geez, the fish escaped.

“What the heck?!â€Â​ I caught the fish easily but I let go of it quickly. And
it is all because of him. I glared at him.

“Sorry about that,â€Â​ he quickly apologized when he saw my deathly

stares. I crossed my arm on my chest while still looking at him, seriously.

“What do you need?â€Â​ I asked demandingly, clearly not amused on what

he just did. Even if I didn’t exert a lot of effort to catch the fish, still,
it’s a pity that the fish escape. I’m quite hungry now, geez.

“Please don’t look at me like you wanted to murder me. I’m

jus curious how did you do that?â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow.

“Do what?â€Â​ I asked innocently. This is funny, he’s confused.

“What you did a while ago,â€Â​ I didn’t talk, just looking at him.

“Harper?!â€Â​ An amused smile crept into my lips.

“Did particularly what?â€Â​ I repeated, clearly avoiding the question.

It’s time to annoy him. He let out a deep breath and gave me a don’t
act innocently look. This time I can’t hold back myself but to laugh. Damn,
he’s so funny when he’s confused and curious.

“Come on, it’s a natural thing okay. Anyone can catch fish like
that.â€Â​ I said while shaking my head smilingly. He narrowed down his eyes on
me, he doesn’t believe what is said?

“You know what? Forget about it. Let’s catch fish again because I let
go the first one, well, thanks to you.â€Â​ He’s still looking at me. I clapped
my hand two times in front of his face.

“Hurry up, I’m starving. Don’t you have any conscience,

huh?â€Â​ He blinked twice and sigh.
“Okay, okay. But we will talk later,â€Â​ I just nodded to reassure his
confused soul.

“Yeah, yeah.â€Â​ As I said that, an evil plan came into my mind. I pulled
him down to the water without any warning. I was laughing hard when I saw his
expression as we got up. He’s probably murdering me in his mind.

“What was that?â€Â​ he asked with a little annoyance in his voice.

“Ah, you’re no fun. Let’s do the work for us to go back at the

cabin.â€Â​ I said and gave him a smile, a genuine one. The irritation in his face
quickly vanished like something good happened.

“Okay.â€Â​ He replied and smiled too. It’s turning one when

we’re done catching fish for our late lunch. Geez, I can’t believe
he’s bad at this matter. He just caught three or four fish? So weak.

We are both wet while walking in the forest back to the cabin. If I’m a
human, I’m probably freezing in cold now. It’s kinda cold because
winter is coming. I must say, winter is not my cup of tea. I prefer autumn nor rain
season than winter.

Winter will freeze you too death, while in summer, it’s too hot. The sun will
burn you alive.

“A penny of your thought?â€Â​ He asked after a long silence. I glanced at

him, he’s not looking at me but on our way.

“Nothing important,â€Â​ I answered shortly. This time, he spares me a

glance too.

“Can I ask something?â€Â​ he asked with a glint of seriousness in his

voice.

“Hmm, go ahead.â€Â​

“If I didn’t rejected you five years ago, would you accept me?â€Â​
A question that lost myself into a deep thought.
Chapter 68: The Past
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Would I accept him if he didn’t rejected me five years ago? I seriously

don’t know, maybe yes, but maybe no. I always think first before making any
decisions, nor actions.

It will depend on the situation if I’ll accept him or not, if he treats me well,
maybe yes. He didn’t rejected me but still treating me bad? Maybe
I’m the one who’s going to reject him.

Asking me that question won’t change anything, it won’t bring back

the time for us to change everything. What important is now, and the future. What
happened in the past will remained as a memory.

“Well?â€Â​ he asked to catch my attention. I looked at him and bit my

inner lip before started talking.

“I honestly don’t know the answer. I mean, you’re a king and
I’m just a human. A human like me doesn’t deserve to be your mate
and the future queen of werewolves. But I ---â€Â​

“Ssshhh, don’t underestimate yourself. You’re special

that’s why you’re my mate and you deserve the whole world that I
failed to see at first. I won’t be tried of asking your forgiveness for
that.â€Â​ he cut me off.

I stopped walking and looked at him. He’s becoming a cheesy man again. I
tapped his shoulder and smile.

“To be honest with you, I didn’t expect that I have a mate. I mean,
I’m just a human, a human doesn’t have a soul mate.â€Â​ Well, a
tribrid like me shouldn’t have mate. Why the moon goddess gave me one in
the first place?

“Stop with the drama, let’s go now. We still need to cook that,â€Â​
I said and pointed the fishes we caught at the river falls which he was holding now.
He smiled slowly and then nodded his head.

“Alright, come on.â€Â​ He agreed and started walking with me beside him.
As we reached the cabin, he asked me how will I cook the fish. I gave him a look.

“Of course, I’ll clean it first.â€Â​ I didn’t know why he

chuckled from what I said. Did I say something funny?

“Haha, silly you. I mean, what kind of dish?â€Â​ Oh, that’s what he
means.

“We’ll just going to grill it,â€Â​ I answered. He nodded his head,

“That would be easy, let me do the work. Go ahead, you might catch
cold.â€Â​ I can hear worry in his voice.

“Are you sure? You’re wet too, you might be sick if you don’t
change your clothes. You know what? Come on, let’s get change first then
we will grill together afterwards.â€Â​ I suggested.

“Okay, that’s actually a great idea.â€Â​ Yeah, it is. He put the

fishes on the fridge at the mean-time. This is our problem now, the cabin only has
one bathroom. Who will use it first? and what he will going to wear? Oh, I think, my
dad still had some spare clothes here. Geez, I hope those are not ruined.

“The bathroom was there, you can use it first because I’ll find
something you can wear for the mean time.â€Â​ I instructed him while pointing my
small bathroom.

“Nah, you can go first. I don’t want you to get sick. I can bear with
these wet clothes and I know I won’t get sick.â€Â​ He’s stubborn
isn’t he? Okay then, as what he said. He’s probably thinking that I
have a low and weak immune system.

“Okay but I’ll get you a towel, hold on.â€Â​ I quickly get a towel
from the drawer and gave it to him.

“Thanks.â€Â​ He mumbled, I nodded.

“You can use that to dry yourself for the mean-time.â€Â​ He nodded while
looking around my room.

“I’ll be jus quick, please don’t touch anything.â€Â​ I

warned before I went in to the bathroom.

“Rest assured.â€Â​ I took a deep breath as I entered inside, this is not

really on my plan but at least, I won’t stay at the kingdom tonight.

“Don’t think too much, Alizah. Take a bath now, remember

he’s inside the cabin. He might see something about you that he
doesn’t need to see.â€Â​ I whispered in the air. Another sigh escaped in
my lips before I started cleaning myself.

As soon I’m done, I dry up myself using the towel and wore my clothes.
While going out in the bathroom, I’m drying my hair.

“Is this your father?â€Â​ I quickly looked on his direction. I saw him
pointing a picture frame above the table besides my bed. On the photo, I was six,
dad was still alive and currently the Alpha. That was captured when this cabin was
created by him. yes, he’s builder this cabin, he created this alone.

If he’s not the Alpha, he’s probably an engineer nor an architect. We

are both happy that time, doesn’t have any pain in my heart. But not,
everything chance, since that bloody night. Every night, I can’t sleep well, I
always dream about that nightmare.

My past that hunts me around, wherever I go, whatever I do. I still think about it.
Even if I wanted to forget and move on, I just couldn’t. My past is one of the
reasons why I can’t trust easily, the past events of my life taught me well.

“Harper? Are you okay?â€Â​ I was pulled back into the reality when I heard
him called my name.

“Huh?â€Â​ I unconsciously mumbled.

“I’m asking you if you’re okay. You seem like you’re
spacing out, what are you thinking?â€Â​ I shook my head and continue drying my
head.

“I’m just okay, you can use the bathroom now.â€Â​ I said and
shortly smiled. He just stared at me not moving a bit.

“You’re not with yourself, did I say something wrong?â€Â​ he

insisted on asking.

“You didn’t say anything wrong, I’m just… just a little

sad.â€Â​ I admitted. His face softened and walked closer to me.

“Why?â€Â​ I looked at the picture frame.

“I miss my dad, I hope he’s still alive but I know it’s not
possible anymore. He’s long gone, won’t able to come back to
life.â€Â​ I don’t know why I’m telling this to him but…
I’m really hopeless and needed someone to talk with. It’s my father
and the pack member’s death anniversary tomorrow, that’s one of
the reasons why I wanted to visit him today.

Tomorrow will be the day of my former pack’s destruction, the day of

remembering my bitter and cruel past. I sat at the edge of the bed while still drying
my hair, this is hopeless. I felt him moved closer to me and eventually sat beside
me.

I can feel that he’s hesitating if he’ll comfort me or not. I’m a

type of a girl who didn’t open up easily, but I did it today with him. I stopped
what I’m doing and reached out for the picture frame.

I’m a little girl in the photo, an innocent girl who doesn’t know
anything, all she knew is… she’s his father’s angel. The reason
why his alive and ruling the pack. A memory from the past flashed in my mind, my
father’s bloody death.

In my own two eyes, I saw how he fall on the ground smiling weakly while looking at
me apologetically. He’s so sorry that he couldn’t save the pack and
himself from the hand of the bad guys. I screamed in panicked and horror that time,
I knew… I can’t save him and the whole pack from death.

What a child can do against them all?

At the end of the night, I lost everything special to me. My father died, the pack
members and officials died, the pack was burned into ashes. I’m the only
one who survive, which I hated. They died because of me, they died upon protecting
me.

I won’t waste their sacrifice, someday, I’ll have my vengeance.

I’ll make them pay all.
Chapter 69: Smiles
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

I unconsciously shut my eyes when I felt him embrace me from behind.

“You can cry on my shoulder, don’t hold back yourself. Sometimes,

crying is the best way to lessen the pain in your heart.â€Â​ Because of what he
said, I wanted to burst into tears but no, I have no tears to cry on.

I’m so done of crying, and bearing all the pain and hatreds in my heart. But
what I can do? This is my life, a life full of hardships and secrets. I don’t
know what’s gotten me and I hugged him back.

“I appreciate your effort for trying to comfort me, but… I’m
okay. Dad is long gone, I accepted that. Anyway, go in the bathroom now. We still
have a lot of things to do, hurry up.â€Â​ I said and tapped his back.

“Are you sure? You seem so lost?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“Nah, seriously I’m just okay. Go ahead now, even you’re a

werewolf you can still get sick.â€Â​ He nodded his head and smiled slowly.

“Okay, see you later.â€Â​ I nodded as well. I watched him go towards the
bathroom before I stood up from the bed. Geez, where did I put my father’s
clothes? Ah, I think on my closet. I took a deep breath and walked towards my
closet. Luckily, I found a black large shirt, and a blue pajama. Would he going to
wear this?

Oh, he doesn’t have any better choice right? I shrugged my shoulder and
fixed my hair using my fingers. No, he would never complain. He will wear this or
he’ll be cold. I looked at the bathroom’s door when I heard it
opening.

And there he is, wearing just a towel around his waist. Who knows what’s
lurking inside that towel? Geez, stop it Alizah. Don’t think that way, I set
aside that thought in my mind and just watched him go towards my direction.

He’s topless and I admitted, it’s bothering me. But, there’s

no way that he will know that. I just looked at him casually, like his naked body
didn’t bothered me at all.

“Liking what you see?â€Â​ he said cockily. Eh? I gave him a look,
he’s too full to himself.

“Nah, I told you before. I’ve seen better,â€Â​ I answered back and
smirked. He looked down on me intently, like my words triggered him. What?

Suddenly, he smirked on me devilishly. What is he thinking?

“Tell me love, whom do you find hotter than me and I can hunt him down
now?â€Â​ Seriously? Why he’s acting like this again? I crossed my arm on
my chest while amusedly looking at him. He sounds jealous now.

“Well, it’s for me to know, for you to found out. And come on, is it a
big deal?â€Â​ I asked him. He walked even closer to me. I didn’t move
from my spot, why would I? he can’t scare me.

“Of course, love. It’s a big deal to me,â€Â​ I met his stares bravely.
I can’t find any reason why he’s acting territorial now.

“Ah, stop this nonsense. Here, wear this and I’ll wait you at the
kitchen. I’ll prepare the fish,â€Â​ I said to avoid the topic. Because I know,
If I don’t stop this matter now, we will just end up arguing.

His gaze went down to the clothes I’m giving to him, what is he waiting for?
What keeping him so long to accept?

“Well---â€Â​ I didn’t get the chance to continue what I’m

going to said because he suddenly lifted me up and throw me to the bed. I lowly
groan because of the impact. Before I can even get up, he quickly hovered me,
trapping my body on the bed.

I gave him a warning look but he just smirked widely. What the heck does he think
he was doing huh? I put my hand on his chest to push him but he only captured both
my hand and pinned it over my head. My eyes slightly widened at his action.

“What are you doing?â€Â​ I asked empathically, there’s a hint of

warn in my voice. Instead of answering my question, he flashed his killer smile.

Damn that smile. I closed my eyes tightly to calm my nerves, my heart is beating to
fast that I can barely breath normally. My breath hitched when I felt his breath on
my neck, he’s too close to me. I can’t process in my mind why
everything turned this way?

My body tensed up when a soft matter touches my neck, he’s kissing me

slowly. Damn, do something Alizah. I wanted to push him away but my body seem
has its own mind. I can’t even say a single word, am I becoming a mute?

“Say something love,â€Â​ he whispered huskily as his lips travelled from

my neck up to my ear. Damn that voice, it’s killing me inside. Making me
feel unfamiliar emotions and sending tingling sensation all over my body.

Darn, get back to yourself Alizah. You shouldn’t feel that way, don’t,
just don’t. I was about to pulled my hand on his gripped but I stopped when
he looked at me directly in the eyes. There’s something inside of me saying
that, I shouldn’t push him away, just go with the flows.

But there’s a part of me also, saying that I needed this matter to stop. What
should I do?

“You’re so beautiful.â€Â​ Those three words comes out into his lips
while staring my eyes. I didn’t do or say anything, I just looked back, without
blinking. I got mesmerized by his captivating grey eyes, I was drowning just upon
looking at it. What’s wrong with me?

This is not really me.

“Let go yourself from worry and pain. Let yourself live again.â€Â​ He
whispered again that hits me. Let myself live again. How I will do that? how will I live
when I’m practically dead inside? How I will start living again when I know
well how broke I am?

I looked at him.

“Tell me how to live again?â€Â​

He slowly let go off my hand and touches my cheeks. He caressed it while still
looking at me and warmly smiled.

“Just be with yourself, allow yourself to feel happiness and love.

Don’t push away the people who’s willing and wanted to be part of
your life.â€Â​ His words completely made me silent. He’s telling me to
accept, and trust which is I know is hard to do.

But he’s right, I should open up again. I needed to trust and gamble for love
and happiness. If I’ll get hurt and fall, then I’ll learn to get up and
fight.

“Don’t be afraid, everyone is making their own mistakes but

eventually fixing it.â€Â​ He smiled and kissed my forehead.

“I’ll just wear my clothes and let’s go together on the

kitchen.â€Â​ He continued. He went off me and get the clothes that I’m
giving to him earlier. I was left on the bed, thinking about what happened and about
what he said.

Don’t be afraid to make mistakes, what important is you’re making

an action to fix it. That’s what he’s doing now, he made a mistake of
rejecting me five years ago and now, he’s making everything for me to
forgive him.

Now, I can able to see his efforts and sacrifices. He lowered down his pride and ego,
he’s kind and nice to me. it is all because he changed, that’s what he
wanted to prove to me. I looked at him, he wore his clothes now.

“Don’t think too much, hurry up. You are hungry right?â€Â​ he
asked while smiling. I just smile too and slowly get off the bed.

“Yeah, come on.â€Â​ I replied smilingly.

Chapter 70: Second Chance
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Did something good happened? You smile frequently since we came

here,â€Â​ he asked suddenly. We are still grilling the fishes, it’s turning
two in the afternoon and yet we still haven’t had our lunch.

I glanced at him, he’s looking at me with curiosity in his eyes. He’s

probably upset why I’m acting this way, well, maybe he’s used to
see me being grumpy to him. My smiled widened while shrugging my shoulder.

“Why? You don’t want to see me this way? Ah, enjoy this moment
until it last.â€Â​ I replied and chuckled softly. He didn’t say any words, he
just kept on looking at me. When he’s over with his inner thoughts, he
smiled too.

“You’re not planning something against me, right?â€Â​ He made

sure, I shook my head.

“Nah, am I that bad in your eyes?â€Â​ I asked and then pouted which
made his smile wider. He shakes his head and laugh from my reaction.

“No, damn you look so cute now,â€Â​ I gave him an amusing smile.

“How cute?â€Â​

He stands straight and moved even closer to me. He placed both of his palm on my
face and made me look directly in his grey captivating eyes.

“Cute and pretty enough to bewitch me.â€Â​ he answered. I don’t

know if I’ll smile or cringe on what he said e but… damn, did I really
bewitched him? Although I’m a witch but it’s not my thing to bewitch
someone just to like me.

I slowly removed his hand on my face.

“That’s too much cheesy, just focus on grilling. I’m really

hungry,â€Â​ I told him. He nodded his head, gladness can be seen in his face.

“Okay, my queen.â€Â​ I just smiled too. I can’t deny the fact that
I’m enjoying this moment too. I looked on the fish that we are grilling, almost
cooked. Geez, I’m really hungry like a wolf. A few minutes after, and finally
we can able to eat our super later lunch.

“I’ll just going to wash my hands,â€Â​ I informed to him, he looked

at me.

“I’ll wash my hands too.â€Â​

I just nodded my head and signs him to follow me. We washed our hand on the
kitchen sink, after that we head back to the small dining room. While eating our
lunch, he mentioned about the marking next week. That shut me up, I still
didn’t gave him my answer if I’ll let him mark me.
I am, myself, still didn’t know the answer. I’m confused as well,
that’s a big matter that I needed to think carefully. Although, marking is
useless when the process of mating isn’t completed. When the two mates
completed the process, no one can separate them accept death.

Mostly, in werewolf world, when a man found its mate they will mark each other on
their first night, sometimes even making love. If that’s what happened,
meaning the say they clicked and accepted their fates to be together for the rest of
their lives.

I think that was what happened to Amanda and her husband, Lance. So lucky of
them, they loved each other. Sometimes, I can’t help but to envy my best
friend’s life, in terms of love life. I mean, look at her now, she’s
happy with her loving husband and cute son.

While me?

I don’t know if I’m happy with the life I had. Sometimes I feel loved
and cared but sometimes also I feel like he’s just making fun of me. Fooling
and making me believe. But I think, I’m just paranoid and overthinking. I
shouldn’t think this way, my father always telling me when he’s still
alive to be optimistic.

I should be like that. It’s not to late to start over again.

“That’s right, Alizah. Open your heart again, maybe our mate really
changed.â€Â​ My wolf, Reenah commented.

“But, don’t let your guards down. Someone can change quickly, in
bad or good way.â€Â​ My witch also advised. I waited for Venice’s words, I
know she’ll say something too. But a seconds later, she didn’t talk.

“Venice?â€Â​ I called for her attention. It’s quite strange,

she’s not talking.

“Hmm? I have nothing to say. The two of them were right, learn to trust
again. Anyone deserved a second change, if ever he hurt you. Them make him
pay,â€Â​ She’s still sassy as ever.

“Got it.â€Â​

“Harper? Are you alright? If you’re still not ready for the marking next
week we can reschedule---â€Â​ I cut him off.

“No, I’m actually accepting your proposal. I’ve been decided

to give you a chance, please don’t waste it.â€Â​ He blinked twice and not
able to say any words. I got him off guard, maybe he didn’t expect that
I’ll agree.

“Really?â€Â​ He asked in disbelief. I nodded my head to confirm that what

he heard is right. He suddenly stands up from his seat and approached me. He lifted
me up from my chair and hugged me so tight.

“You made me happy today, thank you for giving me a chance…â€Â​

he whispered in my ear while still embracing me. I tapped his back, I can’t
hide my smile anymore.
“Don’t forget this day, the day that I gave you a chance to prove
yourself to me. If ever I found out that you’re fooling me, you know what will
happen.â€Â​ I warned him. He pulled himself to the hugged and stared at me.

There’s a big smile on his lips, “Sure my queen. I won’t

waste this chance you had given to me.â€Â​ Good, because if you will, it will be
harder to gain my trust again. This is his second chance, I hope he won’t
really ruin it.

“Let go of me now, I still wanted to eat,â€Â​ I said amusedly when I

noticed that he’s still holding me hand. He quickly removed his gripped on
me and smiled widely.

“Sorry, let’s resume eating again.â€Â​ I just chuckled at hi cute

behavior.

“Have a seat, you’re too energetic. Just relax okay?â€Â​ he went

back into his seat.

“Sorry, I’m just happy and I can’t really believe that you
actually gave me a chancr to prove myself to you. I mean, I still remember the
time you said that you won’t going to trust and love me, as in never.â€Â​
Haha, he’s talking too much.

“Will you shut up and just eat or I’ll take back what I said?â€Â​ I
threatened him jokingly. He quickly shook his head.

“Don’t do that love, here, eat a lot.â€Â​ I just shrugged my

shoulder and chuckled lowly. Geez, I watched him put a lot of food on my plate.
He’s that happy and glad huh? I can’t help but to smile too before I
resumed eating.

I hope I won’t regret my decision now too.

Chapter 71: Initiative
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“So? what we should do now?â€Â​ I heard him asked me, maybe

he’s getting bored. We are currently seating down on the couch, doing
nothing. I saw that the sun is slowly setting down. A few minutes by now, it will be
completely replaced by the moon.

“I don’t know? Maybe we should watch movies or we will go in the

rooftop later and watched the stars and moon?â€Â​ I suggested. I don’t
have the mood to watch movies but we don’t have any better option to do,
right?

In my peripheral vision, I saw him glanced at me. What? Did I say something wrong?

“Watch movies? That’s a good idea.â€Â​ He agreed. Oh, I

didn’t expect him to agree with that. I mean, knowing him… I know
he’s not fun of movies.

“Okay then, wait a sec.â€Â​ I stood up from the couch and walked towards
my DVD player. I got some romance, comedy and most on horror movie disk.

“What kind of movie you wanted to watch?â€Â​ I asked him, he smiled and
answered anything. Okay then. I choose the romantic drama movie and played it. As
soon the movie started, I walked back to the couch and sat beside him.

“I have some soda in the fridge and I think I still had uncooked popcorns? Do
you want some? I can go and prepare it?â€Â​ I asked him again. Movie marathon is
boring without foods and drinks.

“Let’s go together, let’s pause the movie for the

meantime.â€Â​ He answered. How considerate and gentlemen of him. I nodded
my head and sign him to follow me.

We go together in the kitchen, the first thing I did is went closer to the fridge and
opened it to check if I really had any soda. It will be embarrassing if I don’t
have. Geez.

But, luckily, I still have. I get two soda and closed the fridge.

“Here, I’ll just going to cook the popcorns.â€Â​ I told him while
handing the soda to him. He accepted it without thinking twice.

“Thanks,â€Â​ he mumbled. I just nodded my head and go in the cabinet to

get some uncooked popcorn.

“Would you like this sweet or salty?â€Â​ I asked him.

“Anything you want, love.â€Â​ He casually answered and gave me a smile.

I smiled and cooked the popcorn. After a few minutes, I’m done cooking.

“Let me take it,â€Â​ he stopped me when I was about to carry the soda
and food.
“Okay then.â€Â​ He just smiled so I smiled back. We head back together in
the living room, I was the first one who sat on the couch while he landed the food
and drinks in the table. He’s also the one who resume playing the movie.
After that he lay down beside me.

I tried to focused on the movie but damn, I can’t focus. He’s just
right beside me and I can even feel his gaze. Would he stopped staring at me?
it’s bothering the hell out of me. I sigh silently and grabbed some the
popcorn on the table.

Just don’t mind him Alizah. I tried to convinced myself. Yeah, I should calm
down. He’s not new to me, anymore. I saw the movie is getting intense. That
was the time that the female’s mother learned to know that she’s
pregnant.

The movie started in a bar, that’s when she first time met him, they make
out and ended up on the bed. So typical scene of a romance, but still had the
romantic effect. And then, it’s was just a one-night stand. So careless of her,
but I can’t blame her though. She craved for love and care, and besides
she’s broken hearted. Her fiancé cheated on her, her family and her
aren’t in good terms.

It’s savage. She thought no one cares and loved her. Her mother hated her
so much, and keeps on hurting her emotionally and physically. This time, after
knowing that she’s pregnant, she kicked her out their house.

And the stories go on.

“Do you think what her mother did was right?â€Â​ I glanced at him when I
heard him asked that. I shook my head, “No, even how she hated that person
which is her daughter, she shouldn’t do such thing like that. Kicking her out
will just prove how cruel she is. I mean, she was her mother and treating her so bad
won’t make sense. Especially, in the movie, it still not shown why she hate
her so much.â€Â​ I stated my opinion while glancing back at the movie.

“Yes, you’re right. She just proves how immature and inconsiderate
she is. As a mother, she should be the one who will support, comfort and guide
her.â€Â​ I fell silent on what he said. A mother should be the one who will support,
comfort and guide.

I wish I had a mother that will comfort me when I’m sad, will support and
guide me in every decision that I’ll make. A mother that I can leaned on,
cared and love.

“But who we are to blame and judge them though?â€Â​ I once looked at
him again. He’s looking at the monitor but it seems like he’s thinking
deeply.

“What do you mean?â€Â​

He switched his gaze on me and smiled.

“Whatever mistakes they did, I know there’s a reason. It’s

either valid or it won’t make sense. Look,â€Â​ he answered and then
signed me to look on the movie again. There’s a flashback on the
female’s lead mother.

She didn’t hate her daughter, she actually loved and cared for her. But,
twenty years ago, she was being raped and her daughter was the result of that.
Every time she looked at her, she remembered her painful and cruel past.

Because of what happened to her, her parents also kicked her out. Geez, I
understand it now. She got raped that why she kicked her out like her parents did to
her before. God, she just repeated the mistake that her parents did before.

So, that’s what happened? Do you think that’s a valid reason for her
to kick her own daughter out their house?â€Â​ I asked him too. I saw him shook his
head.

“Not a good and valid reason really.â€Â​ He agreed. See? That scene is
absurd, but in real life… that’s happening.

Getting pregnant in young age, without a father and without any unstable job is
hard. But I will be harder without anyone in your side, nor no one is supporting you.
Then your parents will choose to turn their back on you instead of helping you is
hardest. You’re physically, emotionally, and mentally exhausted but still,
there’s no one for you leaned on.

It’s hard to be alone, but sometimes being alone will make you strong and
brave. You will learn to stand with your own feet, be an independent.

“But I can see that she’s in trauma, so no one can blame her for
acting that way. We can say that what she did is not really good but, she
can’t get over with her past which lead her of making that decision.â€Â​ In
short, she’s not in her right might. She’s thinking too much about
the past in the way that she’s neglecting her child.

She forgot how to be a good mother because of her past. Sometimes, overthinking is
dangerous and a killer. It will kill yourself slowly and painfully. Just like me, every
time I remembered the past I fell like I’m dying in pain and loneliness.

Maybe, past really hurts. Those people who’s always happy in their past, I
envy them. but I guess, all of us got a painful nor hurtful history.

Oh wait, why are we having a conversation about the movie? Is this a movie
marathon or discussing? I amusedly looked at him.

“Are we going to watch or talk?â€Â​ He chuckled and glanced at me.

“It’s fun to have a conversation with you like this.â€Â​ Yeah, I just
realized, I’ve learnt to love talking with him. I like it when I’m
annoying him before but now? I only wanted a peaceful conversation with him.

Something is changing…

“Me too.â€Â​ I agreed and smiled. This time, he looked at me, looked
shocked. What?

“Did you just agreed on me?â€Â​ He asked with disbelief in his voice. I
nodded my head, why? Is it that shocking?
“Yeah?â€Â​ I answered uncertainly. The edge of his lips rose and formed a
big smile. He pulled me closer with him using his one hand and kissed me on my
forehead.

“You never failed to surprise me today.â€Â​ He whispered, just enough for

me to here. I couldn’t help but to smile wider. I love to surprise him today. I
don’t know why I’m in good mood too. Haha, I remembered,
I’m grumpy this morning.

“Would you like another surprise?â€Â​ I asked him. He looked down on me

while raising an eyebrow.

“That would be?...â€Â​ I smiled and stand up from the couch. Confusion
was evident in his whole face.

“Where are you going?â€Â​ I only shook my head and grinned. Then an
idea flashed into my mind, I slowly sat down on his lap which shocked the hell out of
him.

Looking directly in his eyes, I wrapped my hand around his neck. Until now
he’s still shocked so I took the initiative to captured his soft and inviting lips.
Chapter 72: Marking
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

His eyes widened and really caught off guard. Am I too, I don’t know
what’s gotten me why I did that? I actually initiated the kiss which I know I
wouldn’t dare to do. But… oddly, I’m enjoying the moment.

I slowly stopped kissing him when I feel that he’s not kissing back, am I that
bad? I covered my face with my hand, I’m so done. I don’t want to
look at him, I feel like I just wanted to hide nor disappear. God, what the hell just I
did?

I was about to get off him but he suddenly grabbed my hand and pinned me on the
couch. My eyes pop out as my breath started to race. He sensually bit his lower lips
as he looked on my lips. Damn, what the hell is happening?

He slowly moved his head on my neck up to my jaw then lastly on my ear, he

playfully bit my earlobe that send a tingling sensation all over my body. I can say
nor do anything.

“Don’t even start to something you don’t want to finish,

honey.â€Â​ He uttered huskily while still teasing me. Hell, my body is burning in
anticipation, and also confusion.

“I…â€Â​ why I can’t event start a proper sentence? Damn,

what should I say? I kissed him just to tease him? And I actually don’t have
any plan to seduce him? But, I think I actually seducing him?

He made me look at him, we are just a few inches apart and I can even feel the heat
radiating from his body. His warm breath was touching my face, his cold grey eyes
were looking directly in my eyes like he doesn’t want me to escape from his
view.

His staring at me like I was his prey and he’s my predator.

“Well, you?...â€Â​ he once again asked. I bit my inner lips, what should I
say?

“I…â€Â​ Geez, this is killing the hell out of me. I closed my eyes and
licked my getting dried lips. But my action only triggered him, his gripped on my
hand tightened as he pushed himself even closer to me. Now, he’s caging
me in his arm like he doesn’t want me to go.

“It doesn’t matter honey, I’ll end what you started.â€Â​ In

just one snap, he took my lip like he owned it. I’m expecting that but still,
I’m shocked. He kissed me like I’m his oxygen, he’s full of
need. I couldn’t help but to embrace and kissed him back too.

As soon, I kissed him with the same ferocity, his kiss become deeper and deeper.
Sometimes I can’t even follow his lead. A moan escaped from me
unconsciously, damn, what he’s doing is great and unexplainable.

I felt his hand is doing its own work, caressing my back and teasing the hell out of
me. I breathe hard when he finally let go of my lips but he immediately put it back
and kissed me harder and deeper. I almost lost myself because of the sensation that
his kisses and touch give.

I’m drowning into his kisses, and I wanted more. Using my strength,
I’m able to get rid of his grip. I quickly encircled my hand around his neck
and pulled him even closer.

“Are you sure about this, honey? I’m giving you a chance to pulled
out now that I can still control myself. If we’ll continue this, I won’t
be able not to take nor mark you,â€Â​ his voice is low and almost begging. This is
a tough decision to make.

I think… I think I can’t hold back myself anymore too. Reenah is slowly
taking over my mind and heart. She wanted him as much he wanted me. If
I’m a whole blooded werewolf, I’m sure since the first time I saw him,
I will devoted myself to him. But, unfortunately I’m not, cause I’m a
tribrid.

I closed my eyes when I felt his breath on my neck, the anticipation is killing me
softly. I should think faster, as I opened my eyes. I made my decision, I said that
I’ll accept him in my life, right? Then, marking me isn’t a big deal.

I grabbed his cheeks and smiled at him.

“Don’t hold yourself back.â€Â​ I finally answered. Just like what he

said, I should let go my fears and let myself be happy again. That’s what
I’m trying to do now.

He was shocked again by what I said but later, he touches my face and slowly
captured my lips to give me a passionate kiss. I just closed my eyes too and feel
him. He slowly lifted me up and carry me, my leg immediately wrapped around his
waist as we continue to share a passionate kiss.

“Moan for me, baby.â€Â​ He commanded me sensually while biting my

lower lips. I can’t help but moan his name, damn, I don’t want him to
stop.

“That’s it,â€Â​ I felt him started to walk still carrying me, probably
going in the bed.

In just one snap, I found myself laying on the bed with him above me. He entwined
our hand together and placed it above my head. Then he looked directly in my eyes,
I can’t clearly see him since it’s too dark inside and only the
moonlight rays coming outside was the source of light.

I let out a moan when he found out the soft and weak spot of my neck. I can help but
to shiver and arc my back. A low groan escaped from my lips when I felt a sharp and
hard thing pressed on my neck. Then realization hits me, he’s marking me.

My wolf suddenly became lively and I almost lost control and let her out. Luckily, I
still able to control myself. After the marking, my vision started to blur. I think
I’m going to faint. I’m not new to this idea, I’m perfectly
aware that marking will drain your energy.

Well, the man will stay conscious but the female? She will faint and it will takes time
to regain her energy again. But since I’m not a normal werewolf, tomorrow
I’ll be okay again. I hope he won’t notice that I’m different.
Chapter 73: Marked
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

We are heading back at the palace now and while we are on the way, he’s
holding my hand. There’s a big smile lurking in his lip, what a crazy man.
He’s happy while I’m still wondering why I let him mark me last
night? Did I completely go nuts? Geez.

“Are you okay?â€Â​ I heard him worriedly asked me. I glanced at him and
smile, “Yeah, fine.â€Â​ I answered as I looked outside the car’s
window.

“Are you sure? It doesn’t hurt?â€Â​ I sigh and switched back my

gaze on him.

“It hurts but I’ll be fine,â€Â​ No, it doesn’t. I just said that
for him not to be suspicious on me. if I said that I’m perfectly fine,
he’ll think and ask why it seems like the marking didn’t affects me at
all. And that was the last thing that I want him to do.

“I’m sorry, I hope I can do something to lessen the pain.â€Â​ Geez,

he sounded like he inflicted a lot of pain on me. It’s just marking not mating.
I chuckled and playfully punched his arm.

“Relax, I told you I’m just fine so could you chill? You’re
exaggerating things.â€Â​ He glanced at me, there’s a glint of shock in his
face. What? He’s not used to see me hitting his arm.

“Did you just hit me?â€Â​ he asked in disbelief. This time, I crossed my arm
on my chest and gave him a look.

“Why? Is that a bad thing?â€Â​ I question while raising an eyebrow. He

quicky shook his head and answered plain no.

“Then, why are you looking at me like that?â€Â​ The edge of his lips lifted
up. He found this amusing?

“The grumpy Harper is back, welcome back honey.â€Â​ He said instead of

answering my question. I just shake my head and averted my gaze on him.

“I’m not grumpy.â€Â​

“Yes, you are.â€Â​

“No, I’m not.â€Â​ I still insisted. He took a glance on me again,

“Look on the road, you’re driving.â€Â​

“Sorry.â€Â​ He mumbled. The two of us fell into silence. I don’t

really have the mood to talk and I don’t know why. Maybe, he’s
right. I’m grumpy today again. How moody I am.

“Look, did I offended you? If I am. I’m so sorry, I didn’t meant

it.â€Â​ He apologized which made me look at him.
“No, I’m not mad nor offended. I’m just…â€Â​ just
what Alizah? I asked myself.

“Just?â€Â​

“Just tired, I guess?â€Â​ I answered uncertainly. Geez, I’m not even

sure with my own answer. He glanced worriedly at me.

“Take a snap then, I’ll wake you up nor will just carry you when we
got there.â€Â​ That’s actually a great idea.

“Okay then.â€Â​ As I said that, I leaned back on the passenger seat and
closed my eyes. I’m not really tired, I just wanted to avoid having
conversation with him. He already marked me and I’m ashamed. I feel like I
ate my words that I would never surrender to him.

But… it’s worth it right? He changed and won’t hurt me by his

action, right? I hope he wouldn’t, because once he broke my trust again? I
will be harder to restore it. Yes, maybe there’s a possibility that I’ll
trust him but I won’t be the same.

As in never, like what I said before, I got some trust issue. My past teaches me how
to avoid getting hurt by trusting so much.

Just upon thinking, I drift into a deep sleep. When I opened my eyes, I found myself
laying on a soft mattress. I’m probably at the palace now.

“You’re awake. Did you slept well?â€Â​ A soft voice beside me

bloomed out, I’m slightly startled since I thought I’m alone in the
room. I looked beside me while getting up slowly and sat on the bed. Was he
watching me while I’m sleeping? If he is, that’s creepy.

“Great, did I oversleep?â€Â​ I asked him. I cover my mouth as I yawned.

Geez, that was a great sleep.

“Not really, maybe two to three hours. Get prepared, we will have lunch with
my cousins.â€Â​ Oh yeah, I almost forgot his cousins which is the prince were
here. I nodded my head and stood up.

“I’ll just take a bath, give me an hour to prepare.â€Â​ He nodded

his head as well.

“Sure, I’ll wait for you.â€Â​ He answered and give me a warm

smile. I just smile shortly too before I go in the bathroom. When I got in, I locked the
door and rushed towards the mirror. I touch my neck, he really does marked me.

I didn’t have the chance to see the mark this morning since I woke up late,
and when I woke up he said that we should get back at the palace. I think something
came up, and they need his presence.

I took a deep breath and removed my hand on my neck for me to stare at the mark.
It looks like I’m having tattoo on my neck, I walk closer to the mirror and
examine the mark. It’s still reddish, a sign that I’m freshly marked.

I shrugged and let out a sigh. The marking means that I submitted half of my life to
him. And if I allow him to complete the mating bond, I’ll become his
exclusively. By mind, heart, body and soul, all his.

Another sigh escape in my lip, I should get going. I still have a lunch meeting to
attend at. It would be so bad of me if I’ll let them wait. With one last gaze on
the mark, I took my way on the shower room.

When I’m done, I walked out the bathroom with just a piece of towel
covering my body. I slowly stopped walking when I saw him sitting down on the edge
of the bed. I’m having his full attention now, staring at me like I’m
the most beautiful woman in his eyes.

I thought he’ll wait me outside, I didn’t thought that he’ll

actually meant it, literally. I set aside that thought and walked closer to the closet.

“Give me more minutes, I’ll just wear my clothes.â€Â​ He

didn’t say anything, just nodding. What happened to him? Weird. I go back
on the bathroom again and get dressed there.

I was about to open the bathroom’s door when it suddenly opened. The next
thing I knew, I was being pinned against the bathroom’s wall.

“You’re too beautiful and intoxicating in the way that I can’t

resist you. You driving me crazy, baby.â€Â​ He whispered in my ear as he licked it,
teasingly. I got lost of words to say, his action and words are making my knees
tremble.

“It’s too hard to hold on myself now that I marked you. I feel like I
wanted to feel and hold you again like I did last night,â€Â​ he pushed his body to
me even more. I unconsciously shut my eyes down and put my hand on his hard and
firm chest.

“Not now, Zach. We still have lunch with your cousins.â€Â​ He carefully
grabbed my hand on his chest and slowly placed it on his lips. I can see that
he’s fighting with himself. His eyes were dark and with a glint of lust.
He’s turned on, like I do.

I wanted to feel him to but… as what I said, It would be so bad of us if we will

make them wait. And besides, food shouldn’t wait. Geez, I’m hungry
again.

“Okay then.â€Â​ He let go off my hand and stand straight. That’s

when I smiled widely, he can control himself. There’s a lot of tension a while
ago and I’m glad it’s over. If I don’t stopped him, who knows
what will happened.

Marking is really powerful, geez. Oh wait, speaking of marking… after the

marking there will be heat. That would be the next problem. The situation should be
after the marking, mating will be the next to complete the mating bond.

If the couple failed to do the mating after marking, they will undergo into a situation
where they called heat. That situation is making the two go crazy and wild, having
the desire to take each other. It will be harder for the man for sure.

Heck, what should I do then? I think I’m not really for that matter.
It’s not because I’m too young, actually I’m in the right age.
But, mating meant completely submission and devoting yourself to him. Mating is
like a marriage, once it’s done, there’s no turning back.

“Harper? Are you okay baby?â€Â​ I blinked twice and noticed that were
still inside the bathroom. I smiled at him and nodded.

“Yeah, fine. Shall we go now? Are they waiting for us?â€Â​

“They were in the dining room, waiting for us. Let go,â€Â​ he offered his
hand on me which is I gladly took. We walk out together in the room while holding
each other’s hand.
Chapter 74: Sebastian?s Mistake
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper! How are you? I didn’t saw you all day yesterday,â€Â​ I
heard Zandea greeted me as we reached the dining room. In the place, I saw eight
persons, the beta, the princess, the two princes, the gamma, my best friend and her
son Matthew there.

I smiled and about to answer her question when he talked first before I could do.

“She’s with me yesterday that’s why you don’t saw

her.â€Â​ Does he need to say that? I gazed over him, he’s looking at me
with a grin lurking in his lips. Look at him, he’s too happy.

“Oh my, oh my. Did something great happened between the two of you?
Harper, you looked more beautiful!â€Â​ Zandea asked again. Her eyes were wide
while looking on us, suspiciously. My face suddenly reddened, I remembered what
happened last night. Geez.

“Ah, ah. Zandea was right, you seem like you’re glowing up.â€Â​
Amanda agreed. Even her were teasing me? What’s wrong with them?

“Am I? I feel nothing, just normal.â€Â​ I answered, well, not really. I feel
too that something changes on me, it might because of the marking.

“Ladies, stop interrogating my mate. Have a seat and we will start eating
now.â€Â​ Oh, he should do that earlier. I’m too shy that they might know
that he already marked me.

“Alright, but harper…â€Â​ I glanced at Zandea.

“Why?â€Â​ She smiled widely.

“Were not done, we will talk later.â€Â​ I just nodded my head. Geez, I feel
like I will be on a hot and long question and answer portion later.

“Don’t be curious too much, Zandea. Have a seat and eat,

don’t bother my mate too much.â€Â​ I saw her gave him a death glare.

“Do I look like I’m bothering her? Am I, Harper?â€Â​ She switched

her gaze on me. I shook my head.

“Not really, Zandy.â€Â​

“See, I’m not bothering her.â€Â​

“Whatever, anyway Cody and Sebastian.â€Â​ The two princes looked at

him, I just noticed that they were too silent. Maybe this is the reason why he
acknowledged them.

“Yeah?â€Â​ Cody asked in a low tone. I just met him and Sebastian two
days ago and I didn’t have the chance to get to know them well. But now
since that I’m here, I might have the time to observe them.
“You two will come to me later and accompany me. While you my dear Beta
and Gamma, the two of you will go to the city and announce the coronation that will
be held next week. Zandea and Amanda, I’ll let you two taking in charge in
planning.â€Â​ Is this a lunch time or we will having a discussion? I think, this is not
the right time to plan.

“Plan about what?â€Â​ Zandea asked curiously.

I felt Zach hold my hand that I placed on the table a while ago. All of them looked on
our hands, geez, this is a public display of affection and I’m not used to it.

“She’ll be coronated as the queen, officially mine.â€Â​ My face

completely turned red when all of them stared at me.

“I knew it, something really came up!â€Â​ Zandea exclaimed happily. Oh
God.

“Stop it now guys, I think we should start eating now. And I believe, we have
a plenty of time to talk later. Shall we?â€Â​ I said to change the topic. This is really
embarrassing the hell out of me.

“Sure love, no worries.â€Â​ He replied and looked to all of the,

“Please start eating, enjoy.â€Â​ I was about to start getting my food when I
felt Amanda wanted open the mind link so I opened it.

“What happened? You agreed to have the coronation?â€Â​ She asked as

soon I let her. I glanced at her direction, he’s looking at me too.

“We will talk later, Am.â€Â​ I answered back. She nodded her head,
“Okay then.â€Â​

I closed the link and resume getting my food.

“Here, you should eat a lot.â€Â​ He stated while placing a food on my

plate. Geez, this a lot. But anyway, I’m hungry.

“Thanks,â€Â​ I mumbled. He just nodded and smiled. While we are eating,

I’m just silent. While them? they were talking. I didn’t listened
anymore since I’m enjoying the food.

“I found my mate,â€Â​ Sebastian suddenly said which caught our

attentions. Is this the reason why he’s so quiet?

“Then that’s great, what’s wrong with that?â€Â​ Zach

asked him. Sebastian raised his head, “Great but she got a child and the
father is not me. How careless she is, you me guys. I don’t date single
moms.â€Â​ What?

I saw that Zandea glared at him.

“What did you do?â€Â​ she asked him seriously. I gazed back at him, all of
us were waiting for his response.

“I…â€Â​

“You what?â€Â​ why have these strong feelings that he did something
isn’t right? He let out a sigh and answered the question.

“I… I rejected her.â€Â​ Geez, I won’t wonder anymore why he

did that. I guess, it runs to their blood to reject someone else without knowing that
person well.

“You did what?â€Â​ Zach exclaimed. I glanced at him, would he calm

down? It looks like he didn’t do the same thing before. I pulled him back to
his chair and gave a warning look.

“I’m sorry, I’m just mad and confused. Seeing her with that
child angered me.â€Â​ That’s actually bullshit, I took a deep breath and
asked him.

“May I know who’s is she?â€Â​ Sebastian looked at me.

“It doesn’t matter, I know she’s mad at me right now.

Probably don’t want to see me.â€Â​ Good to know that he knew that part.

“Well, it does matter. Did you regret? Do you want her back? Are you willing
to ask for her forgiveness? I might help you to do that, now, tell me who is she? Or
does you even know her name?â€Â​ I asked him a multiple question.

He frustratedly covered his face, he’s really upset.

“Upon thinking very well, yes, I do regret my action and I’m willing to
ask for her forgiveness.â€Â​ He said sincerely. That’s what I wanted to
hear.

“Okay then, tell me who is she? What’s her name?â€Â​ he took a

deep breathe and told me her name.

“Mindy, her name is Mindy Moore.â€Â​ What? Mindy Moore?

“She’s a werewolf?â€Â​ I aske din disbelief. Heck? I know her for

five years but I didn’t feel nor just notice that she’s a werewolf. What
was that? He nodded.

“Yes, she is.â€Â​ Damn.

This is funny, but a misunderstanding. He thought that she had a child but
I’m aware that she doesn’t have. What the hell, how dumb of him.
Him and the king were really cousins.

“You know her, harp?â€Â​ I heard Amanda asked me.

“Yeah, I know her. I met her in the human world and actually she’s
my co-workers.â€Â​ I answered honestly. What I said caught their attention,
especially Sebastian.

Geez, Sebastian made a big mistake and really, really bad misunderstanding. He
rejected her without any valid reason. I’m having headache now, my mate
and him were killing me for their impulsive decisions in life.

“Geez, you need to make it up with her, Sebastian. She’s not a single
mom.â€Â​ His brow furrowed at what I said.
“What do you mean?â€Â​ I rolled my eyes.

“Because the child was her baby sister.â€Â​

Chapter 75: Human World
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Shock and disbelief were visible in his eyes. Oh, he doesn’t believe me? Do I
need to show proof for him to believe me?

“You mean that was her sister? But she told me that
she’s…â€Â​ he stopped talking when he realized something.

“She lied on me, she said that was her child.â€Â​ My brow furrowed at
what he said. Why would Mindy will do that? I think he did something that really
pissed her off. I know Mindy as the sweetest and honest person, so.. why did she
lied? Something is off.

“What did you do for her to do that?â€Â​ I questioned him. He bit his lower
lips, he looked restless and guilty. I fixed my hair while waiting him to answer my
question. What’s keeping him so long?

“I… I punched her boyfriend.â€Â​ Holly shit, no wonder why

she’s angry. She doesn’t like violence. I shook my head, that is not
really a good start.

“When did you find her?â€Â​ I asked again.

“Just yesterday, in the human world.â€Â​

“You went in the human world yesterday without me? man, that’s so
bad of you.â€Â​ Cody complained. I think this two were inseparable.

“Sorry man, you’re asleep yesterday so I didn’t bother to

wake you up anymore.â€Â​

“Anyway, we should eat first, then we talk about this matter later.â€Â​
Sebastian nodded his head. I just resumed eating. Mindy is a werewolf, I’m
slightly shocked about that. I wonder how did she manage to hide her scent on me?

A few minutes later, all of us were done eating. Zandea stood up and walked closer
to me. I looked up to see her.

“Come on, Harper. You still have story to tell. Amanda, are you coming with
us?â€Â​ ah, I see. She’s still not over with the topic a while ago.

“Yeah, I’ll go. Baby, you’ll stay with your father for the mean
time huh. Mommy will come back later.â€Â​ Matthew nodded his head.

“Sure mom,â€Â​ Amanda smiled and kissed his forehead.

“Great, stand up now harp and let’s go.â€Â​ It’s not

obvious that she’s excited and much curious right? I sarcastically stated in
my mind. I just smiled and stood up, we are about to leave when my mate stopped
us.

“Wait.â€Â​
“Why?â€Â​ I asked.

“I’m not going home tonight.â€Â​ That’s it? Where is he

going?

“Don’t worry harper, my cousin will be safe on us. We will hang out
tonight,â€Â​ So, the king knew how to party too? Anyway, it would be just okay
with me since I have something to do tonight too. It’s just a pity that,
he’ll going to have fun tonight, while me? Remembering the most painful
event of my life.

Tonight, I’ll let go all the pain in my heart. I’ll let go my father and
pack’s hurtful memories. I’ll try to start over again, let myself happy
and love.

“Harper?â€Â​

“Yeah, it won’t be problem to me. Have fun.â€Â​ I answered and

gave them a small smile. He just stared at me so I gaze him a reassuring nod that
it’s just fine.

“Do you have anything to add up? If nothing, we will take our leave
now?â€Â​ He nodded his head.

“Okay then.â€Â​ He approves. I looked at Amanda and Zandea, I signed

them to follow me.

The three of us walked together out the dining room, and by the way, where are we
going? I don’t really know. Geez. While walking in the hallway, Amanda
started to asked me.

“What happened yesterday?â€Â​ one question that I’m

embarrassed to answer. How could I say that my mate marked me?

“Well?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“Nothing much,â€Â​ I played safe. They narrowed down their eyes on me,
they were clearly unconvinced.

“Don’t fool me, Harper. We know something came up. Why you two
were in good terms, you’re even smiling at him now.â€Â​ Wait, is that a
big deal?

“Something like you two did something intimate, like marking nor mating
perhaps?â€Â​ Zandea said which made me blushed, really hard.

“Oh my! Don’t tell me he really marked you?!â€Â​ Zandea

exclaimed. Geez, can she lower down her voice?

“Umm, yeah.â€Â​ I confirmed which made them screamed in excitement.

“Oh my god, I can’t believe it. Does that mean, you accepted him in
your life? You forgive him for rejecting you five years ago?â€Â​ Amanda asked,
gladness can be heard in her voice. I just smile too, I’m happy that I actually
open my heart for someone else that I don’t know I could ever do.
I mean, since that night happened. I promised to myself that love and trust will just
hurt me, but I guess, love and trust can also heal my broken heart.

“I’m happy for you, Harp.â€Â​ Amanda said sincerely. I glanced at

her, and nodded my head.

“Thank you, Am.â€Â​

“Anyway, guys, would you like to hang out tonight too?â€Â​ Zandea invited
us.

“Umm, I can’t. I have something to do tonight. But we can do it

now,â€Â​ I declined.

“Ah, I see. Okay, we will go now. We will see each other in front of the
palace, I’ll just get my purse.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Okay. See you guys.â€Â​ Amanda agreed. We switched our direction in

different paths. We go into our own rooms to prepare. This is too sudden huh. As
soon I opened the door, I found him laying down on the bed.

I thought he will go with his cousins? What is he doing here?

“Aren’t you going out?â€Â​ I asked him casually as I moved closer

to my drawer and grabbed my sling bag.

“Later, how about you? Are you going out?â€Â​ he asked back.

“Yeah, will hang out with Amanda and Zandea. I’ll get going
now,â€Â​ He nodded his head, but his eyes were still closed.

“Okay, have fun.â€Â​

Is he tired? I shrugged and left the room. When I reached outside the palace, I saw
them beside the purple-colored car, it’s Zandea’s car. It’s
really cool and good to look at.

“You’re here. Shall we go now?â€Â​ Zandea asked when she

noticed me walking closer to them. I nodded my head and smile.

“Yeah, we should go now. Anyway, where are we going?â€Â​

“To the human world, I wanted to go there again.â€Â​ Again? When did she
go there?

“It’s been a long time since I go there, probably two years ago? Not
sure.â€Â​ She continued like she just read my mind. Oh, I see.

“Would your mate and cousins let you go there?â€Â​ she nodded.

“They can’t do anything when I wanted to do something.â€Â​ She

said jokingly, but I know she meant it.

“Wait guys, going in the city of human means dangerous right? I mean, that
was the place were hunters living at. What if they notice us?â€Â​ Amanda asked
suddenly. I glanced at her.
“Don’t worry, Am. You two got my back, I won’t let anyone
will harm us.â€Â​ I mind linked to her. What I said in her mind calmed her down.

“What are we, am?â€Â​ Zandea asked her.

“Werewolves?â€Â​ she answered.

“That’s it. We are werewolves and they were human. Yes, they got
weapons and skills to hunt and kill werewolves but they can’t harm
us.â€Â​ Zandea reassured her. Right, and besides I’m with them. Hunters
nor anyone can’t let me down.

“Your right.â€Â​ Amanda finally agreed. Zandea smiled widely,

“Hope in now.â€Â​ The three of us go inside the car. I’m the one
who sat on the passenger seat and Amanda on the back. She’s pregnant, she
needed more space to be comfortable.

We are leaving the territory now, I still remember the time I go here secretly.
It’s kinda funny since the royal guards chases me in my first week but they
didn’t captured me. And now, I’m leaving again, for the mean time.

Two hours on the road, we finally able to reach the city, city of humans. It feels the
same with the city in werewolf world but the only difference is… in the
werewolf city, werewolves can freely roamed around, of course here… human
will be forever human.

It will be weird and terrifying when a werewolf suddenly showed up right? Most of the
humans isn’t aware of werewolves existence.

“Here is much alive than our city. Harper, you live here for five years right?
Can you suggest a good place to visit?â€Â​ Zandea asked me happily. I pursed my
lips to think deeply.

“Follow me,â€Â​ I stated and sign them to go with me. A few

minutes’ walk, we reached our destination.

“An amusement Park?â€Â​ Amanda asked while looking around.

It’s crowded like before, I miss this place. I used to work here too, just a
parttime job. I needed money to cover up my expenses and of course to survive.

“What? You asked me a good place to go and here we are,â€Â​ Amanda

chuckled and gazed at me.

“Silly, that’s not what I mean. We go into some places like this when
we are young so I’m not shock anymore. I know you’ve some fond a
place like this, but oddly, you’re not sociable person.â€Â​ I chuckled at
what she said. Somewhat true, I’m not really sociable but I love to go in
crowded places. Weird but fun.

“You two really know each other, it’s just a pity that I didn’t
met the two of you earlier before.â€Â​ Zandy also commented.

“We’re childhood best friend that’s why, anyway, shall we go

inside?â€Â​ Zandea and I nodded our heads.

“What we should do first?â€Â​

“Try all the rides and then food trip. Their foods and drinks were the
best,â€Â​ I suggested.

“That’s a great idea, but all the rides? Even for children?â€Â​
Zandea said jokingly, I laughed at her statement. Geez, so silly of her.

“Of course not, because if we wanted to ride. Those guards won’t let
us.â€Â​ I said while pointing at the guards in every ride’s stations.

“True. So, which ride, first?â€Â​ I grinned and pointed the roller coaster.

“That one.â€Â​ She looked to where I pointed at, her face slight lost its
color.

“This is challenging, I don’t usually try that one.â€Â​ She

mumbled.

“Life is challenging, so come on.â€Â​ She took a deep breath before start
moving. We paid for our tickets and just a few minutes later, I found myself seating
down on the chairs of the train of the roller coaster. Amanda is sitting between me
and Zandea.

Geez, would she be okay? I mean she’s pregnant.

“Don’t look at me like that harp. Me and my child will be okay, so

chill.â€Â​ I just nodded, okay as what she said. In just two minutes, the ride finally
moved. In the whole duration, the two and others kept on screaming. While me?
I’m just chill, and enjoying the moment.

As soon the ride was done, the two were complaining why I didn’t even
screamed. Like duh, it’s just a ride, and it won’t kill me. Unless the
roller coaster will fail and kill us all.

“Calm down haha.â€Â​ I said jokingly.

“Geez, that ride scare the hell out of me but… It’s really
fun!â€Â​ Yeah, right. It’s enjoyable, I feel like I’m a child again.

“Which ride we should go next?â€Â​ Zandea continued. I looked around

the area, there’s a certain ride that I wanted to try.

“That one,â€Â​ I said as I pointed haunted house.

“The haunted house?â€Â​ I nodded to confirm.

“Thrilling, I would like to go too.â€Â​

“Hold on, I’m thirsty, could we buy some drinks first?â€Â​ Amanda
stopped us.

“Sure, let’s go.â€Â​ We go towards a certain shop and bought

drinks before we head out to the haunted house station to buy tickets.
Chapter 76: Happy
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Alizah? Is that you?â€Â​ I looked around me when I heard a familiar voice

bloomed behind me. My brow slightly furrowed, I blinked when I recognized her.

“Mindy.â€Â​ She smiled widely when she heard me acknowledge her.

“It’s really you, I didn’t saw you for how many weeks. How
are you?â€Â​ she asked me as she embrace me. I hugged her back.

“I’ve been busy that’s why, and I’m just fine.â€Â​ I

answered. She pulled out from the hug while smiling.

“Good to hear, and I’m good too.â€Â​ She glanced at Amanda and
Zandea.

“Ah, this is Zandea,â€Â​ I pointed her, Zandy waved her hand on her and
gave her a smile. “And this is Amanda, my best friend.â€Â​ Amanda waved
too.

“Oh, the one you’re telling to me. Hello, I’m Mindy, her friend
and co-worker before.â€Â​ She introduced herself.

“My cousin’s mate. I’m glad to meet you Mindy,â€Â​ the

smile on her face slowly faded.

“You’re a werewolf princess?â€Â​ She said in shock. Zandea

awkwardly smile, “Not the crowned princess but still a princess
though.â€Â​

“Oh, greetings your highness.â€Â​ She was about to bow her head but
Zandea stopped her.

“Don’t. I’m not used to it. So, just chill and actually
I’m friendly. You can call me by my name, call me Zandea or Zandy for
short.â€Â​ Mindy smiled.

“Sure, anyway harper. You’re a werewolf too? How come I

didn’t feel it?â€Â​ I’m the one who’s supposed to be asking
her that. But nah, Zandea and her still thought that I’m a human.

“No, I’m not.â€Â​ I denied. I saw Amanda looked at me,

she’s completely aware why I’m lying now.

“Ah, I thought you are since you’re with them. Two werewolves with
powerful aura.â€Â​ That’s indeed questionable, but she won’t ask
only if she know.

“Actually, she’s the king’s mate.â€Â​ Zandea mumbled.

Mindy looked again on me, her eyes widened as her mouth left hang.

“The Alpha King’s mate? The queen of werewolves?â€Â​ Ah, ah.

“Lower down your voice, Min. We are in the crowded place, someone might
hear you. They didn’t know that werewolf existed.â€Â​ I calmly hushed
her. She mumbled sorry and sigh.

“I’m just shock.â€Â​

“Am I too, I didn’t expect that you’re actually a werewolf and

the crowned prince’s mate.â€Â​ She fell silent upon hearing my statement.
I think she remembered what happened yesterday, and I’m pretty sure,
It’s hurting and killing her slowly and painfully.

Her mate rejected her without any valid reason. So dumb of Sebastian.

“Correction, ex mate. He rejected me yesterday,â€Â​ She said sadly but

there’s a glint of anger in her voice.

“I know you won’t believe if I’ll say that he’s

regretting what he did yesterday. I understand if you won’t forgive him, nor
don’t want to see him again but, as his cousin, I’m personally asking
for your forgiveness in his behalf. He can be so rude, annoying and cold hearted but
he’s kind. Think carefully Min, we, the werewolf has one mate.â€Â​ That
makes me think too.

How about me? I’m a tribrid, I’m not fully a werewolf. Does that
mean I have more mates? Geez, just thinking of it is killing me. I don’t want
a complicated life. One mate is enough, but it would be better if I don’t
have. But I guess, the moon goddess has another plan for me.

“He hurt me, he didn’t took a chance to get to know me well. My wolf
is in pain now, she’s crying and won’t even talk to me. I
don’t know if I can bear to see him again. I mean, he’s not even
making any move to ask for my forgiveness. So, I assumed, he doesn’t want
me to be his mate. And if that’s what he wanted, I’ll accept it even it
hurts.â€Â​ That’s so kind and considerate of her.

Zandea took her hand and smile.

“Believe me, he wanted you. He’s just crazy sometimes. I know one
of these days, he’ll come to you.â€Â​ Mindy smiled too.

“I hope so. Tell to him, it’s not too late to fix what he broken.
I’m not that cruel and stone-hearted not to give a chance.â€Â​ Damn, that
hits me. I’m too stone-hearted not to give my own mate a chance easily. But
I thought too, we are on different situation and I’m not kind as her.

“That’s good to hear, thank you Mindy.â€Â​ Zandea said with

grateful in her voice.

“By the way, I should get going now. My break is almost over, I need to go
back to work.â€Â​ Mindy said to us.

“Sure, work easy.â€Â​ Mindy nodded her head before she turned her back
on us.

“She’s one of the kinds, argh, I hate my cousins. All of them were so
dumb for rejecting you guys at first meet. Geez, this is giving me a headache.â€Â​
Zandea complained. I greed with her.

“But then, they should be thankful because they’ve got some kind
and understanding mates. Lucky bastards eh?â€Â​ I let out a soft chuckle,
she’s stressed just thinking about her cousins.

“By the way, these tickets will be useless if we won’t use.

Let’s go inside the haunted house?â€Â​ I let them remember.

“Oh, right. Come on,â€Â​ We entered to the door of the haunted house. I
might say, I’m impressed. The design of the house is so scary and really
spooky. At the entrance, Zandea screamed because a head suddenly showed up.
That’s definitely unexpected, geez.

“That’s terrifying, god! They were great.â€Â​ She commented

when she’s over with it. Right, whoever make this house, I’ll gave
them a round of applause.

We go roamed around the place, entering to different room. And every different
room there will be a persons will scare us. Some parts aren’t scary but some
part is giving me goosebumps. The actress was talented in scaring.

If we are normal, a human, we’re probably crying in fear now. But

unfortunately, we’re not. As soon we got out the house, we looked into each
other and then burst into laughter. This one is enjoyable but scary as hell.

“I almost faint when a bunch of zombies come chasing after us. There were
so realistic in the way that I thought we are in a movie haha.â€Â​ Zandea stated
while laughing hard.

“Yeah, you’re right. I’m glad I don’t have heart

disease because I have, I might die in fear.â€Â​ Am agreed and laughed with her. I
just smiled.

“How about you, Harp? What can you say about that place?â€Â​

“Great and spook but some parts aren’t realistic at all. But overall, I
can say that they did a great job to provide a good and better scary
experience.â€Â​ I honestly said. They nodded as an agreement.

“True. But it’s enjoyable right.â€Â​ I nodded.

“We should have a rest then we will go at the Ferris Wheel as our last
destination here.â€Â​

“Are we leaving after that?â€Â​ Amanda asked me.

“Yes, because we will go to somewhere else.â€Â​ I answered which made

them smiled wider.

“Where?â€Â​ Zandea asked.

“In the police station, I’ll file a complained against the two of
you.â€Â​ I answered jokingly. Zandea playfully punched my shoulder.

“Haha, that’s so silly of you.â€Â​ I smiled widely too.

“Just kidding, we will go to have some food trip. I’m hungry
again.â€Â​ They agreed on what I said.

We walked towards a bench and sat there. While resting, I’m observing the
place. Most of the people around were human, but some aren’t. I can sense
werewolf, witches and vampire here. I just can’t pinpoint whom are they.

After a few minutes, we decided to go and try the Ferris Wheel. We are on the line
since there’s a lot of people who wanted to try the ride also. A few minutes
later, we get out tickets.

“Anyway, Harper. About the coronation next week. Are you ready?â€Â​
Zandea asked me. I shook my head, “Honestly not, but I’ll be
fine.â€Â​

“That is too sudden but a great news to all of us. Don’t worry, the
whole kingdom will love you.â€Â​ She reassured me.

“I hope so.â€Â​

“I’m so glad that you accepted him in your life Harper. I never seen
him happy when you were with him. Since his mother and sister died, he became
grumpy and really short-tempered man.â€Â​ I’m completely aware to that
part.

He’s rude, annoying and cold-hearted man, but that was before. Now he
changed, for the better I think?

“What changed your mind and you accepted him?â€Â​ Amanda asked me.
I don’t know too, maybe I got hit by his world that I need to let go all the
pain in my heart, learn to love and trust again.

I shouldn’t prevent myself from being happy, which is true and must. Living
in the dark is hard, but being stocked and can’t get out there is harder. His
words became my ladder to get out of that darkness.

“He deserves a second chance, this is our second chance. I’m willing
to take a risk, I just hope that he won’t ruin it.â€Â​ I answered honestly.

“I’m delighted to hear that from you, harper. I know you since we are
a child, and it’s really hard for you to trust after all the things you’ve
been experience.â€Â​ Amanda held my hand and smiled.

“Oh wait, did I missed something? Why it’s hard for you to
trust?â€Â​ Zandea asked me curiously. I smiled at her.

“Let just say my past isn’t great. It’s hard and put me in the
dark. Guilt, anger and sadness drowned me.â€Â​ I said meaningfully. She might
get confused by what I said, but I know she’ll understand me.

“I guess, you’ve got some tough past.â€Â​ I just nodded my head.

“Yes, she got.â€Â​ Amanda confirmed. I took a deep breath and switched
my gaze on the window. We are getting up now, and I’m starting to see the
view of the entire place. It’s beautiful and peaceful. I wish I can be like this
forever, no problem at all.
But I know, I got this life full of chaos, pain and secrets. Peace isn’t written in
my life’s vocabulary. How pity.

“The scenery was beautiful,â€Â​ Zandea whispered, just enough for us to

hear.

“You’re right, this place is too different from ours.â€Â​ Amanda

agreed. They view Human and werewolf world different. But actually, it’s the
same. Human nor werewolf world is chaotic, full of harm and danger.

But in different ways. Werewolf is more aggressive than human, human is naïve
and weak. They were nothing against werewolves. That’s why werewolf and
human aren’t sticked together, they need their own place to stay at. To be
more comfortable and of course to avoid wars.

I let out a sigh and rested my head on Amanda’s shoulder while staring at
the view.

“Are you okay, harper?â€Â​ I heard her asked me.

“Yeah, fine. I’m actually enjoying the moment.â€Â​ I answered.

“Oh, I see.â€Â​ After she said that. No one talk, we just watched the
scenery. The sun is almost setting down, I just noticed that we stayed here for how
many hours.

A few more minutes, the ride is over. And the outside is getting darker, a sign that
the sun was slowly placing by the moon.

“Let’s go for night shopping?â€Â​ Zandea invited us. I nodded my

head and smiled.

“Let’s go.â€Â​ We spend three hours in shopping and eating a lot

of foods. Geez I’m so full while we are walking back to Zandea’s car.
We put the paper bags that we are holding in the trunk of the car and then go back
to the territory.

Exactly nine o’clock in the evening, we reached the palace, unharmed and
safe.

“I enjoyed this day, thanks.â€Â​ I thanked the two of them, they gave me a
warm smile.

“Me too,â€Â​

“Of course, I enjoyed this day too.â€Â​ They commented.

“See you tomorrow, I’ll get going now and have a rest.â€Â​
Amanda was the first one who said her farewell. Yeah, she needed to have a rest
now, she’s pregnant.

“Sure. Bye Am.â€Â​ Zandea answered.

“I should get going too, see you two later.â€Â​ I smiled widely and kissed
their cheeks before I go.
Chapter 77: Painful Past
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“I assume you’ll come home late so I’ll just leave a message
since you’re not here. As what I said this afternoon, I won’t be
coming home tonight. Have a rest and sleep well. Don’t think too much
about me. Love you my mate.â€Â​ I couldn’t help but to smile upon
reading the small note he left.

This is too cheesy and girly. He shouldn’t do this. But heck, I found it sweet
at all. But where did he get the thought that I’ll think about him all night?
Geez, this man is killing me. I let out a sign and folded the paper, there’s a
small smile playing in my lips.

But it slowly vanished when I remembered something. Twelve o’clock, my

father and pack’s death anniversary. I’ll go to there’s grave
to remember the past. Another sigh escaped from my lips. I sat down on the edge of
the bed and closed my eyes.

It’s really true happiness and sadness go together, after the pain there will
be happiness but after the happiness there will be also pain. Just like now,
I’m happy a while ago but now the pain and sadness in my heart is slowly
killing me now.

“Dad, I miss you.â€Â​ I whispered and stood up again to prepare. I get my

black hoodie jacket on my closet and wore it. After that, I left the room.

“Venice, take in charge.â€Â​ I commanded which is she quickly obeyed.

Using my vampire speed, I able to reached my former’s pack house. It was
burned and almost fading. I stopped walking and looked on the stones around the
area.

This place became a grave yard. I couldn’t help but to be emotional. I miss
them all, I miss how lively this pack before. Removing the hoodie in my head, I
looked at the sky as I kneel down on the ground. Infront of my father’s
grave.

They took away my everything, my father, the pack, my freedom, and my happiness.
They destroyed my life, broke me into million pieces. Because of me…
they… they died. Why I have to be special? Why I’m different? Why
they need to kill them just to get me? I’m just a child, can’t do
anything to save them.

Even how I’m powerful I am, it’s still useless because I don’t
even save them, I watched them died and burned into the ground. All of them were
helpless, crying and screaming in fear. The children were killed too, they show no
mercy.

I slowly looked down on my father’s grave.

“I’m sorry dad, I’m really, really sorry. I’m not strong
enough to save you, all of you.â€Â​ I whispered, my voice can barely heard.
I’m broken and broke now, I feel like that bloody night was just happened
yesterday. It still fresh in my mind, and heart.
I can’t forget, I just can’t.

“What’s happening dad? What is that sound?â€Â​ a young version

of me asked the man in front of me. There was a strange sound, it a sound of a bell,
ringing outside. I can see panicked in my father’s face.

“Stay here honey, and don’t go out. Your father will just see,
what’s happening.â€Â​ He answered and gave me an assuring smile. I just
nodded my head, before he leaved, he gave me a kiss on my forehead.

At young age, I know something is off. So, curiously, I walked closer to the window
and opened it. My brow suddenly met in the middle at the next thing I saw,
there’s lot of persons in front of our house. Who are they? All of them were
carrying torches in their hands. I saw one of them punched my father which alarmed
me, I wanted to go this time but my father’s voice rang in my mind.

I should stay here, I don’t want to disobey him. I decided to stay and
observe, I glanced outside again. I saw my father and his beta, uncle John were
talking. It seems like they having an argument. What’s happening?

In just a blink of an eye, everything became chaotic. Other groups, probably three,
arrived at the place. As what I read in their lips, they were looking for me. What does
they need from me?

“You can’t take my child away, you’ll taste death before you
can do that.â€Â​ I heard my father warned the man who punched him a while
back. Remembering that he hurt my father boils my blood, I have the urge to hurt
them too. But my father taught me how to control my power and be kind.

“Then die,â€Â​ with that a war started. That when I decided to come on,
but it’s over. They were hurting my father, the whole pack. Some men
started to burn the houses near to the mansion. What are they doing?

I was in the verge to cry, fear envelope my system when say the man smirked and
give my father a strong and hard blow in the face. Father, fight back. I whispered in
the wind. And then, he looked in my direction. Blood is flowing in his lips and nose,
but he’s trying to get up and fight back.

There’s an apologetic smile on his lips, he’s mouthing sorry.

He’s sorry, he’s sorry that he couldn’t fight back anymore.

“My daughter, escape. Now.â€Â​

No. father! I creamed when one of the men grabbed his head and twisted it. It
seems like my world stopped from spinning, I’m so lost and in pain. I
can’t believe what I witness, what happened now. This is not true, just a
nightmare.

At first I can’t move in my place, just staring at them. No one noticed me

yet, but then when someone saw me, I panicked. I’m scared, mad and hurt.
They destroying my pack and killed my father. When they started to chase me, all of
the pack members tried to stop them.

They sacrificed for me to escape, they saved me but I failed to save them all. I
looked at the sky again, why I need to have a painful life? Why? Why I can’t
be just happy?

“Let me be happy, don’t let the history will repeat itself again.â€Â​
I whispered in the air. I feel a tear escaped from my eyes. I slowly stand up and
prayed silently. I prayed for my father and pack member’s soul.

With one last stare on my father’s grave, I let Reenah take over my body. I
shifted into my werewolf form. A loud and powerful howl escape from me. After
letting go the memories, I feel great. I run into the woods like my father, me and the
pack usually did before.

I just kept on running and I don’t know where I’m going. All I knew,
I’m still inside the territory. I stopped running when I found a familiar lake,
this lake is near at the palace. I need to be cautious, someone might see me.

And from what I heard, someone is coming. No, a group of warriors is coming. I
quickly shifted back into my human form and masked my scent. I used my ability of
invisibility for them not to see me. My eyebrow furrowed, what are they doing in the
middle of the night?

They looked like they were searching for something, nah, for someone. I’m
slightly caught off guard when I saw him, with his beta. I thought he was with his
cousin? He’s back?

“Search, I know that person was here.â€Â​ That person? Whom they
looking for?

“Right, I feel a strong aura here. Guard, look everywhere. If you found
something, report immediately,â€Â​ The royal chief commander ordered. Hold on,
was they looking for me? they feel my power?

This is not good. One wrong move they can find me. I need to go back at the palace
now. I’m still not ready for them to know who I am. I was about to move but I
stepped on a dry leaf which made them looked at my direction. Not good, damn it.

I quickly shifted into my werewolf form and runaway faster. I know they were
chasing after me now. Why I let this thing to happen. Damn it.

“Run faster Reenah, Wendy used some magic to create an illusion.â€Â​ I

commanded.

“Okay.â€Â​ Wendy replied. After an hour of chasing, I able to lost them in

the woods. Geez, that was so close. I was breathing hard but relief. I shifted back in
my human form and sneak in the palace. Gladly no one noticed me.

As soon I reached our room, a sigh escaped from my lips. I’m safe, my
secret still safe. I went inside the bathroom and take a bath, that was a long chase.

I almost jumped in shock when the bathroom’s door suddenly opened.

“Harper? Are you the---â€Â​

I quickly cover my naked body.

“Get out!â€Â​ I panicked. Damn, why he doesn’t knocked on the

door before getting in? My cheeks were burning, and I wanted the ground to open
and swallow me alive. He’s staring at me with lust in his eyes. No, not now.

“You look perfect, you don’t have to hide yourself to me.â€Â​ I

glared at him.

“I wanted to take a bath, so get out!â€Â​ I repeated. Instead of obeying

what I said, he walked closer to me.

“Then, we should take a bath together honey. Conservation of water,â€Â​

when does he become an economist? Conservation my ass.

“Are you drunk?â€Â​ I asked him that made him stopped walking.

“No, but I’m mad.â€Â​ Why he’s mad? Mad about what?
Because his guards didn’t caught me?

“Why?â€Â​ I asked curiously.

“I’m mad, madly in love with you.â€Â​ My jaw dropped upon

hearing that. Darn, I didn’t expected that one. Smooth. I couldn’t
help but to smile.

“Okay lover boy, stopped making fun of me and get out of here now. This is
kinda awkward you know.â€Â​ Geez, I’ve seen him naked but he never
does to me. He smiled wider.

“I told you, we will take a bath together.â€Â​ As he said that, he lifted me
up. The heck, oh my god. He opened the shower room and put me down. Before I
could runaway from him, he grabbed my hand and pulled me back.

The next thing I know, he’s trapping me on the bathroom’s wall

while the water kept on falling above us. There’s a tension building between
of us, and as the time passed by, the temperature of the room is increasing.

The cold water didn’t help at all. He placed his one hand at my back while
the other one is on my cheek. I’m too embarrassed to say nor do something.
I mean, I fucking naked in his arm.

“Don’t be ashamed, you looked gorgeous, as always.â€Â​ He

whispered huskily in my ear, I shut my eyes down because of the sensation that felt.
His lips travelled down to my neck and gave me a butterfly kiss.

How everything turned this way? A moment ago, I’m in pain and angry, and
then panicking because they were chasing me and now… pressure,
that’s only what I felt.

I placed my hand on his chest as I look up to met his dark and intense eyes.

“I thought you won’t come home tonight?â€Â​ he stared back, I

saw that the edge of his lips rosed. He once again caresses my cheeks.

“I wanted to see you, check if you’re okay because you’re

more important.â€Â​ He said that made me chuckle. That so bad of him.

“You ditched your cousins?â€Â​

“Yeah.â€Â​ He answered honestly. That’s really bad.

“But don’t worry, they understand me.â€Â​ Ah, ah. I would believe
him if I don’t know the real reason why he ditched them. He’s
keeping something to me, but I understand it though, it’s alpha matter.
He’s looking for me because he felt my strong power. Maybe, he found it as
a threat.
Chapter 78: Like
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper? Are you listening to me?â€Â​ I looked at Amanda when I heard

her said that.

“Sorry, what you were saying?â€Â​ she looked at me intently, and then
take a sip on her drink before talking.

“I’m asking you, what are you thinking. You seem like you’re
spacing out, right Zandea?â€Â​ I looked at Zandea, she nodded her head.

“Yeah, she’s right.â€Â​ She agreed. Ah, I’m thinking about

what happened last night. About my family’s death anniversary, the chasing
and… and the kiss. I really have an interesting night, last night. I just smile
upon remembering it.

“Ah, ah. Look at her, she’s smiling alone. Would you share your
thought and we will join you in smiling?â€Â​ Amanda repeated so I looked at her.
She’s curious as hell again, haha. I shook my head.

“Nothing, seriously what I’m thinking is not that important.

I’m just happy that’s all.â€Â​ I said while smiling, Amanda raised
her eyebrow.

“Why you’re happy now?â€Â​ she won’t drop the subject

right?

“Because---

I don’t know exactly why I’m happy.

“Because?â€Â​ the two of them asked curiously. Why, is that hard to

believe that I’m happy? They looked shock that I space out and smiling.

“Okay, I’ll tell it no. I’m happy because I finally let go myself
into pain and doubts.â€Â​ They aren’t convinced on what I said, what I
said is true but that was only one of the reasons why I’m happy now.

“And I’m happy because I’m in good terms with my

mate.â€Â​ I admitted which made them smile.

“As what I thought so, the day before yesterday is quite interesting. What
happened? How does he convince to mark you and make you the queen?â€Â​
Zandea asked curiously.

“It’s a long story, I will tell if we have some time. But now, ladies,
let’s plan the coronation.â€Â​

“Look, she’s excited haha. Just kidding,â€Â​ Amanda joked but

quickly take it back when she saw my murderous stares.

“Sure, let’s go back o our discussion earlier. What do you preferred

as the theme color of the party? White and black or gold? White and black is kinda
boring but elegant but gold looks expensive but exaggerated.

“Let’s go to red, red as the theme color.â€Â​ I suggested, no

stated.

“Red? That’s actually a good choice. So red then, what about the
theme? Masquerade or Classic?â€Â​ She asked again.

“Classic, let’s just say that… I’m not fond of

masquerade balls.â€Â​ Memories bring back, I remember the coronation night five
years ago, the night I was being rejected by him. It was really embarrassing when
the guards dragged me out.

“Bad experience in the past.â€Â​ Amanda commented and chuckled. Right,

bad experience in the past. I repeated in my mind.

“Got it. Classic. How about the designing of the venue, the invitation card
and dress coding?â€Â​

“I’ll take care of the invitation card,â€Â​ Amanda volunteered.

“Great, later I’ll call my friend who’s event planner.â€Â​

So, it’s settled down?

“The only question now is the dress coding, what will it be?â€Â​ Zandea
asked.

“They can wear what ever they wanted to wear as long it’s
acceptable and not so revealing.â€Â​ I answered.

“Okay then, freestyle.â€Â​

“I think it should be formal since it was your coronation as the queen.â€Â​
Amanda stated so the two of us looked at her.

“You think so?â€Â​ She nodded. Somewhat is right.

“Okay, let’s switch to formal one.â€Â​ Zandea nodded her head

while listing our discussion in her iPad.

“Oh my, I’m almost late. I have to go now, I’ll meet a friend
today. Let’s continue this later okay?â€Â​ Zandea said hurriedly when she
saw what time is it. Amanda and I nodded.

“Sure, drive safely.â€Â​ Zandea smiled and waved her hand before
leaving.

“So, what we should do now?â€Â​ I heard Amanda asked.

“Will chit-chat?â€Â​ I suggested jokingly. She smiled while shaking her

head.

“I guess so, anyway Harper. Where did you go last night? I saw you go out
and run towards the forest.â€Â​ That caught my attention. She saw me? I
didn’t expect that.
“It’s my father and former’s pack death anniversary,â€Â​ I
have nothing to hide from her, she knew my secret. Her face suddenly saddened
upon hearing what I said.

“I’m sorry to heard that. You didn’t say it to me, last night is
surely painful for you. I hope I’m there to comfort you,â€Â​ I smiled and
tapped her shoulder.

“Staying with me and becoming my best friend is enough for me, Am. You
have your own life and I don’t want to drag you down with the life I have.
I’m so thankful to have you, Am.â€Â​ I thanked her. She smiled back.

“That’s really sweet of you.â€Â​

“Enjoy until it last,â€Â​ I said jokingly which earns her laugh.

“Silly, anyway. I have to go to, my baby was looking for me.â€Â​ I nodded
my head.

“Sure, I’ll going to say here for a while, just say hi for me.â€Â​ She
smiled, “I will.â€Â​ I watched her walked away. I took a deep breath and
looked at the scene in front of me. I’m at the terrace of the Palace, fifth floor
actually.

The view is one of the kinds, really good to look at. From below, I could see tall trees
and the river. From the other side, I could see the city and houses too.

“Amanda said that I could see you here which is true. Hello there,
honey.â€Â​ Someone said from my behind. I didn’t looked back to see who
might it be because just his voice, I know who is it.

He moved closer to me and kissed me on my cheek before sitting down.

“Is the discussion’s over?â€Â​ He asked as he take a sip on my

drink. I narrowed down my eyes on his, there’s a spare drink glasses and
drink in the table and he decided to drink mine? Where is his manner?

He amusedly looked at me when he saw my expression.

“Don’t look at me like that babe, it making me hard to resist of

kissing you.â€Â​ I rolled my eyes at his statement. Geez.

“Don’t use that line on me too, it won’t work.â€Â​ I

answered back. He jus laughed at me, what’s funny?

“My grumpy baby is really back.â€Â​ I crossed my arm on my chest while

looking at him, unamused.

“The annoying King is back.â€Â​ I response. He laughed louder upon

hearing that.

“I love that smart mouth of yours, by the way, how is the planning?â€Â​ he
asked and then take another sip on my drinks again. Geez, that’s indirect
kiss.

“You acted like he doesn’t kiss you before, and take note you even
initiated kissing him.â€Â​ Venice commented in my mind. She’s making
me blush hard, I’m too embarrass just remembering that event of my life.

I shrugged and set aside that thought. When I looked at him, I saw him attentively
waiting for my response.

“Great so far, but were not done yet.â€Â​ I answered casually, he nodded
his head.

“Are you tired?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“I’m not because we’re just sitting here while

planning.â€Â​ He stopped asking and just stared at me. I don’t know if I
look away or will stare back too. In the end, I averted my eyes on him and looked at
the scenery again.

“How long would you like to keep this secret from me?â€Â​ he suddenly
asked that caught me off guard. What does he mean?

“You mean?â€Â​ I don’t want to think that he knew my secret,

because I would wonder how does he know? Is he playing tricks on me?

“Why so serious babe? I’m just going to say that you’re

secretly in love with me but you just don’t want to admit it.â€Â​ Damn,
where did he get that thought?

And his first statement slightly alarmed me. He’s not a good joker,
he’s sucks. Or I’m just too paranoid? I shrugged that idea again.

“Okay, I admitted… I’m starting to like you but it

doesn’t mean that I love you okay. So don’t assume.â€Â​ This
time, he was the one who caught off guard. He didn’t expect to hear that
from me, eh?

“You… you like me?â€Â​ He asked in disbelief. Haha, his expression is

hilarious. I let out a chuckle.

“Would I kiss you that night if I’m not?â€Â​ I asked instead of

answering directly his question. Suddenly, he stood up and hugged me.

“You surprised me again.â€Â​ He said that earns my laugh. This is the first
time I laughed genuinely at him.

“Am I?â€Â​ I innocently questioned. He just laughed too and carry me

while still embracing me.

“Yes, you are. I’m very much happy now.â€Â​ I am too.

Chapter 79: Love
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Two days before the coronation, how are you feeling, harper?â€Â​ Zandea
asked me while we are on the car.

“Kinda nervous but happy.â€Â​ I answered honestly. She glanced at me

then to the road again. Amanda is not with us because she got her weekly check up
now, so she’s with her husband.

“Good to know.â€Â​ I smiled. We are heading to the city now to buy what
we will wear in the coronation.

“Who are the persons invited in the celebration?â€Â​ I asked her. I

don’t know how could I react when the time come, how I will socialized with
them. So, I needed to know them first.

“The Alpha, Luna, beta and gamma of different packs and also the council.
Then, I think all the houses around the kingdom will be sent an invitation and were
allowed to join too.â€Â​ Ah, just like what happened in his coronation, five years
ago.

“That’s cool, but all of the Werewolf officials?â€Â​ I asked once

again.

“Nah, just thee three head officials and their guards. They were actually the
one who will bless and coronate you.â€Â​ Oh, I see.

“Aren’t they mad at human?â€Â​ I wanted to know, maybe they

were mad too. She shook her head.

“Not really, the two heads were actually nice but the last one? He got some
bad temper.â€Â​ That’s not questionable at all. I think most of the
werewolf got that attitude.

“I see. Thanks for the information, Zandy.â€Â​ I thanked her.

“No worries, I’m glad to help.â€Â​ After she said that, I

didn’t bother her anymore. In just a few minutes, we reached the City.

“Greeting, princess, queen. We are pleased to see you two. Mrs. Iridial were
expecting you,â€Â​ a woman probably at the age of mid thirties welcome us.
Zandea smiled widely at her.

“Likewise, where is she?â€Â​ She asked her.

“This way,â€Â​ the woman guided us into a place. As soon we entered into
a room, I saw a woman who’s back is facing us. Even I can see her face, she
looked sophisticated and beautiful.

“Sasha!â€Â​ Zandea exclaimed when she saw her. The woman slowly
turned around, she’s holding a piece of clothes in her head.

“Zandea.â€Â​ She acknowledged her with a smile in her face. She slowly
put down the clothes and walked closer to Zandea.

“It’s been a long time since I saw you, dear.â€Â​ She said as she
embraced her. From what I saw, this two know each other.

“Yeah, it’s been a long time. How are you? And when you came back
from states?â€Â​

“Just last week, I’m kinda tired that’s why I didn’t

open this shop right away.â€Â​ She shifted her gazed on me.

“You’re probably the alpha king’s mate. You look gorgeous, I

won’t wonder why the kings is heels over to you.â€Â​ I blushed hard,
I’m not used of someone complimenting me.

“You’re pretty too,â€Â​ I complimented her. That’s true,

she got this face that if you stare too long, it will become prettier.

“Ah, so humble.â€Â​ Zandea chuckle and walked beside me.

“She’s really humble that’s why I really like her.â€Â​

Sasha, that was her name right.

“Ah, anyway. For your information, I’m Sasha, the owner of this
shop. I’m please to meet you queen.â€Â​ She offered her hand which I
took without thinking twice.

“Please call me harper and I’m please to meet you too.â€Â​ She
broadened her smile.

“Umm, Sasha? We just got a small span of time left. Would you recommend
something dress that she can wear at the day and night of the coronation.â€Â​
Sasha looked at her then back to me.

“She got a nice body so it won’t be hard to look dresses for her. I
would like to ask, what is the theme color of the party?â€Â​ She asked us.

“Red.â€Â​ Zandy answered.

“I see, follow me.â€Â​ We just obeyed what she said. She let us sat on the
couch while she called sales ladies to help her. She proposed gowns on us.

“How about this one?â€Â​ She showed a red high cut slit gown and
it’s backless. It will surely feet on my but it’s too revealing.

“The king will kill me if I’ll let her wear that, you know, he’s
kinda possessive over her. He doesn’t even want to share her to me.â€Â​
geez, what I am? A plaything?

Sasha chuckled full heartedly at what she heard.

“No wonder, men will always be a man. They were so possessive when they
love someone, oh my, I suddenly missed my husband.â€Â​ She said dreamingly.

“Geez, Sas. You’ll see him later, haha.â€Â​

“Yeah right, but I couldn’t help but to miss him.â€Â​ I just smiled.
Surely she does love him very much.

“Haha, that’s too cheesy.â€Â​ Zandea commented.

“Why? You don’t miss your mate too?â€Â​ Zandea nodded her
head.

“I do but I know after this I’ll see and embrace him again.â€Â​

“See? How about you Harper? Did you missed your mate?â€Â​ I fell silent.
Do I?

“Don’t know, we just see each other this morning.â€Â​ I answered

honestly.

“Haha, surely you miss him but you just don’t want to admit.â€Â​
Zandea teases me. Maybe… I am. Maybe, not?

“Okay, okay fine I miss him. Shall we continue?â€Â​ I admitted.

That’s when they smiled and answered okay.

“Alright, since your mate is a possessive one. This dress is the best for you.
This is the one you will wear in the coronation day,â€Â​ she shown a turtle neck
gown, it a fishtail style. I kinda like the design, but it’s conservative but fine.

“And this one, you will wear on the celebration night.â€Â​ I looked the
other dress she was presenting. Oh, I fell in love to this one.

“I love the dresses, what can you say Harp?â€Â​ I nodded to agree.

“Me too, I love it. We will take the two.â€Â​ Sasha clapped her hand in
gladness.

“Great. Shall we proceed to shoe section?â€Â​ The two of us nodded our

head.

Two hours later, we are done doing the shopping. Dresses, shoes and even jewelries.

“Are we going home?â€Â​ I asked her as we entered to her car. She shook
her head.

“No, we will go to Knightdale’s Kitchen for food tasting.â€Â​ She

answered. I see.

“Okay.â€Â​ Planning an event is indeed tiring, geez, this is why I’m

not fond of parties.

“Are you tired?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, I’m fine. How about you?â€Â​ She shook her head too.

“I’m not, I’m actually used in planning event’s like

this.â€Â​ Yeah, I can see it. I just smiled and looked outside the window.

It’s a sunny day, such a good weather. In two days, I’ll be the
werewolf’s queen. A tribrid as their queen. I stopped thinking when I felt
something vibrating inside my bag. I looked for my phone to see who’s
calling. It’s my mate, what does he need?

“Yes?â€Â​ I greeted.

“No greetings like hello handsome?â€Â​ he answered jokingly. He’s

really full to himself.

“Funny, what do you need?â€Â​ I saw Zandea mouthed

‘who’s that’. I mouthed back the word ‘King’.
She nodded her head but there’s a teasing smile on her lips. What?

“Do I need any reason to call you, love? I just miss you as simple as
that.â€Â​ He missed me? we just see each other this morning.

“That’s cheesy. What do you really need?â€Â​ I kept on asking.

“Nothing seriously. I just wanted to know if you’re fine.â€Â​ Oh god

this guy.

“I’m perfectly fine, so you don’t need to worry.â€Â​ I

answered amusedly.

“It’s good to hear, okay then… bye, I love you.â€Â​ Before I

could say something he hung up. I bring my phone back inside my bag.
There’s a smile playing on my lips, damn I found it cheesy but sweet.

“Look at you, you’re smiling so widely. What does he said?â€Â​

Geez, I almost forget that, Zandea was with me.

“Nothing important, he’s just checking me if I’m okay.â€Â​

She glanced at me.

“That’s not the real reason why you’re smiling right?â€Â​

“No, that’s the reason.â€Â​ I denied.

“Did someone tell you that you’re a bad liar?â€Â​ It’s a no

again, I’m actually a good liar but not into this matter.

“You’re smiling up to your ear like you heard something very, very
interesting.â€Â​ I looked at her.

“Okay, I’ll tell haha. He said he loves me,â€Â​ I admitted and bit
my inner lip to stop myself from smiling so wide.

“Oh my god, that’s… That’s was so unusual of him

haha. But I’m glad to know that he’s happy. I happy for the both of
you,â€Â​ she said sincerely. I just smile and mumbled thank you.
Chapter 80: Crowned Princess
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“This taste so good, try this one Harp.â€Â​ I glanced on Zandea when I
heard her say that. We’ve been tasting the food now, a few minutes ago, we
arrived at Knightdale’s Kitchen. All of the stuffs greeted us, after that, the
manager of the restaurant guided us in the kitchen for food tasting.

The event is fast approaching, we just have a small span of time to finish the
preparation for everything. I admire Zandea and Amanda for their efforts and action.
I, myself, don’t know how to plan a certain event, I don’t even
celebrate my birthday, that was after my family died, the pack and my father.

But because of Amanda, I always celebrate my birthday. As what I remember, she

will not allow me to not celebrate my birthday. Even if I’ll stop her not plan
my birthday, she will do whatever she please. And that actually melts my heart,
Amanda is a sweet soul.

“How does it taste?â€Â​ I nodded my head as I taste the food. It’s

quite delicious, the sweet is alright, I taste a little bit salty but that’s good.
The appearance is wonderful too.

“Yummy.â€Â​ I describe in one world. Zandea smiled widely, the same as

the manager.

“I told you so,â€Â​ she pauses and looked on Miss Hue, the
Knightdale’s Kitchen’s manager. “Please add this one to the
menu. All the food here is great.â€Â​

“I’m glad to know Princess, and we’re so happy because you

choose us to carter the coronation event of the queen.â€Â​ She said and glanced
at me. I can see that she’s curios about me, well, I can’t blame her
though. She thought I’m a human, and human can’t be a werewolf
Queen. Am I too, if I were her? I’ll question my existence in werewolf world
too.

“Well then, just see you guys in palace soon. We’ll go ahead
now.â€Â​ Miss Hue nods her head slowly as she plastered her biggest smile.

“Sure princess, queen.â€Â​ She answered and bowed. I just nodded my

head as well and smile a little.

“Come on, Harp. Let’s go home.â€Â​ Zandy and I exited the place
and walked towards her car.

“Are you tired?â€Â​ She asked me as we entered. I shook my head,

I’m not physically tired but mentally. The whole preparation was stressing
me, maybe I’m not really used to this kind of event or… the word
coronation is enough reason to stress me. Why? I just remember the coronation
night wherein he rejected me without any valid reason.

Maybe, I’m afraid that… that day will happen again in the day of
coronation.
“It seems like you’re not with yourself? Are you really fine?â€Â​
She asked me again. I nod my head and smile.

“Yeah, I am. Why would I won’t be fine?â€Â​ I convinced her. She

couldn’t do anything but to nod as well too.

“Alright then, just tell that you missed him, Harper.â€Â​ She teases me as
she started the engine of the car. My eyes slightly widened and glared at her. What?

“I’m not.â€Â​ I answered firmly.

“Yes, you are.â€Â​ I made a face, geez, I don’t even thinking about
him in the whole duration.

“No, I’m not.â€Â​ I still declined which made her laugh full-
heartedly.

“Okay, okay fine haha. You’re no fun, harp.â€Â​ She amusedly

replied. I pouted and crossed my arm.

“I’m actually not thinking about him, I’m thinking about the
coronation.â€Â​ I honestly answered. I’m wondering what will happen that
day. She glanced at me with a little bit confusion in her face.

“Why so? don’t worry, everything will be fine. I can assure you
that.â€Â​ I leaned on the passenger seat. I hope so. I sigh and looked directly in
front. I can’t stop myself from having thoughts, but then, I’ll trust
her words. I wish everything will be alright.

“Come on, Harper. Chill, the event will be successful. Just relax, trust
me.â€Â​ I nodded my head. Right, I shouldn’t think this way.

“Thank you, Zandy.â€Â​ She smiled widely.

“No worries, you’re ready?â€Â​ I nodded once again. As she said

that, the car started to move. A few minutes later, we reached the palace. The maids
come over to get the things we bought and put it inside the palace.

“Zandea.â€Â​ Someone called her from our behind. I saw how her body
stiffened, why though? I looked around to see who is it. I saw a female wearing black
dress up to her knee, she looked fierce and cold, who is she?

“Sister,â€Â​ Zandea murmured as soon she saw her. Sister? This woman
was her sister? Does that mean this woman standing in front of us was the crowned
princess? Cool, I just saw her now.

“Oh, won’t you greet your favorite sister?â€Â​ the woman said with
some hideous smile on her lips. I heard Zandy chuckled, “No, I just saw you
a few months ago. I didn’t miss you really.â€Â​ She joked but eventually
went closer to her and gave her a hug.

“Miss you, sister.â€Â​ I heard Zandea whispered. The lady put her hands
around her to embraced her back, I can sense that they were close. I
couldn’t help but to feel lonely and a little upset, if I don’t have this
kind of life, will I have a sister too? A family consisting a father, mother and siblings?
Even I surrendered having thoughts about having a complete family when my father
and the whole pack died, there’s still hope inside of me that maybe
someday, I will have a family in my own. That I will have a loving husband and
wonderful children.

I jut have Amanda, she’s my best friend, my only family.

“Harper? My sister was talking to you.â€Â​ I blinked twice and looked at

them. Geez, she is?

“Sorry, I got carried away with my thoughts again. What you were saying
princess?â€Â​ I asked while looking directly in her eyes. It was cold but a little
amused. What?

“This young girl is fierce, I can smell that you’re a human but by
your appearance? Quite not.â€Â​ What did she mean? Is she can sense that
I’m not a human? She chuckled when she saw my reaction.

“I mean dear, you’re too beautiful to be a human. But that’s

what you are,â€Â​ She pauses and came closer to me. She extends her hand,
“Zeira, the crowned princess. It’s nice to finally meet you, the future
queen.â€Â​ Ah, that’s what she means. Geez, I thought she sense my
secret, the secret which my mate failed to see, well, he’s the alpha king. And
an alpha king has a good, sharp and excellent senses.

I accepted her hand and smile a little, “Harper, I’m glad to see you
too, princess.â€Â​

“Oh please, call me Zeira.â€Â​ She said and then smile.

“Sure, Zeira.â€Â​ She nodded her head. She looked on her sister, Zandea,
who’s looking on us.

“Anyway, I’ll leave now. I still have a business to do,â€Â​ Zandy

and I, nodded our heads.

“Of course, sister, talk to you later.â€Â​

“Hmm, Harper. See you around.â€Â​

“Yeah, see you.â€Â​

Chapter 81: The Coronation Day
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Are you nervous?â€Â​ One question come across my ear coming from
behind me. I don’t know myself if I’m nervous or just excited, but I
feel good right now. The day has come, the coronation. A moment by now, they will
know me as their queen.

I admitted, I really don’t expect this to happen. It feels like, just yesterday,
I’m living alone, then met Amanda, then found my mate and got rejected.
But now, everything changes, I can’t say that I forgive him completely
because the pain caused by the rejection is still in my mind and heart, it will hard to
forget.

So hard. I wish I can erase my memory but I can’t, although I have the
power to alternate and erase someone’s memory but that power of mine
can’t be used within myself, that was the limitation of my power.

“Harper? Are you alright?â€Â​ I blinked twice when I heard

Amanda’s voice. Oh, I got carried away with my thoughts again. I looked on
the mirror in front of me, there, I saw Amanda, she’s swearing emerald
green gown. She looked ravishing and awesome.

I nod my head, “Yeah, perfectly fine. I’m just a little nervous.â€Â​ I

answered and looked also in my reflection. I was wearing the gown Zandea and I
bought a few days ago. I felt that Amanda placed her hand on my shoulder to calm
me down.

It’s somehow helping, Am I really sure about this one? If I continue this,
there’s no turning back. Being the queen is as hard as becoming a slave,
why I said that? Because as a queen, you’ll have the responsibility to served
the werewolves as they served you.

Being a queen, is easy as may it look but it’s not. You won’t own
your own time anymore, you’ll be trapped into a responsibility that you need
to fulfill. Be responsible to every decision you’ll making, as possible,
don’t think just about your own sake, but to everyone.

But I guess, I can’t stop this now, I need to continue. The Coronation
ceremony has been spread like a wild fire all over the werewolf world. It’s a
disgrace to me and to the kingdom if I’ll quit now. I’m not a coward,
I’ll shall face this.

“Calm down, Harp. Everything will be just fine.â€Â​ I let out a sign and
nodded. Right, everything is alright. This day will end peacefully.

Amanda and I looked on the door way when we heard someone knocked on the door
three times to get our attention. The door was opened, there, we saw Lance who
was leaning on the door frame. He looked greet in black tuxedo.

“Excuse us, queen, but may we have time with my wife?â€Â​ Lance asked
in polite way. Geez, what is he doing?

“Crap the act Lance, you’re still written in my black list for fooling
me a few weeks ago. And yes, of course, Amanda can go with you.â€Â​ He paled
on what I said but later on, he let out a forced smile to cover up his guilt and fear.

“I’m sorry, really sorry but… isn’t a good thing?

Because of what I did, you and the king is in good terms now?â€Â​ He reasoned
out. I raise an eyebrow, well, somehow, he’s right. But, it can change the
fact the he tricked me.

“Nope,â€Â​ I answered expressionlessly. I heard Amanda giggled beside

me, so I looked at her. And in my peripheral vision, Lance was frowning because he
saw his wife laughing at his situation.

“Are you happy honey?â€Â​ Lance asked in serious tone. Amanda

composed herself but she can’t hide the smile that was playing on her lips.

“No, hubby, I’m not.â€Â​ She denied which caused Lance to

narrowed down his eyes on her.

“Are you very much sure honey? Because as far I know I’m not blind
to see amusement in your eyes as your friend who will be the queen was saying that
I was in her black list.â€Â​ Oh my, is he being serious right now? Haha, I found this
situation funny too.

Amanda went closer and she just stopped when she’s right in front of him. I
crossed my arm on my chest as I watched the scene in front of me. Amanda held his
necktie to fix it, they were looking into each other’s eyes. Oh, seriously,
right in front of me?

“I wouldn’t laugh at you, honey, you know that,â€Â​ she pauses
talking and smiled. “But, you were in my black list too for lying to me a few
weeks ago.â€Â​ She tightened the necktie in his neck. I couldn’t help but
to grin when Lance cough hard because of what she did.

So, Amanda still haven’t forgive him yet too? Lance’s eyes softened
as he looked at his wife again. “I’m sorry about that honey, but you
said you forgive me already?â€Â​ Amanda acted like she was shocked.

“Oh really? I said that? when?â€Â​ She asked innocently. This time I
can’t keep my laughter, Lance’s expression was priceless, he felt like
he’s been betrayed by his own wife.

“You said it, wide and clear yesterday.â€Â​ Lance said as he placed his
hand on her cheeks. My lips pursed to witness their drama. Amanda raised her
eyebrow, and innocently looked at him. She put her hand on his chest and slightly
pushed him away.

“Nope, as what I remember, I actually didn’t say something.â€Â​

She still denied. Geez, look at them.

“As what I remember, you did. You even kissed me and say you forgive
me.â€Â​ Haha, this is getting interesting. I saw Amanda’s cheeks burned
in embarrassment, she looked away to hide her face from her husband. Oh my, look
at her haha, is she’s blushing? Does that mean, Lance was saying the truth?

“I didn’t kiss you, you kiss me.â€Â​ She answered back in low tone,
she looked like a shy cat right now. This is actually entertaining. Lance put both of
his palm on Amanda’s face and guided her to look at him. Geez, they were
staring into each other like they can see their souls. This two is so in love.

I’m happy for my best friend, but would they stop? Or just go away and get a
room without someone else watching them? Lance was about to kiss her but I talk to
interrupt their moment. This is so bad of me, haha.

“Come on guys, I’m still here okay?â€Â​ The two of them looked on
my direction, oh did they really forgot that I’m still here. Oh, what love can
do. Amanda blushed even more, why Lance, he composed himself and gave me a
smile. I just grinned and stared at them.

“I’m sorry, Harp.â€Â​ Amanda apologized.

“Haha, just fine. That’s natural to couples, just go ahead now.â€Â​ I

answered and glared to Lance. I saw him gulp, the Royal Gamma was afraid to what
they called human queen. Quite amusing.

Oh well, I sometimes looked scary.

“Okay, is it fine to you that you’ll be alone here?â€Â​ I nodded my

head. I’m fine of being alone, I’m used to that.

“It’s okay Am, go, go with your husband. I think he have something
very important to say,â€Â​ I said softly but glared to Lance. He laughed
awkwardly, he’s been sweating hard. I couldn’t help but to find his
expression funny.

“It’s not that important Queen. Haha, anyway, the coronation will
officially start. Congratulation to you, Harper. Our queen.â€Â​ Geez, being called
as the queen is the weirdest thing I ever heard.

“Thank you Lance.â€Â​ He nodded his head and grabbed

Amanda’s hand.

“We’ll take our leave now then?â€Â​ I nodded as well.

“Sure, see you two.â€Â​ They bowed their head first before exiting the
room, I watched their back going away. Those two is an adorable couple, they
clearly love each other. I closed my eyes and let out a sigh.

“Someday, I’ll have that kind of love too.â€Â​ I murmured.

“You will have it now, love.â€Â​

Chapter 82: The Coronation Day (Part 2)
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“You will have it now, love.â€Â​ A smiled suddenly crept into my lips as I
turned around to look at him. He’s here, I didn’t notice his presence
quickly. But, I’m glad that he’s here.

“Is that so? How will you prove it, Love?â€Â​ I mimicked his voice and grin.
He plastered his killer smile and walked closer to my direction.

He placed his arm around my shoulder and slowly pulled me close to him to gave me
a warm hug. His embrace is making me calm and relax, I love the way he held me
right now. He’s never been like this before, and this is surprisingly new but
lovely.

He’s clingy and annoying, that’s true, I’m not lying about
that. But… somehow, I starting to like his clinginess. That’s so weird of
me.

“How will I prove it?â€Â​ hearing him whispered in my ear, I grin wider. I
slightly pushed him away from me to have a look on his face. He’s looking at
me intently now.

“Yeah, I’m curious on how will you do what you said,â€Â​ I stopped
talking and playfully smirk as I held both of his cheeks. “Because as far I
know, we’re not a normal lover. We always change our mind, having
impulsive decisions, precisely.â€Â​ He stared at me curiously.

“You were saying is?â€Â​ I lightly slapped his cheeks. He became a dumb
man again? I thought he was wide.

“What I’m saying is… you and I will never be in love like
them.â€Â​ That’s the truth. Maybe we will if he didn’t reject me
five years ago. Maybe now, we are deeply in love.

This time, he chuckled and hug me tight.

“Oh, you’re hurting me love. Are you saying that I can’t

make you fall in love with me? Because if you are thinking that way, you are
definitely wrong.â€Â​ He said while still hugging me. I chuckled softly and tapped
his back.

“I’m just kidding you know, if you really wanted to show your
affection towards me? Show it by action not just by words, okay?â€Â​ he suddenly
let go of me and looked directly in my eyes.

What just happened?

“I don’t want to ruin your make up but you leave me no

choice.â€Â​ What? I’m freaking confused right now, but I’m more
confuse and shock on what he did next.

He pulled me back to him and captured my lips. Out of shock I didn’t get the
chance to utter just a single word. It’s not like that he never kissed me
before, but this is kind of little caught me off guard. The way he kissed me right now
is tender and feather-like kiss. He was holding me like I’m some kind of
fragile-like glass that he doesn’t want to break.

I unconsciously shut my eyes down he deepened the kiss. This feels so right and
good. I couldn’t help but to kiss him back with the same ferocity. I grabbed
his hair hard and pulled it sensually. I heard him groan which just added fuel to the
fire building inside of me.

He tugged me closer to him, I felt him playfully bite my lower lips which cause me to
moan. Dang? Did I just do that? I looked down to hide my face from him but he held
my face and made me look at him.

“Don’t be looked embarrassed, I love the way you are.â€Â​ He

softly said and wiped the edge of my lips. My lipstick was probably ruined now.

“I’m sorry if I ruin our make-up, I couldn’t help but to kiss

you. You’re so beautiful today.â€Â​ I smiled on what he said. “What
done is done, no problem.â€Â​ I answered. He smiled widely and touch my cheeks.
“Alright then, I’ll send someone to fix you make-up. I need to go now
I’ll just wait you in the venue.â€Â​ As he said that, he gave me a kiss on
my forehead.

“Okay.â€Â​ He nodded and let go of me carefully.

“I wanted to stay here for another moment but I’m afraid I’ll
just end up ruining your make-up and the coronation won’t happen
today.â€Â​ I chuckled. He better should go now then.

“Go, see you later.â€Â​ He shook his head while smiling widely.

“Alright, bye.â€Â​ I watched him leave, and when he’s out of my

vision, I went back to the chair in front of the mirror and looked on my reflection
there. I’m right, my make-up was completely ruined, especially my lipstick.

Letting out a sigh, a smile crept in my lips. I wish we will be like this forever, no
problem, no stress. But nah, this wont last too long. Destiny play hard,
there’s no permanent happiness in this word.

“Greetings my queen, the king sends us here to re-touch your make

up.â€Â​ I turned around to look at them, I saw three girls around my age. I nodded
at them and sign them to come closer.

“Alright.â€Â​ They nodded and started re-touching my make-up. A few

minutes later, they were done.

“Thanks.â€Â​ I thanked them.

“No worries, our queen. We are glad to help,â€Â​ I nodded.

“Alright, you all can go now.â€Â​ The bowed their head and obeyed what I
said.

I took a deep breath and look on my reflection, all were fix now. I’ll just
going to wait for the coronation to start. This is it I can’t back out now. I
closed my eyes lightly and leaned back on the chair. Just relax harper, nothing
wrong will happen today. You made your mind; you can’t change it now.

You gave him a chance and it’s not your fault if he will ruin it. I told to
myself. I opened my eyes when someone knocked on the door.

“We need to go now, our queen.â€Â​ From its voice, I know it’s
Hiro. Zandea’s fiancé, slash mate. I stood up from my seat and looked at
him.

“Alright,â€Â​ he smiled. “Please follow me.â€Â​

“Where’s Zandea?â€Â​ I asked him while we are walking in the

hallway.

“She’s with her sister and cousin on the venue.â€Â​ He answered

shortly. I see.

“Anyway, congratulation, Harper.â€Â​ That made me smile. I’m

glad he’s treating me not special. That’s what I want, even if I will be
coronated as the queen a moment by now, I’m still the same. The tribrid
creature who hides a multiple secret to everyone.

“Thank you, Hiro.â€Â​ He nodded his head. A few minutes of walking, we

finally reached the venue.

“The future queen of werewolves as has been arrived. Bow down and give
respect.â€Â​ A man announced as soon I entered. All of the person inside the hall
bowed and greeted me.

“Our Queen.â€Â​ I just smile and looked around. In a certain place, I saw
him staring at me with a smile on his lips. I couldn’t help but smile widely.
He looks so happy.

“All rise up.â€Â​ I told them.

“Thank you, our queen.â€Â​ I’m not yet their queen. I saw him
started to walk towards my direction. He just stopped walking when he was just a
few inches away from me.

“You looked gorgeous as always.â€Â​ Damn, he already said that a while

ago. I chuckled and playfully punch his shoulder.

“Don’t flatter me, I might get used.â€Â​ I joked. He laughed,

“That’s what I wanted you to do.â€Â​ Geez, why he’s so
sweet now?
Chapter 83: Crowned Queen
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“I’m now happily introducing, our newly renowned queen. Queen

Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, my beloved mate. Kneel down and give
respect.â€Â​ It’s over, all of them know I’m his mate, their queen.
I’m not quite sure about this but all I know is I’m happy.

Even though I heard some of them were asking about my existence, questioning
about me being the alpha king’s mate even if I’m just a human. I can
clearly see confusion, envy, anger and so many reactions in their faces.

I can’t blame them for thinking that way about me. Everyone had different
perception and believes, you can please and not please everyone.

I can see that some--- almost all of them disagree about this coronation after
knowing that their future was just a mere human. But they can’t do anything
to stop this because this is what the king wanted.

This is destined to happen, I guess so. I should enjoy this moment then. I look
straight on the crowed and raised my hand, all of them kneel down as what my mate
said. This situation somehow gave some satisfaction inside of me.

I took a deep breathe and stared at them. I couldn’t help but to feel a little
guilty right now. Thousands of persons in front of me, only one of them knew my
true identity. Amanda, she’s the only one who knew that I’m not
really a human, that I’m a tribrid.

I searched for her in the crowed, and I spotted her beside her husband, carrying her
child, Matthew.

“Did I do the right thing, Am?â€Â​ I mind linked her. She quickly looked up
and gazed at me.

“Yes, you are Harp. You free yourself from doubt and more pain. You gave
him and yourself another chance to be happy.â€Â​ Her words, her words always
calm me down. Even if she’s quite noisy and bossy sometimes, she still
managed to make me relax.

“Do you think all of them will accept me even if they thought I’m just
a human?â€Â​ I asked again. I just realized; I’m upset about what they
thought about me.

“They would, you’re the king’s mate. The crowned Queen,

even if they thought that you are a human and you don’t deserve the throne
and the king, who cares? They can’t do anything to change that, they
can’t make you step down on the throne.â€Â​ That made me smile. Right,
I have the right and power now.

I nodded at her.

“Thank you, Am.â€Â​ I saw her smiled back and wink at me.

“Don’t mention it, enjoy this day.â€Â​ I will. I closed the link and
composed myself. I just noticed that, everyone was looking on me now. Oh, why?

“Your words of wisdom, love.â€Â​ Zach whispered behind my ear.

“Words of wisdom?â€Â​ I asked in confusion. He went closer beside me

and chuckled.

“My queen is too happy to utter single a word, we'll leaving now. See you all
on the venue tonight.â€Â​ Some of them chuckled on what my mate had been
said. Me? Got lost of words? I looked back and gave him a meaningful look.

He just shook his head and smiled widely. “Don’t mind me,
let’s go.â€Â​ He took my left hand and dragged me with him carefully. I
had no Idea where are we going but I let him kidnapped me after the coronation
day.

“What are we doing here again?â€Â​ I asked him while raising an eyebrow
but a faint smile was playing on my lips. He leaned back on the couch and raised an
eyebrow too.

“Are you really asking that, love?â€Â​ I couldn’t help but to

broaden my smile. Geez, he’s really something else this day.

“Did we just ditch the visitors? How about the council? They were on the
venue now probably waiting for us.â€Â​ He shook his head and pulled me closer to
him. Now I was sitting closed to him, he was half-embracing me.

“Are you worrying about that?â€Â​ He asked and poked the top of my nose.
I playfully slapped his hand away from my face and stared at him.

“Of course not, who cares about them.â€Â​ He chuckled deeply and pulled
me even closer.

“Haha, that’s my girl. We will go back later, let’s just enjoy

this moment alone, my officially queen.â€Â​ I closed my eyes and feel his warm. I
placed my hand above his chest where I can feel his heart beating so fast like I do.

“Are you happy?â€Â​ I know the answer but I wanted to hear it from him.
He pursed his lips together and started to caress my hair using his finger.

“What do you think?â€Â​ he asked me instead of answering. I pouted and

glared at him which caused him to laughed full-heartedly. I know but, when he
laughed like that… I feel like my world stopped from spinning, and the only
thing I hear was his laugh. It’s so good in to my ear.

“Don’t look at me like that love, haha. Okay, I’m going to

tell… I’m not happy.â€Â​ What? I was about to push him away to get
off but he pulled me back.

“Don’t, I’m not happy. I’m delighted, I’m

over the moon. I’m very thankful of the Moon Goddess because she gave me
someone like you.â€Â​ I stared at him. He’s eyes telling much story, it
looks like he wanted to tell something but can’t find words to describe it.

He’s really wonderful, the thing I failed to see when the first time I saw him
and when I met him again.
“I’m telling the truth, I’m glad you gave me a change to
prove myself to you.â€Â​ I bite my inner lip, just like a moment ago, I lost words to
say again.

“You don’t have to say something right now, I’m very

satisfied now, I hope this moment will last forever.â€Â​ He slowly pulled me even
into a warm hug. I felt him give a peck on my forehead then to my temple.

That was the moment I confirmed to myself, I did the right choice. This is much
better than chaos and violent. And I’m hoping too like he hoped, I wish this
will last forever.
Chapter 84: Crazy In Love
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“It’s getting late, aren’t we going back yet?â€Â​ I asked

him. We stayed here in my old cabin for how many hours now, probably four or five?
He looked at me and asked, “You wanted to go back now?â€Â​

Do I want to? I asked myself. Maybe, yes? Maybe, no? I mean, we still need to get
ready for the ball tonight. It will be start three hours from now, and yet we are not
still prepared.

“I wanted to stay any longer but we got responsibilities to fulfil, get ready
yourself. We are heading back.â€Â​ I said and stood up from the couch. He
frowned and took his tuxedo above the table. I chuckled after seeing his little
tantrum.

“Alright, to make it up with you… after the event tonight, we will do

cuddle.â€Â​ He quickly looked at me, his eyes lit up. Oh, look at him, he’s
acting like a child now haha. Geez, is this the king they feared?

“Really? You already said it. We will do cuddle after the event. I’ll
end the ball early. Maybe one hour will do?â€Â​ I laughed full-heartedly. One hour?
That won’t be enough.

“Crazy, haha.â€Â​ I commented.

“Yeah, crazy. Crazy for you.â€Â​ I laughed even more and playfully
punched his shoulder while shaking my head in amusement.

“Cheesy.â€Â​ He just laughed too and snaked his arm around my waist.
We go outside the cabin together and get inside his car. After a few minutes, we
reached the palace were in Amanda, Zandea with their mates were waiting for us to
get out the car.

“Where the two of you go?â€Â​ Zandea asked immediately after we get
out.

“Relax, we just leave to catch some fresh air.â€Â​ I quickly looked at him.
Catch some fresh air, haha. That’s some kind of lame reason, could he just
tell that we ditch them temporary? Haha.

“Where?â€Â​ She asked again. I shook my head and tapped her shoulder,
“Don’t think to much, Zan. What’s important is we are here
now. Oh, wait, why all of you weren’t dressed yet?â€Â​ I asked when I
noticed them still wearing their clothes on the coronation day.

The four of them looked to their selves.

“We are waiting for the two of you to come back, the council was looking for
the two of you.â€Â​ Zach and I looked into each other. I told him so.

“Go ahead and get dress, we will meet them later. And I believe they can
wait.â€Â​ That’s the attitude. I nodded in agreement.
“He’s right, go now. The ball will start a few hours from now, we
should get ready.â€Â​ They nodded.

“Alright, let’s go together Harp.â€Â​ Amanda told to me.

“Sure, let’s go.â€Â​

“I’ll go with you too. Let’s go and make this night

joyful!â€Â​ Zandea exclaimed and slung hand around my arm. I shake my head in
amusement and smiled widely.

“Alright, shall we move on now?â€Â​ I asked them both.

“Hold on, are you three going to leave us here?â€Â​ I heard my mate said,
so we looked at him. What?

“You have your own feet, my dear cousin. Oh wait, I get it haha.
Don’t worry about Harper, we will take care of here and besides, you will see
her again later tonight. So… bye-bye for the mean time!â€Â​ Zandea said
energetically.

Damn right. I nodded in agreement.

“I see you later, get ready now too.â€Â​ As I said that, I pulled Zandea and
Amanda with me. We get inside the palace together.

“Was it his plan to leave after the coronation?â€Â​ Zandea asked me while
we are walking up the stairs. I nodded my head, “Exactly, he kidnapped me
but I love it.â€Â​ I joke which caused them to giggled.

“You’re becoming a weirdo like him, Harp.â€Â​ Amanda

commended while laughing. Yeah, right. I couldn’t help to become one
though. I guess, love will make you do some crazy things.

“Anyway, how are you feeling right now? Are you happy? I mean, about the
coronation? It’s so sudden right? I mean again, you hated my cousin for
rejecting you five years ago and now you became officially his mate and the queen
of werewolves.â€Â​ Zandea asked me. I stopped walking and looked at them, they
did the same.

“Let me answer that honestly. I can’t say that I’m over with
that rejection five years ago but what I know now? I’m good with the life I
have. I freed myself from anger, I gave him a second chance, I let myself become
happy again. And yes, I’m delightful right now.â€Â​ I answered honestly.

They stared at me for how many seconds.

“Wow.â€Â​ Zandea mumbled.

“Right, wow. I’m happy for you, Harp. Finally, you are happy after all
the bad things happened to you.â€Â​ Amanda told to me then gave me a hug. I
hugged her back, “Thank you, Am.â€Â​ I whispered.

“Let me join the hug. Harper, congrats. You just don’t get the title,
but you get back your happiness too.â€Â​ Zandea said too which causing me to
smile even wider. I reached out for her and let her join our group hug.
“Thank you too, Zan.â€Â​ She nodded and smile.

“Alright, enough with this drama. Let’s get going?â€Â​ I broke the
hug but still smiling.

“Let’s go.â€Â​ They agreed.

“Harp, are you done?â€Â​ Amanda knocked on the door of the room where
I’m staying right now. Two hours had been passed. I’m all done.
Letting a deep sigh, I stood up from my seat and walked closer the door to open it.

“Yes, I’m done. How about you?â€Â​ I asked as soon I opened the
door.

“I am, I’m here to che--- oh wow, you look very beautiful, Harper. But
I thought you don’t like dress like this?â€Â​ She changed her word when
she saw me. I looked myself on the full mirror on my left side. She’s right,
I’m not really fond of this of dress before but I like it now, just a little.

“This is my event, I needed to be the most beautiful person tonight.â€Â​ I

joked and playfully winked at her.

“Crazy, even if you wear rags. You’ll still the most beautiful person
tonight.â€Â​ Oh, that’s so sweet of her. I chuckled and check her up from
head to toe.

She looked so good on her purple trumpet gown. It really suits her, I smiled widely.
“You look fabulous, Am.â€Â​ I complimented her honestly. She smiled
wider, “Thanks, Harp. Anyway, let’s go. Zandea left first to help her
mate to welcome the visitors.â€Â​ She informed me.

“That’s so thoughtful of her. Anyway, let’s get going.â€Â​

She nodded.
Chapter 85: Forgiven
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“I’ll just going to find my husband and son, I’ll see you
later.â€Â​ Amanda said while looking around the place. There’s a lot of
persons inside the venue now, it’s crowed precisely. It will be harder to spot
someone you knew now.

I looked at her and nodded, “Sure, I’ll go and find Zach too.â€Â​
She nodded head as well. “Oh, you are calling him by his name now?â€Â​ I
bit my inner lips to suppress my smile.

“Yes, It’s not a bad thing, right?â€Â​

“Of course not, I’m just a little shock upon hearing you say his for the
first time.â€Â​

“This is all new to me, the same as you all. Go ahead now, Am.â€Â​ She
nodded and smile again.

“Okay, see you around.â€Â​ She waved her hand on me first before
completely turning her back on me. When I’m all alone, I couldn’t
help but to feel a little lonely even if I’m surrounded by them. I let out a sigh
and looked around.

Taking a deep breath, I started to move. Every person who recognized me, bowing
their head as a sign of respect. I just nodded my head to acknowledge them.

“Look who I met right now. The human queen is here.â€Â​ I stopped
walking when I heard someone said that. A human? I turned around to see who said
it. I secretly check her from head to toe, I can’t deny the fact that
she’s very beautiful.

A powerful aura was surrounding her too, if she’s just a normal person, she
wouldn’t dare to call me a human queen. I guess, she got some power and
authority too in this place.

Instead of showing irritation, I smiled at her.

“Yes, you’re right Ms. ---â€Â​

“Keriza Radwell.â€Â​ That’s it? She won’t introduce herself

like who is she? She won’t brag herself? Because I can see that she’s
proud, confident and brave kind of woman.

“Ms. Radwell.â€Â​ I acknowledge her. She chuckled and stared at me,

seriously.

“I guess, you are wondering who I am to call you that way. I’m so
sorry, I didn’t mean to call you that way…â€Â​ I wanted to raised an
eyebrow but I didn’t.

“No worries.â€Â​ I said shortly.

“Oh, you sound so serious. Spencer hated human, and I’m shocked
to know that he’s into you now.â€Â​ My brow furrowed at what he said.
What did she mean? I know in the first place that he hated human so why
she’s telling this to me now?

Trying to confuse me? Make me upset?

“Ops, I’m sorry again. It slipped on my mouth. But to be honest here,

I know him for so long. And you,â€Â​ she pointed me. What?

“You’re not really his type. But I guess, everything can change. So,
just a piece of advice, darling, you’re still young, there’s a lot of
things you might don’t understand.â€Â​ She moved closer to me.

“Spencer is unpredictable. There’s a big possibility that he might just

hurt you, not now but in the near future.â€Â​ She’s calling her spencer, I
guess, they were really close. But he doesn’t mention her to me. This gave
me a realization that… I don’t still know him.

And she’s right, He’s unpredictable, can break my heart again. I bit
my inner lips and remain calm. I should show her that I’m not affected at all.
Who know if she’s telling the truth or just lying?

“Anyway, nice to meet you, queen. I’ll see you around,â€Â​ she
raised her wine glass as she left me alone in my place. I just stared at her until she
vanished in my eyes.

Yeah, I’ll see you around.

“What are you doing here, love?â€Â​ I quickly calm down when a pair of
arms embraced me from behind. I hold his hand on my tummy and slowly faced her.

He looked so handsome as always.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ he asked me worriedly when he saw my reaction. I

can’t deny the fact that Keriza’s words made me upset. Taking a
deep breath and sigh, “Yes, I’m alright. Just a little nervous.â€Â​ I
half-lied.

He looked unconvinced but didn’t asked anymore question and just hug me.

“I don’t know what happened and I’ll let this pass for the
mean time. We’ll talk about this later, ok?â€Â​ I nodded my head and hug
him even more.

Doubt starting to seize my system. Keriza was right, there’s a large

possibility that he might just hurt me. That’s making me even more upset,
confuse and so lost.

I’m starting to think, what if something really bad will happen this night?
How will I manage it?

“You’re hugging me so tight, like you are afraid to let me go. Is

everything alright, Alizah?â€Â​ I looked up him. No, everything is not alright, but
I’m trying too. I wanted to keep this thought by myself for the mean time. I
nodded my head and touch his cheek.
“Yes, everything is cool. Let’s go?â€Â​ He nodded his head and
smiled widely.

“Sure love, come on.â€Â​ I let go of him and smile. He hold my hand and
slung it on his arm.

“Everything will be alright, love.â€Â​ He whispered in my ear. I closed my

eyes and nodded, I guess so.

We started to roamed around the venue.

“Greetings, our king and queen.â€Â​ All of them greeted as soon they saw
us. I just smile, smile, all over again.

“Let’s go over there?â€Â​ He pointed the place where the first time
I saw him. Memories bring back, I glanced at him, he’s waiting for my
answer.

“Sure.â€Â​ I answered. We go up there together, as soon we are arrived

there. I let out a sigh and looked below. I can see them all from our place. This is the
reason why he found me easily that time.

“I wanted to be honest with you.â€Â​ He suddenly said.

“Honest about what?â€Â​ I asked without looking at him. I felt him move
closer to me and hold my hand.

“Five years ago…â€Â​ what about five years ago? I asked in my mind.

“You are the most beautiful woman I ever seen. Since the moment you step
you foot on my territory, I just kept my eyes on you.â€Â​ I chuckled because of
what he said and decided to look at him. He was staring at me too.

“I know what will you say next,â€Â​ I said amusedly. It’s very odd
that I’m not thinking negatively now, I’m not hurt too even if we are
reminiscing the past where pain and hatred all started.

“State your guess,â€Â​ he said and sign me to say it.

“You just kept your eyes on me but everything changes when you learn that
I’m your mate and I’m just a human.â€Â​ That’s the truth
and I’m fine with that now. That’s the past, this is our new
beginning. He nodded his head.

“Yes, but don’t get me wrong. I already regret it, I’m so

dumb that time.â€Â​ I chuckled again.

“I’m glad you know that.â€Â​ I joked. He laughed and pulled me

closer to him.

“I’m so sorry for hurting you, love.â€Â​ He said while hugging me

from my back again.

“Forgiven.â€Â​

“Really? You forgive me for real?â€Â​ I nodded my head and face him.
“Why? You don’t want to be forgiven?â€Â​ I said while raising an
eyebrow.

“Of course, I wanted. Thank you for giving me a second chance.â€Â​ he

said in full of gladness.

“I hope you won’t just ruin the chance I have given to you.â€Â​ I
murmured.

“I won’t.â€Â​ He promised.

I wished, but I have this thought that promises are made to be broken.
Chapter 86: Keriza Radwell
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper, I’m glad I found you already. I’ve been looking for
you for a few minutes now!â€Â​ I heard Zandea exclaimed behind me. I turned
around to look at her, she’s with Hiro. I smiled at them.

“We stayed up there and just come back here just a moment ago. By the
way, why are you looking for me?â€Â​ I explained and pointed the place where
Zach and I go earlier.

“Oh, I see. Where is my cousin? He leaved you alone here?â€Â​ she asked.
Not really, “Ah, he said he had something to do. He’ll be back here
later,â€Â​ I answered. I don’t know where did he go, but maybe he just
welcomed the important guest?

“He’s a busy man, haha. Anyway, to answer your question, my

mother and sister wanted to see you,â€Â​ My brow furrowed. Her mother?

“Your mother is here?â€Â​ I asked to confirm. She nodded, “She

never misses a single event like this.â€Â​ She answered. I see,
“Let’s go there now then? I don’t want them to wait even
more.â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Let’s go, I’ll lead the way. Babe, you wanted to come with
us?â€Â​ Hiro shook his head.

“No, babe. I’ll go and look for the king,â€Â​ Zandea nodded.

“Alright, See yah later babe.â€Â​ Hiro went closer to her and gave her a
peck before leaving.

“See you.â€Â​ Aww, that so sweet of them. Zandea blushed hard and bite
her bottom lips as she watched her mate walk away.

“Let’s go?â€Â​ She asked me after pulling herself back. I chuckled

and nodded eventually.

“By the way, Harp, you look fabulous as always.â€Â​ She complimented
me. Compliment coming from girls were different from guys. This gave us more
satisfaction.

“Thanks, you don’t look bad to yourself, Zan. You look very beautiful
in red.â€Â​ I complimented back. She smiled widely, “Thank you,
Harp.â€Â​

“Umm, Can I ask something, Zan?â€Â​ I asked her while we are walking.

“Yeah, sure. Ask right away.â€Â​ I looked down and think if I will ask or not,
but I the end, I decided to ask. Maybe, she can give me answers.

“How long did you know your cousin?â€Â​ She glanced at me.

“You mean, Spencer? Your mate?â€Â​ Oh, so all of them called him
Spencer? I nodded my head, and answered, “Yes.â€Â​

“Hmm, since childhood. He’s actually a few years older than

me.â€Â​ She answered. I see, “What do you wanted to know about him? I
might help you to understand him,â€Â​ she asked me.

“Do you know all the person who seems so important to him? I mean,
someone he knew for a long time?â€Â​ I asked. She stared at me, “I
don’t know all but try me, I might know whom you referring to.â€Â​ I take
a deep breath and look at her.

“Do you know a person named Keriza?â€Â​ After I asked that question, I
didn’t miss the way how she reacted. She looks like she was being caught off
guard by what I asked. She knew her?

“Keriza Radwell?â€Â​ She asked in shock. I nodded to confirm.

“Yes, do you know her?â€Â​

“She’s back?â€Â​ I heard her murmured. She’s back?

Why? Did she leave before? Is she important to him? To them?

“Zandea?â€Â​ I called for her attention. She seems so lost by her thought
now.

“Oh, sorry. How did you know about her?â€Â​ she asked me.

“I met her an hour ago,â€Â​ I answered honestly. Her eyes widened,
“What?!â€Â​ am I supposed not to meet her?

“She’s here?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Yes, she’s here.â€Â​ She bit her bottom lips.

“My cousin, he… he needs to know about this.â€Â​ Why? Why did he
need to know that Keriza was here?

“Zandea, what’s going on? Who is she?â€Â​ I seriously asked her.

She closed her eyes tightly and breathe in. Why is she panicking? I’m just
asking who is Keriza?

“Keriza… she’s a duchess. Daughter of the leader of the

council.â€Â​ She answered. Oh, that answer the aura surrounding her.

“That’s all I need to hear for the mean time.â€Â​ I told to her. I
have this thought that Zach and her had something in the past. And I don’t
want to hear that now. Zandea let out a sigh of relief when I drop the topic.

Even if she calmed down a little, worry is still visible in her eyes.

“Let’s get going?â€Â​ I asked her. She nodded, “Sure. We

are near now,â€Â​ she answered.

Keriza Radwell… what is your relation with him in the past?

“Harper, I’m glad to see you again,â€Â​ Zeira welcomed me with a

hug and cheek kiss.

“The feeling is mutual, Princess.â€Â​

“What did I tell to you? Call me Zeira, dear.â€Â​ I chuckled softly.

“Sure, Zeira.â€Â​ I answered and looked on the woman beside her. This is
probably their mother, “I’m Zanelli, the mother of this two-ugly
princess.â€Â​

“Mom! Mama!â€Â​ Zeira and Zandea exclaimed.

“Haha, just kidding my daughters. If you’re ugly, so am I. I’m

your mother.â€Â​ She took back what she just said. Oh, I love their mother.
She’s witty.

“Whatever, mom.â€Â​ Zanelli just chuckled at them and then looked at me

again.

“By the way, it’s nice to finally meet you, Harper, or should I call you
queen?â€Â​ I smile.

“Please, just call me harper madam.â€Â​ I answered.

“Just call me, Aunt Zanelli, or just Zane. Aunt Zanelli were very
mouthful.â€Â​

“It’s just fine, Aunt Zanelli.â€Â​ She chuckled and gave me a hug
too. I couldn’t help but to feel a little sad but happy at the same time when
she hugged me. What is the feeling of having a mother?

“My nephew was so lucky to have you as his mate. You broke his anger
towards human, you are his light in his dark world. I hope the two of you will be
happy forever.â€Â​ I’m touched by her words. She’s really kind.

“Thank you, Aunt Zanelli.â€Â​ I thanked her sincerely.

“No worries, dear. Anyway, I’ll have to go. My husband is calling for
me, he wanted to have a dance with me.â€Â​ She excused herself. Zandea and
Zeira looked at her in curiosity.

“You’ve been talking with dad all the time?â€Â​ Zeira asked in
disbelief. She just grinned at her daughter, “Why? There’s nothing
wrong with it, my dear daughter. Go, and look for your lovely mate too. My dear,
Harper, I’ll see you around.â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“See you, Aunt.â€Â​ She nodded and take her leave.

“Alright, I’ll leave too now. I kind of miss my mate too,â€Â​ Zeira
excused herself too.

“Sure, sister.â€Â​ Zandea replied. We watched them walk away from us,
and when they were gone in our vision, we both look into each other and shrugged
our shoulders and then laughed.

“We should go and find our mates then?â€Â​ I suggested jokingly.

“Let’s go, I kind of miss my mate too.â€Â​ Zandea mimicked her
sister’s voice. Geez, we are making fun of them now haha.
Chapter 87: They Kissed
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

Standing near at the food court, I watched all of the guesses around the place. Some
of them were just serious, but most of them have the smile on their faces. Some of
them were glancing on my direction, some of them were completely ignoring me.

I let out a sigh and grab some drinks on the table beside me, I can’t deny
the fact that I’m getting bored right now. Nothing has been changed,
I’m not still found of this kind of event. I chuckled at that thought, I just
realized, my life is boring without someone else in my life.

When my father, and the whole pack members died, I learned to stand on my own
feet. Having the thoughts that I can live without the help of others. Trusting is very
hard for me to do after all the things I witnessed and experienced.

Taking a deep breath, I looked around again. I saw Amanda, happily dancing with his
husband on the dance floor. She deserves the life she had right now, I’m
happy for her. She’s the first person who I trusted, I told to her my secret.
And I’m glad that she never broke my trust, not even once.

my vision went to Zandea, she’s hugging her mate. It seems like they were
talking about something else, they looked happy together. I don’t know
what’s wrong with me, why I’m thinking about all of this. But
maybe… maybe I’m a little upset.

When I’m upset, I couldn’t help myself from thinking different things
just to avert my mind to think what really upset me. Another sigh escaped from my
lips, I dropped carefully the wine glass on the table and started to move my feet.

I wasn’t paying attention to my way when I bump into someone, “Oh,

I’m sorry.â€Â​ I quickly apologized as I looked on the person I bumped. Oh,
this is Amanda’s brother. Archie Cernellian, the royal knight commander.

“It’s just fine queen.â€Â​ He said, seriousness was visible in his

voice. Is this man don’t know how to smile?

“Oh great, I’ll go ahead now then.â€Â​ I answered. I was about to

walk but he stopped me.

“Hold on, queen. Someone wanted to meet you,â€Â​ he said and pointed
the person behind him. I glanced whom he referring too. I saw a man, probably at
the age of mid-fifties. Who is this? I can sense a strong power surrounding him.

“Please leave us,â€Â​ he commanded to the royal knight commander.

Archie nodded his head, but before he took his leave, he mouthed something to me.

“He’s the head council.â€Â​ Oh, I see. I nodded at him. I watched

him leave before looking on the man who’s looking at me intently.

I walked closer to him and plastered a smile.

“Good evening, I hope you having fun here.â€Â​ I said politely. He just
stared and nodded, “Yes I am, indeed. May I have a moment with you, alone,
Queen?â€Â​ Why I can hear mocking in his voice as he mentioned about the word
queen? I set aside that thought in my mind and nodded.

“Sure, please follow me.â€Â​ He nodded his head as well as he followed

me. We went into the terrace where we can see the moon, the bright moon from
above.

“May I know your full name, queen?â€Â​ He asked me so I looked up him. I

know that he knew my name, but he wanted to hear it from me, personally. I smiled,
“I’m Harper Alizah Grace Larkspur, Sir.â€Â​ I introduced myself. He
stared at me again, oddly, I can’t read his mind. There’s a tall and
huge wall surrounding his mind, preventing anyone to read it.

“Larkspur, somewhat familiar to me,â€Â​ he narrowed down his eyes like

he was remembering something. “Anyway, maybe I’m wrong.â€Â​
He continued and put his hand on the railings of the terrace.

“To give you some knowledge about me, I’m George Radwell,â€Â​
he looked at me. “I guess, you’ve got some idea who I am.â€Â​ I
nodded my head.

“Yes, I do. You’re the leader of the council, a grand duke.â€Â​ I

answered as I glanced on the scenery in front of us.

“Impressively, you got it right.â€Â​ I nodded once again.

“I won’t waste your time anymore, I wanted to ask you

directly,â€Â​ seriousness was visible in his voice so I looked at him.

“Sure, please ask right away.â€Â​ I calmly replied as I looked directly in his
eyes.

“Who are you? I know that you’re not a simple person, not even a
human. So, tell me, who are you?â€Â​ I can’t deny that I’m
shocked, I don’t expect him to ask that. Or even noticed that I’m not
a human. But no, I won’t give anyone of them a satisfaction by knowing who
I am.

“I believe we got some misunderstanding here, Mr. Radwell. I understand

why you’re doubting my identity here for being the king’s mate, and
the queen of werewolves,â€Â​ I started. “But believe me, I don’t
know too why I was mated to the werewolf king knowing that I’m just a
human. To be honest here, there’s nothing wrong about being a
human.â€Â​ I stated, half-lie and half-truth.

I know very well that I’m not a human, nor a werewolf, or a vampire o witch.
I’m all of them, a tribrid.

“I see, you won’t admit it. But that’s not the reason why I
wanted to talk to you,â€Â​ I blinked. Really? Then what is it?

“You have my attention, Mr. Radwell.â€Â​ I said in serious tone. He

chuckled deeply, “You’re serious yet calm now, let me see if you will
be this calm after what I will going to said.â€Â​ Sound so challenging, I murmured
sarcastically in my mind.
“Do you love your mate?â€Â​ what? Why is he asking me that?

“Of course, I do.â€Â​ I answered. I won’t be here if I don’t

love him, I won’t forgive him if I don’t love him. His grin widened.

“I see, you love him without knowing who really he is, and his real
intention.â€Â​ That caught my attention, his real intention? I know that he hated
me at first but he regretted it.

“What do you mean?â€Â​ I asked him. He chuckled darkly and smirked,

“I know that you know what I mean.â€Â​

“Believe it or not, I don’tâ€Â​ I answered back. He shook his head

and averted his gaze on me, “My daughter was right on how clueless you
are.â€Â​ My brow furrowed. Why don’t he just tell me what he wanted to
say?

“I was impressed by him, he’s indeed wise.â€Â​ What is he talking

about? He looked at me again and smirked, “Did he ever said his reason to
you? Why he searched for you after rejecting you five years ago?" he asked me. No,
he didn’t. All he said was he regretted everything bad he did to me. I bit my
inner bottom lip. I can’t find a right word to say.

“I guess, he didn’t. Then let me tell the reason why.â€Â​ I gritted
my teeth and closed my palm tightly.

“Please do tell.â€Â​ I’m forcing myself to remain calm right now

but deep inside I was starting to panic. I thought everything will be fine, that this
event will end peacefully, but I guess I’m wrong. Event like this
won’t end as what I expected.

Memories flashed back in my mind, five years ago. The celebration of the coronation
of the king, the moment when my own mate rejected and exiled me. Is everything in
the past will be the same today? Is history will repeat itself?

“He needed to mark you so that he can keep his throne.â€Â​ He stated.
Needed me to keep his throne, I see. He chuckled when he saw my expression,
“You seriously thought that he looked for you to reclaimed you because he
regretted rejecting you?â€Â​ That’s what I thought because that’s
what he said.

I remained silent.

“You probably thinking that I was just lying but no, I still remember how
cocky and confident he is when he told to us that he can make you fall for
him.â€Â​ He continued. I lower down my gaze. This is what I’m afraid of.

“And he’s right, he managed to hold you in his hand.â€Â​ I closed

my fist even more.

“You’re too tense, not calm anymore?â€Â​ I took a deep breath

and looked at him.

“Why are you telling this to me?â€Â​ I asked him. He chuckled,

“You’re asking me that? You, a human can’t be our
queen.â€Â​ I thought that he thinks that I’m not a human? Is that only a
wild guess? Just like what I thought.

“Then why the council wanted him to find and mark me?â€Â​ I asked him.

“About that? A big mistake, if we know that you’re just a human, we

should not let him to find you.â€Â​ I laughed lifelessly. Dang, I found this hilarious.

“Alright, I got your point. But what is the point of telling me all of this?â€Â​
I challenged him. He smirked and whispered in my ear.

“You don’t deserve him or the title, my daughter should.â€Â​ I

laughed again sarcastically and move away from him. Keriza Radwell deserves him
and the throne.

“He loves her not you. He’s just using you.â€Â​ I looked seriously
at him.

“How will you prove that?â€Â​ he smirked.

“Simply, hold my hand.â€Â​ I stared his hand which he extends.

“Why would I?â€Â​ I asked. He gave me a meaningful look, “Just do

it if you wanted the truth.â€Â​ I took a deep breath and obey what he said. As soon
I touched his hand, I felt a little dizzy as if some force was pulling me. I closed my
eyes tightly and when I open it, I heard some voices.

“Tell us, how will you do that?â€Â​ One of the men in the place as my mate
who’s standing in front of them. From this vision, I know what ability he
used. The Past Ability, an ability where you can show into someone what happened
in the past.

“Are you questioning my abilities?â€Â​ he snapped on the man who asked.

“No, your majesty.â€Â​ He quickly said and lower down his head.

“Give me three to five years to find her, then everything will be

alright.â€Â​ One of the men raised his hand.

“Isn’t too much? Three to five years is a lot of time,â€Â​ Some of

them agreed, but he just smirked.

“A person who don’t want to be seen is hard to find. And besides
I’m enjoying my time without her, a weak person like her is not worth it for
my time.â€Â​ I closed my hand tightly. Is that how he talked behind me a few
years ago? Not worth it for his time yet he still spends time to find me.

“Do as what you please, your majesty.â€Â​ He nodded proudly.

“I’ll take my leave now, don’t waste my time just to bug me

about this matter. If I found her, it will be just easy to manipulate her.â€Â​ I bit my
bottom lip to suppress my emotion. So, what Mr. Radwell telling to me was right.

“I have one question,â€Â​ This time, it was Mr. Radwell asked him.

“Yes?â€Â​
“What if you’ll fall for her?â€Â​ He raised an eyebrow.

“Not possible to happen, I won’t ever fall for her.â€Â​ As he said

that, the illusion faded. He won’t ever fall for me, does that mean he just
pretended? I looked down, not able to say something.

“I just told you what you need to know. Just be honest here, you’re
just fooling yourself if you think he genuinely love you. He doesn’t know how
to love, and they don’t call him the cruelest werewolf king for nothing.â€Â​

When he said that, he tapped my shoulder and took his leave. I was left there alone,
confused, and lost. Right, he’s not the Alpha king for nothing. I looked up the
sky, do I deserve all of this pain and hardship?

“Harper? What are you doing here alone?â€Â​ I heard Amanda asked me. I
looked at her and smiled, “Yeah, just fine. I’ll just go in the comfort
room.â€Â​ I excused myself.

“I’ll go with you,â€Â​ she said worriedly. I shook my head,

“No worries, I can go with myself. Please go ahead and enjoy this
event.â€Â​ I declined her offer. She nodded in understanding.

“Alright, I’ll just wait you to come back then?â€Â​ I nodded too and
started walking away.

I was walking slowly in the hallway, just looking down. Thinking about what will
happen next, and what is the truth. Did he ever love me or he’s just
pretending? I’m not shock anymore if he’s just pretending but it
hurts.

I’m angry with him, but more to myself because I trusted him. I stopped
walking when I heard a faint noise, I looked up to see what is it. I was a little caught
off guard when I saw my mate and Keriza talking. They were still away from me so I
can’t understand well what they were talking about.

I remained into the place I was standing at, having two thoughts if I’ll
approach them or not. I was afraid to hear their conversation, to hear another heart-
breaking truth.

My world stopped from spinning from the next scene I witnessed. They….

They Kissed.
Chapter 88: Unending Trouble
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

A tear escaped from eyes as I realized how much fool I am. Did I saw it right or it
was just another illusion? My hands were trembling, unable to do a single move or
say anything. I’m beyond sad, angry and so lost. I… I just
couldn’t accept what happened now. This is much worst than what
happened five years ago.

Getting the courage to do something, I teleported back to the venue without seeing
by anyone. I should stay, I choose to stay even if it’s hurting me. I still
wanted to his explanation though, if it is true or not. I took a deep breath to calm
down myself, I won’t calm down, they might feel my power. I’m
having a hard time to suppress it now, but I can still manage. I won’t let my
emotion ruin all.

“Permission to speak, Alizah?â€Â​ I heard my demon, Venice asked me.

“Go ahead.â€Â​ I replied lifelessly.

“What you should do now? Will you still believe his explanation?â€Â​ I
don’t know, I really don’t know. It’s hard for me to trust now,
after what I heard and seen.

“I guess, you don’t know. Why don’t you just leave now? If
you’ll stay here, you’ll just get hurt.â€Â​ She continued. I closed
my eyes, I’m aware with that but no, I won’t leave.

“I’m not a coward, I think there something wrong here.â€Â​ I told

her.

“I feel that too,â€Â​ Wendy agreed. Wait, why Reenah wasn’t
talking?

“She’s asleep, she broken after seeing them kissed.â€Â​ Just like
what I thought. Okay let her sleep for the mean time.

“Have anything else to say? I’m closing the link,â€Â​ I asked them.

“Nothing else, we don’t want to upset you even more.â€Â​ Wendy

answered. Aright then, I closed the link. I took a deep breath and looked where
Amanda located at. I spotted her, playing with her son. I still have another reason to
stay here.

I started walking towards their direction, pretending as if everything were just

alright. I plastered a smile and tapped Amanda’s back. She was a little shock
at my sudden appearance.

“Hey, Matthew.â€Â​ I greeted happily her son.

“Aunty!â€Â​ He exclaimed and run towards me to give me a hug. I

welcome him with wide hand, “You’re so handsome tonight, little
one.â€Â​ I complimented him and chuckled. He smiled widely and hugged me so
tight.
“You look so beautiful too, aunt!â€Â​ he replied energetically which causes
me to giggle.

“Enjoying the night?â€Â​ I asked him as I pulled away from the hug. He
nodded repeatedly, “Yes, aunt. This night is very, very joyful!â€Â​ He
answered. I happy to hear that.

“Alright little one, can I borrow you mom for the mean time?â€Â​ I asked
him. He nodded, “Sure aunt, but give her back to us.â€Â​ Haha, so cute. I
nodded and tapped his head.

“I will,â€Â​ I replied. He went to his mother and say what I said. She looked
at me, I nodded, she nodded back as well.

“Go to your dad over there, we’ll be back later.â€Â​ Amanda

instructed her son. Matthew attentively nodded and run towards his dad
who’s been waiting for him. Maybe Amanda mind linked him.

“You wanted to talk to me?â€Â​ Amanda asked me as she approached me.

“Yeah, let’s go outside.â€Â​ I said and gave him a meaningful look.

“Is there something wrong?â€Â​ she asked me worriedly when she noticed
my expression changed. Probably, a big one.

“You will know.â€Â​ She nodded and followed me outside. We are just
quiet while walking in the hallway, I don’t want anyone to eavesdrop our
conversation.

“Are you really just fine, Harp?â€Â​ She asked me again. I shook my head
and took above.

“No, I’m not. I’m so lost and upset now, Am.â€Â​ I

admitted. She quickly come closer to me, “What? Why? What
happened?â€Â​ I bit my inner lip to suppress my tears.

“I’m broken, Am. I expected too much. The old sayings were right,
expectation will just lead to disappointment.â€Â​ She’s the only person I
can share about this matter. She tapped my back and tried to comfort me.

“I don’t understand, what happened?â€Â​ I looked at her.

“I met a girl named Keriza Radwell, she’s kind of some important
person both to the kingdom and him.â€Â​ I started. She didn’t say
anything, she just let me continue what I’m going to say.

“I heard some things from her that I admitted slightly hurt me. As
I’m talking to her, I realized, she and him had something in the past.â€Â​ I
smiled sadly and closed my eyes.

“Then… I met her father. Showing what is the truth to me, realizing how
dumb I am,â€Â​ I looked at her again. “What did he say to you?â€Â​ she
asked me, curiosity and worry was visible in eyes and voice.

“He said I’m not worth it for the throne and to him because
I’m just a human,â€Â​ I answered. She suddenly stands up from her seat.
“WHAT?! That absurd!â€Â​ she exclaimed. I know, I know.

“Calm down, Am.â€Â​ I hushed her. She sat down again and hold my hand.

“They were looking so down to you, why don’t you just show your
true identity. They will eat their own words when the moment they will know the
truth.â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, that won’t help. Let them think anything about me, I
won’t give any damn. And that’s not what I hurt me the most
Am,â€Â​ I admitted. She looked at me in the eyes.

“Keriza’s father was the head council. He wanted her daughter to be

the king’s queen. Keriza and my mate had something in the past. I saw in
the illusion that he just searched for me to keep the throne. And he just pretended
that he loved me to manipulate me. But the most painful part of it was, I was afraid
that everything I mentioned was true after witnessing them having an intimate
moment.â€Â​ I summarized. She gasped after hearing that. I know she realized
what I mean.

“Don’t tell me…â€Â​ I nodded my head.

“Yes, I saw them kissed.â€Â​ I confirmed. She was speechless like I was a
moment ago. She covered her mouth and eyed me. This time I couldn’t help
but to cry, this is really hurting me, a big time. I’m crying out of pain but
more on anger.

I’m angry for myself, why I let my guards down? Why I don’t see this
coming? why? I felt her slowly hugged me.

“I seriously don’t know what to say, I can’t say that

everything is just fine when it’s not. But I know you’re a brave and a
strong woman, Harp. I know you can surpass this.â€Â​ I nodded and hugged her
back.

“I don’t know the whole situation but I’m started to get mad
at him for hurting you like this. But just thinking about the situation, I advise you to
seek for his reason and explanation. Maybe there’s something wrong like
misunderstanding here.â€Â​ She told me. I nodded once again, that’s what
I’m going to do.

“But whatever your decision is, I’ll accept and respect it. I’ll
support you whatever you wanted to do,â€Â​ she continued. I looked straight to
her eyes, “Thank you, Am. This helped me a lot to calm myself and let go
my emotions.â€Â​ I thanked her. She smiled and tapped my shoulder.

“I’m glad that I help, let’s go back?â€Â​

“Yes, let’s go.â€Â​ I decided. As we are walking back to the venue,

we saw the guesses started to leave the palace.

“Wait, what’s happening? Is the event were done now?â€Â​

Amanda murmured beside me. That’s my question too.

“Let’s go and ask.â€Â​ I told to her. “Yeah, we better

should.â€Â​
“Hello, excuse me. Why are you all leaving now?â€Â​ Amanda asked a
woman. She smiled when she recognized us.

"Lady Amanda, Queen.â€Â​ She greeted us. I nodded, the same as Amanda to
acknowledge her. “To answer your question. Our king just announced that
the event was over, we don’t really know the reason though. But he looked
scary because his mad.â€Â​ She answered. Mad? What?

“Why is he mad?â€Â​ Amanda asked again. Why he’s the one who
is mad? Isn’t it supposed to be me?

“I’m not certainly sure but I just hear a rumor that he kicked the
council out of this place.â€Â​ Amanda and I looked into each other. He did that?
But why?

“Oh, thank you. Please have a safe trip back to your homes. Have a great
night,â€Â​ Amanda dismissed the woman. She nodded and smiled as she took her
leave.

“Let’s go and find out what happened,â€Â​ Amanda told to me.

When we reached the front door of the palace, we saw Zandea with her mate waiting
there with worry in their eyes.

“Zandea, what happened?â€Â​ Amanda asked her. She quickly looked in

our direction, her eyes widened when she saw me.

“Harper, you’re still here!â€Â​ Oh, they think that I leaved? She
pulled me into a hug, “I’m glad that you’re still here.
We’ve been searching for you for how many minutes now, your mate was
worried about you. We are sorry for what you experienced today.â€Â​ I pulled
away from the hug and looked directly in her eyes.

“What do you mean?â€Â​ I asked her.

“We know what the head council and Keriza did to you.â€Â​ Then?

“They probably said something terrible,â€Â​ she continued. They did.

“Are you alright?â€Â​ she asked me when I’m just quiet.

“I’m not.â€Â​ I answered honestly. She lower down her head,

“You’re mad.â€Â​ She stated. Am I? probably yes. I tapped her
shoulder.

“You don’t have anything to be guilt and worried at, I’m not
mad at you Zandea.â€Â​ I told to her which causing her to look at me.

“Really?â€Â​ I nodded.

“Yes, may I ask where is he now?â€Â​ She was slightly caught off guard
when I asked that. She doesn’t expect me to look for him, yeah, I’m
mad at him but I will hear his explanation if… I can.

“I… I don’t know where is he right now. After he kicked out the
council, he leaved.â€Â​ She answered. Oh, so he really kicked them out.
“I see, I’ll go and look for him.â€Â​ Before I can leave, Zandea hold
my hand.

“It’s too late in evening, there’s something wrong might

happen to you.â€Â​ Right, they were still thinking that I’m just a human.
“Just wait for him to come back.â€Â​ She continues.

“Alright. I’ll go upstairs now. Have a rest now too.â€Â​ I told them.
They nodded their head. I know that they notice the way I treat them. It became cold
and distant. They can’t blame me though. I saw and heard enough today.

When I reached the room of ours, ours… Do I still have the right to call this
room as ours? It’s a pity in my side, I pity myself because I fall for the game
he made. The game he started. And I… I lose that game.

I closed my eyes and let my body fall into the bed, I’m exhausted,
physically, emotionally and mentally. How everything turned into like this again?
How the happy moment became extremely sadness? Just a few hours ago,
I’m still happy, all of us were happy.

I let out a sigh and opened my eyes. I get off the bed and stripped my clothes, I
should take a bath to cool down myself. After a few hours inside the bathroom, I
decided to get off the bathtub and wore my comfy pajama and loosed shirt. All of my
clothes were smelled like him, I even smelled like him after marking me a few days
ago.

Did I do a wrong choice of letting him to marked me? Oh, wrong or right, everything
happened now, I can’t bring back the past and change what happened. I
walked towards the terrace and watched the moon.

The sky is bright and clear, it’s so peaceful and quiet. I wish I can be like
that now, but I can’t. Not like the sky, I feel dull and dark, I’m in
unending trouble. I inhaled deeply and sigh, I have a single question playing in my
mind now.

Will I able to face him after what happened today?

“Harper?â€Â​ A rough yet pleading voice was heard behind me.

Chapter 89: His Explanation
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Harper?â€Â​ A gentle yet pleading voice was heard behind me. I froze,
he’s here. Closing my eyes tightly as I turned around to face him.
“Love?â€Â​ he called me once again. I bit my lip and forced myself to look
at him. There he was, he looked more devastated than I. His eyes were red, hair was
messy, he seems so lost like I do.

He’s impossible, he’s the one who betrayed me but why he looked
like this as if he was the one who is hurt now? I can’t stare at him for so long
so I averted my gaze. Damn, this is a lot harder than I expected.

‘Calm down, harper, calm down. You can do this, ask him, ask him to know
the truth.’ I told to myself. Taking a deep breath to get some courage,
I’ve been decided. I looked coldly at him like the way I do before.

“Do you have anything to say?â€Â​ I asked him expressionlessly. My eyes

didn’t miss how he panicked as I asked that. That’s it, he’s
really guilty meaning to say, what I have learned tonight is true. Nodding my head, I
turned my back on him. His expression tells the truth.

From my back, I felt him approached me.

“Let me explain, love. Please,â€Â​ he pleaded. I just… I just wanted

to laugh at this moment, sure, I’ll let him explain.

“Then tell me, enlighten me, explain it all to me.â€Â​ I challenged him. In
my peripheral vision, I saw him shut his mouth closed, can find any good words to
say? Just like what I thought, he can’t even tell the whole truth to me.

But I think also, we are just the same. I can’t tell to him who really I am too. I
guess, we just forgave each other but don’t really trust each other. We just
keep on keeping secrets. But isn’t this too much, I gave him a second
chance but… but he once ruined it again.

I have fault on this one too, I let him, I let him fool me. I let my guards down, melt
the tall wall surrounding my heart. At first, I know there’s something wrong
about him. And in the first place, it is very odd that a person can changed in just a
one snap.

“You already knew it, don’t you?â€Â​ he whispered. Will I act this
way if I don’t know? If they don’t tell me about that matter,
I’m maybe still acting like a fool now. How pathetic.

“What do you think?â€Â​ I asked as I looked directly in his eyes. He looked

down and sigh in defeat.

“I’m sorry.â€Â​ I’m sorry? Is that what he will just to say?

Sorry? I laughed lifelessly, “Your sorry won’t explain anything, why
don’t you start explaining? Tell me, tell me your reason!â€Â​ I
couldn’t help but to yelled at him. This is stressing the hell out of me.

“I’m sorry,â€Â​ he repeated. I cover my face frustratedly using my

palm, why he keeps on saying sorry? I don’t want his sorry, all I want is his
explanation. He got a lot of things needed to reason out. Why is he wasting our time
here?

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry love.â€Â​ I closed my fist tightly.

“Don’t, don’t call me that. And can you please stop saying
sorry when you really don’t mean it!â€Â​ He looked up. I can see worry
and panic in his eyes, yes, he better should. He tried to reach out for my hand but I
took a step back.

“No, I meant it. I’m really sorry, I just… I just don’t

know how to explain everything to you.â€Â​ He admitted. I gritted my teeth and
calm down myself even more. Damn, why don’t he start explaining on how
he pretended just to lure me?

“If you can’t tell, then I’ll ask!â€Â​ He glanced at me. Hope
filled his eyes. Sadly, I’ll crash that hope into million pieces. If he thinks that
I’ll let go of this easily, then he is wrong.

“Ask me, ask me anything. I’ll answer it.â€Â​ How pathetic he is

right now, that same as I. We ae both pathetic.

“I’ll just ask you three questions, and I wanted an honest

answer.â€Â​ I said seriously. I saw him nodded, “Who is Keriza Radwell to
you?â€Â​ I watched him carefully, waiting for his answer.

“She… she’s,â€Â​ he lowered down his gaze. She’s

what? Is that hard to answer? I just asked who is she in his life.
“She’s my ex-girlfriend. My first love.â€Â​ He admitted. Alright, just
like what I thought. But damn, why it hurts like it was ripping me apart?

The memories of them kissing flashed back in my mind. I’m speechless, he

won’t kiss her if he’s not still over with her right? I couldn’t
stop my tears from falling from my eyes, it really hurts.

“But believe me, we are done. A long time ago,â€Â​ he continued and hold
my hand to reassured me. I look at him, when he saw the tears in my eyes, he
panicked even more. This is the first time I cried in front of him.

“Please, don’t cry. It’s breaking me to see you like

this,â€Â​ I pulled away my hand from his grip. Hurt him to see me like this?

“You don’t believe aren’t you? I told you, she’s just

nothing to me now. You are my everything, my mate, my love, my queen. So please,
believe me.â€Â​ He begged. I stared at him. My hands were trembling now.

“Then why did you kiss her?â€Â​ I asked breathlessly. He was telling me
that I’m his everything but he kissed her? Is he really just fooling me? Is he
happy now that he really managed to manipulate me?

Shock was visible in his eyes. He doesn’t expect me to know that?

“Explain it to me, why did you kiss her?â€Â​ I repeated whispered likely.

“I… I did not kiss her.â€Â​ He said which causing me to look at him.
So, is telling me that I’m just hallucinating that time? That my eyes lied on
me?

“Then how will you explain what I saw?â€Â​ I asked once again. This time
he looked at me, “You saw it? Let me ask you? How far have you
seen?â€Â​ he questioned me.

“Far enough to see that you lied to me,â€Â​ I answered while pointing his
heart. He captured my hand and placed it over his chest where I can feel his heart
beating.

“No, you don’t see everything. I did not kiss her, she’s the
one who kissed me. You might be thinking that I cheated on you with her but no. I
pushed her away, maybe in that moment, you already left.â€Â​ He explained. How
will I believe him? I did not see what he said.

“So please, baby. Believe me, I did not lie on you. I really love you,â€Â​ he
pleaded. Even if I wanted to believe him, I just can’t. Let’s just say
he really don’t kiss her, but how will he explain what Mr. Radwell tell to me?

“You don’t love me. You’re just pretending to keep your

throne.â€Â​ He slowly lowered down his head. Did I hit it right? I laughed dryly.

“I just wanted a direct answer from you. Is that your real intention why you
suddenly became kind to me or not?â€Â​ I asked him seriously.

“Yes but---â€Â​ I cut him off.

“No more buts, it’s loud and clear that you just pretended. Great,
that’s what I wanted to hear for now. I heard enough today. I don’t
want to hear more about this bullshit.â€Â​ I said and took a deep breath to calm
down. If I won’t calm down, I might unleased my power and let him know
who I am.

I stared at him. He can’t even look at me in the eyes now. Is he that guilty? I
wiped the tears from my eyes and made a decision. He admitted that he just fooled
me, pretended that he loved me.

“I don’t know how to make it up to you, but can you please give me--
-â€Â​ I cut him off again.

“Don’t bother to say any words, it won’t change the fact that
you still fool me.â€Â​ He fell silent, after a few seconds he looked at my eyes and
slowly kneel down in front of me. What is he doing?

“I know that you’re mad at me now, but please don’t leave
me. Give me another chance to make it up to you,â€Â​ he begged. I gritted my
teeth and closed my hands tightly. What should I do? What should I do?

“I will leave,â€Â​ I said causing to panic. “No, I won’t let

you. You’ll stay here!â€Â​ I shook my head.

“If you really love me, let me go.â€Â​ He once again lower down his gaze.
“Let me go now if you wanted me to give you another chance.â€Â​ He
quickly looked at me.

“What do you mean? How can I make it up to you when you will leave?â€Â​
“I’ll leave, and if I’ll come back, meaning to say, I’m
giving you another chance.â€Â​ I answered seriously. That’s the only thing
I can offer now.

“I just got you back, I don’t expect to lose you again this quick.â€Â​
He whispered. I don’t expect this either.

“Alright,â€Â​ he breathed in, “I’ll let you go even it hurts

me.â€Â​ He decided. He slowly stands up and walked closer to me.

“But before you leave, can you let me kiss you?â€Â​ I shook my head but I
pulled him closer to me. I gave him a hug, “Thank you.â€Â​ I whispered
before pulling away. I started to walk away, leaving him behind.

This is the better, for the both of us. I didn’t dare to look back. My only goal
now is to leave this place. When I reached the ground floor, I saw Lance with Hiro in
the door way. They probably know what happened.

“Are you sure about this, Harper?â€Â​ Lance asked me with a hint of
sadness in his voice. I nodded my head, “Yes, I need some fresh air and
space to think.â€Â​ They nodded in understanding.

“We guess, we can stop you but can you let us to drive you safely to your
wanted destination?â€Â​ Hiro asked me. Alright, they were still thinking that
I’m just a human but no, I won’t let anyone of them to know where I
will go. Shaking my head, I declined their offer.

“I can manage, but I have one favor to ask.â€Â​ They listened carefully.

“We are listening.â€Â​

“Say goodbye to Amanda and Zandea for me,â€Â​ I paused to hear their
response.

“Sure, your words will be heard.â€Â​ Lance answered. Good to know.

“They will be shock and will miss you,â€Â​ Hiro said sadly too. I know, I
know. But this is my decision, and I know they will respect it.

“I will miss you all too, but I need to leave.â€Â​ I answered, sadness can be
heard in my voice.

“We understand.â€Â​ I’m glad.

“I have another favor to tell,â€Â​ I stated. They nodded, “Can I

borrow a car?â€Â​ I asked.

“Sure, use mine.â€Â​ Lance told to me and hand me the key of his car. I
shook my head, “Not yours, just the simplest one please.â€Â​ I demanded.

“Alright, I’ll get you one.â€Â​ Hiro said. I nodded,

“Thanks.â€Â​

“Will you come back, Harper?â€Â​ Lance asked me again while we are
waiting for Hiro. I took a deep breath and shrugged my shoulder.
“I seriously don’t know, maybe yes? Maybe no?â€Â​ I answered
honestly. He let out a sigh too, “I don’t know what really happened,
but I hope you can still forgive him. He’s genuinely happy when
you’re around, he’s that the grumpy king I know before,â€Â​ he
paused and laughed softly, maybe he remember how grump he is.

“But I know I’m not in the place to say that. Anyway, if this is what
really you wanted, I have nothing to do with it. And I know too, we can’t stop
you. Have a safe trip now then,â€Â​ he continued. I look at him, “Thank
you for understanding, Lance.â€Â​ He just smiled and nodded. That’s when
exactly the car arrived.

“I’ve already check everything about the car. It’s safe and
working properly, and have a lot of food and drinks on the trunk too. Please have a
safe trip, Harper.â€Â​ Hiro informed me as he handed me the key.

“Thank you, I’ll get going now.â€Â​ They nodded. I hop in the
driver’s seat and started to drove away the car from the place I learnt to
love.

Till my heart can forgive again, I murmured.

Chapter 90: Vampire's Territory
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

It’s been a week since that night happened, and until now I can’t still
forget nor just move on. What do I expect? it’s really hard to move on.
Taking a deep breath, I get off my bed and reached out for my black leather jacket.

I’m going outside, I still have to go to work. So dumb of me, I leave the
palace without carrying anything with me. Not even a single cash on my pocket, the
foods and drinks on the trunk of the car was enough for me to survive in a couple of
days.

All thanks to the couple who help me to find and let me stay in this small yet lovely
house. As I opened the door, the cold but fresh air welcomed me. From the place
where I was standing at, I saw the sunflower field which giving some good and
relaxing view.

I’m not quite sure where I am right now, but all I know, I’m not inside
his territory anymore. This is a new place, new surroundings, new perception.
Another sigh escaped from my lips. To see the situation, adjusting here is not hard
to do.

This is just a small village located at the outskirt of Titan city, probably there are just
one hundred and half living here, just my assumption because I still don’t
roam around this place. I didn’t bother to do that anymore because I
know… I know that I won’t stay here for so long.

“Going to work now, Alizah?â€Â​ The woman next door asked me.
She’s one of the persons who help me to settle down. They were so kind to
me although they were thinking that I’m just a human. All of the persons
living in this small village was a vampire, just a normal vampire though. The one
who can control their thirst of blood.

I nodded and smile a little, “Yes, I’m almost late. Woke up late
again,â€Â​ I told to her. She chuckled and plastered her beautiful smile.

“Again haha, anyway, I won’t interrupt you then. Have a great

day,â€Â​ she said and waved her hand.

“Likewise,â€Â​ I replied with a smile and bowed. As she nodded, I made my

way to my car and hopped in. While I was driving, I couldn’t help but think
about them, him. Are they fine without me? Is Amanda angry with me for leaving
again?

And the council, they probably happy that I left. Those oldies. My face crumpled in
disgust as I remember their terrible words about me. I shouldn’t be offended
by what say because it was the truth, but the old sayings were right, truth hurts.

They just told to me what I needed to know; they just stated their opinion about me.
I let out a sigh and just focused on driving. A few minutes later, I reached my
destination. I get out inside my car and looked around. I saw a lot of vampires
around here, but also human.

I took a deep breath and started to walk towards the small Café shop that I was
working at. As soon I got in, I saw Samantha approached me. She’s the one
who owned this Café, she’s kind and very thoughtful. She’s the
only one who hired me without showing any documents.

“Is there any problem?â€Â​ I asked her when I saw her expression. I can
say if she’s happy or what, but there’s something wrong.

“We are not going to work today; I sent the others’ home.â€Â​ She
told me. I stared at her, confusedly. Why?

“But, we will go to somewhere. You’ll come with me,â€Â​ she

continued. I continue to stare at her, “To where?â€Â​ I asked. She grinned
from ear to ear, “Lets go and watched the tournament!â€Â​ she exclaimed
happily. She looked excited now. We will be off work just to go and watch?

“What tournament?â€Â​ I asked again.

“You surely asked a lot, but come on. Let’s go, this will be fun.
You’re just new here and I know you’ll enjoy it.â€Â​ Sound so
promising. Alright, I nodded my head to agree.

“Alright, shall we go then?â€Â​ I asked. She nodded repeatedly, she looked

very excited. I don’t know why I’m fine being around her; I mean, I
don’t usually trust others this easy. But I can feel that she’s
harmless though so… it’s just okay with me to hang out with her.

She’s two years ahead of me, although she’s older, she’s the
one who acted like the younger one. I chuckled at that thought. She somehow
resemblance Amanda, they both kind and adorable. Maybe that’s one of the
reasons why I’m closed to her already.

“Let’s use your car, I hate driving alone!â€Â​ she said excitedly
while locking the door of her shop. I smiled at her reaction, “Alright, where
will be the tournament take place at?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Hmm, it was just ten minutes trip.â€Â​ She answered, “Well done,
we can go now.â€Â​ She informed me. She finally locked the door. “I see,
please follow me.â€Â​ She nodded her head and followed me towards my car.

“Hop in,â€Â​ I gently invited her which she quickly obeyed. “Your
car is very beautiful, I love it!â€Â​ she commented as she got in. I just realized
now; this is the latest version of Toyota. Right, at least they don’t give me a
sports car.

“Thank you,â€Â​ I thanked her. She smiled and said,

“Welcome.â€Â​

“If you don’t mind, Alizah. Can I ask something?â€Â​ I nodded my

head.

“Sure, ask right away.â€Â​ I replied as I started the engine of the car.

“Just a little curious, you looked so lost when the first time I saw you. What
happened?â€Â​ she asked me. I glanced at her, she noticed that.

“It’s a long story.â€Â​ I answered.

“I have a plenty of time to listen,â€Â​ I chuckled. She won’t give
up, eh? Alright, I will share some.

“I run away,â€Â​ I admitted. She gasped and looked at me with wide eyes.
“Really? Why did you run away? Is someone chasing you? Is your life in
danger?â€Â​ I chuckled in amusement.

“No, not like that. I run away because I’m upset, very upset.â€Â​
She looked at me intently. “What makes you upset? Oh sorry, I’m
being nosy again.â€Â​ I inhaled deeply.

“It’s okay. You’re just curious, and to answer your question,

my boyfriend and I had an argument.â€Â​ She listened carefully to me.

“You have a boyfriend?â€Â​ I smiled and nodded.

“Yeah, but I don’t know if we are still together.â€Â​ After I told him
to let me go, I don’t know what happened next. Is he sad? Or happy that he
finally got rid of me?

“What do you mean about that? You don’t know if you two were still
together?â€Â​ I nodded again.

“Yes, it’s kind of complicated.â€Â​

“I bet I can understand you. You can share it with me, Aly.â€Â​ She badly
wanted to know my story eh?

“I believe you can. But it’s very a long story, I’m afraid I
might just bore you up.â€Â​ She shook her head and giggled.

“Seriously, no. I found you very interesting, so kindly tell me your story
hmm. I promise, I will tell my story afterwards.â€Â​ I glanced at her.

“That’s a promised?â€Â​ She nodded repeatedly and smile.

I’m a little curious about her too.

“Yes, it is. So, go on.â€Â​

“Okay, the reason why I thought that we are not together anymore is that
before I leave, I asked him to let me go.â€Â​ She’s a little shock on what I
said.

“Why did you ask that?â€Â​ I smiled sadly. Because I’m too upset,
hurt and betrayed. He lied to me, he played me.

“It’s too hard for me to go on after what he did, he betrayed

me.â€Â​ I answered.

“He betrayed you? Did he cheat on you?â€Â​ I shook my head.

“No, worse than that. When the first time we met, he’s very rude and
harsh. But a few days later, he become kind to me. I know from that moment,
there’s something wrong about him. But as time passed by, I learnt to
forget, forgive and grow some feelings for him.â€Â​ She nodded her head and sign
me to continue.
“He told me he regrets everything bad he did to me before, and I believe him
because he looked sincere. But then, recently, I heard the truth. I learned to know
the reason behind his sudden change.â€Â​ I continued.

“He just pretended,â€Â​ I took a deep breath to look at her. I saw her
staring at me, “Wow, I don’t know him but I already hate him for
lying to you. He’s such an ass for playing your heart!â€Â​ she sounded
angry than I. I chuckled, “And, that’s the reason why I run
away.â€Â​ I ended my story.

“That’s very unfortunate. Can you tell me his name? I personally

hunt him down and salvage him.â€Â​ I laughed hard. Damn, how will she salvage
the werewolf king? Geez, but I admire her guts.

“You don’t need to know, maybe you will really hunt him
down.â€Â​ I joked. She giggled and laughed.

“Believe me I will,â€Â​ she joked too. I just shook my head and laugh softly
too. Somehow, there’s someone who’s making me happy.

“Anyway, I’ll tell my story when we are on the Arena,â€Â​ she

paused and looked outside the window. “Oh shoot, we are already
here.â€Â​ She stated when she realized. Right, we are already here. I saw a big
Arena in front of us.

“Park your car over there, oh my! I’m really excited!â€Â​ I nodded.
From outside the place, I already see a lot of persons around.

“Is this a huge tournament?â€Â​ I asked her as I get out the car. She
nodded, “Yes, there are a lot of participants participating in this event.â€Â​
I see, entertaining then.

“Come on, let’s get inside.â€Â​ She said and took my hand. She
dragged me with her inside the Arena. I’m quite impressed, this place is
indeed huge.

“Let’s go there to have a better view,â€Â​ she said and pointed the
vacant chairs near the battle field.

“Sure, lets go.â€Â​ I agreed. We move towards that place together. As we

sat down, I heard the two girls in front of us were talking.

“The event will start after the royalties will arrive, right?â€Â​

“Yes, based on what I heard; the king will come too.â€Â​ The other girl
giggled.

“Really? He barely leaved the palace. But that’s a great news, maybe
he’ll notice and find me attractive.â€Â​ I made a face. Why am I
eavesdropping them, anyway?

“He will come?â€Â​ I heard Samantha murmured.

“The Vampire King?â€Â​ I asked her. She quickly looked at me,

“You heard me? I just thought about it.â€Â​ She did? I think she said it
loud.
“No, you said it.â€Â​ I corrected her.

“I did? Oh, maybe. There’s no way you can read my mind,â€Â​ she
told me. Haha, only if you know.

“Anyway, these two girls were right. The king barely leaves his kingdom. In
my twenty-six years of existence, I only seen him once. That’s when he was
coronated as the new king,â€Â​ I remember something about what she said.
Oh… I got coronated as the Queen of werewolves one week ago but look where
I am now, in the territory of vampires.

“Alizah? Are you alright? You became silent suddenly?â€Â​ I composed

myself and looked at her.

“Yeah, just fine. So, you only seen him once?â€Â​ She nodded her head.

“Yes, but I don’t remember what he looks like now. I just saw him
when I was fifteen? Yeah, it was eleven years ago when the last time I saw
him.â€Â​ I see. “How about you? Did you already see him?â€Â​ she
asked me. I shook my head, no, not even once.

“No yet. I spend my time on the werewolf territory, I just come here a week
ago.â€Â​ I said honestly. She was a little caught off guard by what I said.

“In the werewolf territory? Does that mean you live with those
huskies?â€Â​ What? Haha, she’s calling werewolves a husky? Damn,
should I feel offended or amused?

“Yeah, kind of.â€Â​ I answered.

“Dang, how is it feels like?â€Â​ She asked me curiously. “I mean, I

never dare to step my foot on their territory. It’s a big conflict if I did, they
will probably skin me alive.â€Â​ She told me; amusement can be heard in her
voice.

“Why? Is there any conflict between Vampires and Werewolves?â€Â​

“There is… a big one. Vampires and Werewolves hates each other, The
Werewolf King was the one who is making a big deal though.â€Â​ My mate?
“What did he do?â€Â​ I asked in curiosity. She glanced at me, “He
prohibited vampires to enter his territory.â€Â​

“Really? I don’t see werewolf here too.â€Â​ She nodded.

“Exactly, our king prohibited werewolves to enter the territory in
return.â€Â​ She replied. That explains.

“No wonder, our world is chaotic.â€Â​ I stated.

“Right, haha. But even it is hard, what important is… we are still
alive.â€Â​ She’s indeed right.
Chapter 91: Tournament
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“The King has been arrived with his wife, Queen Lilian and the crowned
prince, Prince Troy. Bowed down, and show respect!â€Â​ The emcee announced.
Oh, they really came. The king looks like in his early thirties while his wife is just in
our age.

My eyes went to the prince who’s having a cold and aloof face. If I’m
a human, I might be got intimidated by his expression. But I’m not, oddly, I
just found him interesting.

“The prince looks scary, those scar on his face,â€Â​ I heard Samantha
murmured beside me so I looked at her then to the prince. She’s right, he
indeed scary.

“Do you know him?â€Â​ I asked her. She slowly nodded her head,
“Yes, I mean everyone knows him. He’s a prince, the crowned prince
after all.â€Â​ That make sense, but that’s not what I mean.

“I mean, what kind of prince he is?â€Â​ She looked at me intently then
move closer to whisper something in my ear. “Believe me, you don’t
want to hear information about him.â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow, “Tell
me,â€Â​ she nodded.

“Alright, I heard from my sister, he’s a monster. He kills without

mercy, there no even expression in his face except that aloof, cold and intimidating
look.â€Â​ She said as she stared at him. I glanced on the prince too, he’s
sitting down beside the king now.

“I won’t wonder if there’s no woman who wanted to be close

with him, but damn, I hear some rumors that he’s a womanizer. What he
wanted, he always gets,â€Â​ She continued. Oh, I see but… I looked at her.

“Did you ever talk to him in personal? How can you be so sure about what
you said?â€Â​ She shook her head and laughed softly.

“Nah, I’m not really sure. Those were just my observation, opinion
and rumors.â€Â​ She answered. Right, rumors.

“To be honest here, this is the first time I saw him.â€Â​ That makes me
look at her. “I mean, personally. I only seen him in magazine, billboard and
news papers but not personally.â€Â​ She leaned back on her chair and look at me.

“And I must admit, geez, he looks so handsome, more handsome in the

magazine that I read.â€Â​ She continued and giggle like some kind of high
schooler. She’s right, the crowned prince is indeed a good-looking man.

“You have crush on him,â€Â​ I teased her. Her cheeks burnt, haha, even if
she fears him, she still had crush on him. I glanced on him, and I saw him looking in
our direction. The smile on my face slowly faded, I sign Samantha to looked on the
prince too.

Just like what I did, the smile on her lips vanished too. It was replaced by fear, shock
and confusion. “Why is he looking here?â€Â​ She whispered to me.
“I have no idea.â€Â​ Really am I. My brow furrowed and focused, I wanted
to read his mind but I can’t. Oddly, he’s really something else.

“Oh shit!â€Â​ I heard Samantha cursed. What happened? I confusedly

gazed at her; I saw horror in her eyes. Her eyes were wide open and hands started
to tremble.

“What happened? Samantha? Are you ok?â€Â​ I asked her but she
doesn’t answer me.

“No, no, no. This can’t be, damn… damn… what should I
do?â€Â​ She repeatedly murmured. She looks bothered now, what exactly
happened?

“Samantha? Hey? Is everything’s fine?â€Â​ She looked at me and

shook her head. “I’m not, I’m in trouble, Aly. This
can’t be, absolutely not.â€Â​ I don’t understand her.

“Calm down, you should calm down, Sam.â€Â​ I tried to hush her. She took
a deep breath and hold my hand, “I’ll just go to the comfort room.
Wait me here, ok?â€Â​ I nodded.

“Alright.â€Â​ She nodded as well and stood up. I watched her leave, I
wanted to read her mind but I don’t want to interfere with her life. I let out a
sigh and close my eyes, as I opened it, I saw someone in front of me. Damn, that
almost give me heart attack. I stared at the person; he got some smug smirk playing
in his lips. Who is this creature?

“Yes? What I can do for you?â€Â​ I asked him. His smirk widened sat down
beside me, “You look familiar, did we meet before?â€Â​ He asked.
Absolutely not, I just saw him now.

“I believe, we haven’t.â€Â​ I answered.

“Oh, it’s a pity. Anyway, I’m Wilson, Wilson Carey, The

king’s second in command.â€Â​ I stared at him. I didn’t expect
that one.

“I see. Harper,â€Â​ I introduced myself shortly. His brow furrowed,

“Harper? That’s it?â€Â​ I nodded. He caressed his jaw and
narrowed down his eyes, he looks like he was thinking.

“Harper, you have the same name with the human werewolf queen.
Nice,â€Â​ I stiffened.

“Really? But human werewolf queen?â€Â​ I asked as if I don’t know

anything. He nodded, “Yes, I heard that the werewolf king has a human
mate, that’s very odd. But possible to happen.â€Â​ He answered and look
at me.

“That’s indeed weird. But why do you know about that? I thought
werewolves and vampires hates each other?â€Â​ I asked him.

“You’re a good communicator Harper, haha. I’m impressed,

but anyway, no, vampires and werewolves doesn’t hate each other.
There’s only a conflict, a misunderstanding that everyone hoped to resolve
someday.â€Â​ I see, that’s good to hear. They don’t hate each
other.

“But it’s very hard to resolve the problem. The werewolf king is pain
in the ass, he’s hard-hearted as a rock, I have no wonder why his mate
leaves him,â€Â​ I once again caught off guard but I didn’t let him saw it. I
calm myself down, he knows something about the werewolves, especially the
royalties.

“She leaves him?â€Â​ He nodded his head while looking at me.

“Yeah, I don’t know why but maybe she’s tired of him,â€Â​
I’m not. I’m not tired, I’m just upset. I bite my inner lip.

“How could you say that?â€Â​ I asked again. He chuckled and leaned on
his chair. “Who knows, that’s just my opinion.â€Â​ He stated.
Right, just his opinion. He looked at me again, intently, “Did I mention that
you looked so beautiful to be a human?â€Â​ I raised an eyebrow.

“I’m not a human,â€Â​ I stated. He looked shocked from what I

said. I have a reason why I said that. I know the reason why he approached me. He
got some idea who I am, being the werewolf king’s mate. If I tell him that
I’m a human, he will conclude that I’m the werewolf queen.

That will cause a problem, some of the possibilities were… they will use me to
make the werewolf king surrender, or will kill me on spot because I’m the
king’s mate.

“Oh? Really? You smell like a human.â€Â​ I grinned.

“No, I’m not. I’m a vampire.â€Â​ He stared at me with

disbelief. “How will I believe you?â€Â​ I smirked. “Just
simple,â€Â​ my eyes changed its color from blue to red. He looks shock on what
he witnessed, “You’re really a vampire, but why the human
scent?â€Â​ I shrugged my shoulder.

“That’s my defense mechanism.â€Â​ I stated. He just stared at me,

unable to say something. But a few seconds later, he composed himself.
“Wow, that’s unpredictable. You’re good in hiding
scent.â€Â​ I just nodded. Indeed.

“Anyway, the event will start now. I’ll see you around, Harper.â€Â​
He stood up from the chair and nodded at me.

“Alright, see yah.â€Â​ I watched him went closer the king and sat behind
him. He’s still looking in my direction. I guess, mission failed? He
doesn’t get what he wanted to hear from me. I closed my eye and took a
deep breath and sigh.

I did the right thing, since I’m here at the vampire territory, I should act as
one of them. But… I just remember, Samantha thought that I’m just a
human. Anyway, I will tell her later, or not? Geez, I don’t know what to do,
I’m really confused.

I opened my eyes when I heard the emcee announced that he’s officially
starting the event. The tournament was starting but Samantha still wasn’t
here. What keeps her so long, I looked around the place.

Oh, there she is. She walking back to my direction. As she sat down next to me, I
stared at her. Why is she blushing? And oh wait, is that hickey in her neck? Damn,
what happened? Did someone abuse her? Harass her? I blinked twice.

“What happened to you?â€Â​ I asked her. She slowly looked at me,

“God, I did a mistake. Why I let him marked me?â€Â​ Why is she asking
me that? And wait, what? Marked?

“Who?â€Â​ She bit her bottom lip.

“Let’s talk about this later, let me reflect to myself for the mean
time.â€Â​ I nodded in understanding.

“Alright, let’s just enjoy this event then.â€Â​ She nodded and
smile. The two of us focus on the tournament. There’s actually a game, a
combat fight, precisely. Since all of the participant were a vampire, power and ability
were prohibited to use.

There are more than fifty participants, but now, it’s only ten lefts. The semi-
final rounds. I have someone in my mind who’s I know going to win. The man
wearing black armor, from what I recently witnessed, he’s the one who got
some potential in physical combat. He’s strong, brave, and most of all wise.
He outsmarts his opponents that’s why he always won every round.

“Who do you think who will win this tournament?â€Â​ Samantha asked me.

“The black armored man,â€Â​ I stated confidently. “Nice choice,

but I think, the one who’s wearing red armor will win. He’s
undefeatable like the black armored man but the only difference is, he’s
taller and bigger than the black armored man.â€Â​ She uttered. She’s right
about that one, the bigger is stronger. But the smaller is the faster.

If he’s faster, it’s very easy to dodge the strong attack coming from
the enemy. But, Samantha’s bias has the chance to win too.

“Let’s just see who will win, anyway, I’ll just go in the comfort
room,â€Â​ I excused myself. “I’ll go with you; I need to use the
comfort room too.â€Â​ I nodded and sign her to come over. As we are walking, I
asked her about what happened.

“Why you looked so bothered a while ago?â€Â​ She took a deep breath and
glance at me.

“I didn’t expect this to happen, but damn, the prince…â€Â​

she paused. The prince what?

“The prince is my mate.â€Â​ She continued. What? How is that happen? I

mean, that’s not impossible though but I’m shock. Everyone who I
met will always have connection with the royalties. What the heck is wrong with my
life. I just dream to have a peaceful life but why it turns out to be like this?

“I know, that’s very shocking. But the most shocking part of all was I
let him mark me in our first meet.â€Â​ That’s not a problem, they were
mates.

“What’s wrong with that? Does that mean, he accepted you to be his
mate?â€Â​ I asked.

“That’s the problem, I don’t want to be his mate, to be part

of the royalties. My life and their life were different,â€Â​ That’s right. I
tapped her shoulder, “The decision is yours, but please choose to walk in the
right path.â€Â​ I advised. Here I go again, saying advises to someone which I
can’t even say to myself.

She nodded her head, “You’re right. I should think about this very
well. I let him mark me, I can’t do anything to undo that.â€Â​ Can’t
do anything to undo the marking, that hits me.

I let him mark me, got coronated as the werewolf queen. I can’t undo those
two, should I go back and continue what I started? Or just stay here to create a new
life? I really don’t know. I’m still confuse with my own feelings and
mind.

“Let’s get going, we don’t want to miss the finals,

right?â€Â​ I changed the topic. She nodded and smile, “We
shouldn’t miss the finals. Let’s go?â€Â​
Chapter 92: The Elders
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“Knocked Out! The Man in Black Armor wins, Mr. Titus!â€Â​ The emcee
announced very lively. All of the persons around the place yelled and cheered. A
smile formed in my lip, I guessed it right. He really won the battle.

“Oh my! Your bias won, he’s the winner. You’re a great
guesser, I’m very impressed!â€Â​ Samantha said to me happily. I
chuckled, “Just a wild guess, Sam. Anyway, are we heading home
now?â€Â​ She stared at me.

“The event just ended, come on. Let’s go down, and meet the
winner,â€Â​ I didn’t get the chance to say something because she literally
dragged me in the middle of the crowed. She’s determined to meet the
winner eh?

I just let her drag me, I want to meet him also. The men in black armor were
surrounded by everyone, congratulating him for winning the tournament. I wonder,
how much he won for this battle? Millions? Probably.

“Hey, I’m Samantha, and this is my friend, Alizah. We wanted to

congratulate you for winning!â€Â​ Samantha told him energetically. Geez, where
did she get her energy. The man smiled widely, “Thanks.â€Â​ He thanked
us. The first thing I observe was the deep dimple in his cheeks. That’s very
handsome, and charismatic.

“My friend had guessed that you will win, and she’s right. I bet she
know your strengths and capabilities,â€Â​ Why is she talking too much? The man
slowly looked at me so I just smile little.

“She did? Really? How did you know that I will win?â€Â​ He asked me with
amusement in his voice.

“You’re confident, strong, wise and determined. I know your goal is

not to win but just to enjoy,â€Â​ I stated the fact. He nodded his head,
“You’re a keen observer. Yes, you’re right. I didn’t
intend to join to win, this tournament is just a piece of experience to me.â€Â​ He
admitted. Just what I thought.

“Anyway, ladies. I’m Titus Forgan, the Knight Commander of this

kingdom.â€Â​ Oh, so he’s a knight. No wonder why he’s good in
fighting.

“I’m Samantha Logans, nice to meet you, Sir,â€Â​ He chuckled

when he heard Samantha said that.

“Please just call me, Titus.â€Â​ “Right, Titus.â€Â​ Sam repeated.

Then he looked at me, “I’m Harper,â€Â​ I introduced myself.

“No surname?â€Â​ he wondered.

“It’s Larkspur.â€Â​ I replied.

“Oh, Larkspur. Nice to meet you, Harper, the same as you Samantha.â€Â​ I
nodded while Sam smiled widely.

“Likewise, Titus. Anyway, we won’t waste any of your time. We will

leave first, again, congratulations for winning,â€Â​ He nodded.

“Thank you.â€Â​

“Bye, see yah soon.â€Â​

“See yah.â€Â​ That’s when the two of us took our leave.

“Let’s go and eat, it’s my treat.â€Â​ She invited me.

“Sure, I love free food,â€Â​ I joked which caused her to laugh.

“Who doesn’t love free foods? Haha.â€Â​ Right, everyone wanted
that.

“What do you want to eat?â€Â​ she asked me while we ae sitting down. I

shrugged my shoulder, “I don’t know what to eat, you
suggest.â€Â​ I answered. “Okay, I got you. Waiter?â€Â​ She called on of
the waiters around the place.

I took a deep breath and make myself comfortable, there’s a lot of persons
here, of course, the event just ended, maybe they were hungry now. Just relax,
Harper, no one will know about your true identity here or just your past.

“Harper? Harper!â€Â​ I blinked twice and look at her.

“What you were saying?â€Â​ I asked her. She pouted, “I’m

asking if you’re just okay. You seem like spacing out,â€Â​ I smile and
nodded.

“Yes, just fine. Anyway, after this, are we going back to work?â€Â​ She
chuckled, “No, of course not. Just enjoy this day okay, this will serve as our
day off.â€Â​

“Day off in my third day off work, should I call myself lucky?â€Â​ I joked.
She laughed, “You should. You’re my favorite employee since you
applied.â€Â​

“That’s bias.â€Â​

“It is,â€Â​ she agreed. Haha, at least she knew.

“Here’s your older ma’ams,â€Â​ The waiter politely said as

he put down the plates in our table. I looked at him and mumbled thank you. He just
nodded and smile.

“Try this one, Alizah.â€Â​

“That one?â€Â​ I pointed the chicken. She nodded, “Yeah.â€Â​ I

have a taste on it, it’s delicious. I look at her, having satisfaction in my face.

“How is it?â€Â​

“Great, it tasted good and very tender.â€Â​ I answered honestly. She

clapped her hand twice and smiled widely, “I told you, their food here is
awesome. We should go back here later with the others,â€Â​ she’s
referring to her employees.

I was about to replied but I stopped when I saw someone approaching out direction.
Samantha noticed my sudden silent so she looked back.

“Oh shit, what he doing here?â€Â​ She murmured to herself. She looked at
me, “Let’s go, I don’t want to talk to him.â€Â​ She told to
me and hurriedly stood up. I just stand up too and ready to leave with her, but
before we can leave the restaurant. Prince Troy held her hand and dragged her with
him.

“Let me go!â€Â​ she struggled. She shouldn’t waste her energy,

from the looks of the prince, clearly, he doesn’t have the intention to let her
go. I found it cute to be honest.

“My friend needs me; we need to go home now!â€Â​ She yelled again. I
followed them outside, geez, they were getting a lot of attentions.

“Can you shut up!â€Â​ He hissed. Alright, I think they need to talk, alone.

“I’m just fine, Sam. Prince, please take care of her.â€Â​ I muttered.
My voice is firm but there’s a hint of amusement with it.

“Aly! You! Don’t do this to me, don’t give me to this

man!â€Â​ I just smirked and playfully winked at her.

“I’ll go ahead now, bye.â€Â​ As I said that, I moved towards my

car.

“Aly! Don’t leave me!â€Â​ I still heard her say. Sorry, Sam but I
think you need to make up your mind, and being close with him will help you to do
that. I murmured and giggled. I started the engine of my car and drove off.

When I reached the house, I saw Celestine, the woman who’s living next my
mine.

“Hey,â€Â​ she greeted me with a smile. “You are home,

I’ve been waiting for you. The elders of this village wanted to meet you, are
you free?â€Â​ She asked me. The elders? I nodded, “I am. Are you waiting
for me for so long now?â€Â​ She shook her head.

“I just come here by now, but you’re thirty minutes late coming
home now. Did something happen?â€Â​ I shake my head.

“No, I didn’t work. Me and Samantha went to the arena and watched
the tournament.â€Â​ I said honestly. “I see, did you enjoy?â€Â​ I nodded.
“I am, it’s quite very entertaining. Anyway, should we go to the
elders now? I don’t want them to wait.â€Â​

“Sure, please follow me.â€Â​ She started walking so I followed her,

“So, who won the battle?â€Â​ she asked me.

“It’s Titus,â€Â​ I replied. “Titus? You mean the royal

knight?â€Â​ I nodded. She new him? “For your information, he’s
my cousin. The son of my aunt, sister of my mother.â€Â​ she continued when she
saw the expression in my face.

“I didn’t expect that one. Anyway, where is your husband, I

didn’t see him since yesterday. Is he alright?â€Â​ I asked her.

“Yes, he’s fine. Actually, he is at work.â€Â​ My brow furrowed,

“Where is he working at?â€Â​ I asked in curiosity. She smiled, “In
the palace, he’s one of the chefs.â€Â​ She answered. Oh… wow.

“Why aren’t you working there too?â€Â​ I asked again.

“I do, I’m just on leave because I’m pregnant. My husband

doesn’t want to me to work anymore for me to take care of myself and the
baby more.â€Â​ She’s pregnant? I stared at her then down to her tummy.
Confirmed, she’s indeed pregnant. The baby bump was visible now, geez, I
just noticed it now.

“Wow, hello there, little baby, stay strong and healthy, hmm,â€Â​ I softly
said as I touched her belly. I didn’t mean but, when I touch her tummy, I saw
something. A vision of her future, she’s be beautiful as her mother, stronger
and brave like her father.

She’ll grow as a strong-willed child, that’s a beautiful vision.

“Alizah?â€Â​ I blinked twice when she called me. “Are you

alright?â€Â​ I nodded.

“Just fine, is he or she?â€Â​ She smiled.

“It’s a girl, we went in the hospital last week, that’s when we

found you, looking for a place to stay at.â€Â​ She answered. “I
remembered that, thanks once again.â€Â​ She chuckled softly and caressed her
tummy.

“No worries, I’m glad that we somehow helped you.â€Â​

I’m glad they found me too, I’m so lost that night. How no place to
stay at, my mind is a mess, and broken hearted.

“Alright, here we are. They were expecting you inside.â€Â​ We are now
standing in front of a big two-storey house. I assume, this is the main house of the
village.

“Okay, thanks.â€Â​ She nodded and tapped my shoulder.

“Good luck, but don’t worry, they won’t eat you alive.â€Â​
I chuckled from what she said. “I know they won’t, anyway,
I’ll get going, see yah later.â€Â​

“Hmm, see you.â€Â​ I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before I
entered. As I entered, a woman welcomed me.

“Are you Alizah? The new girl of this village?â€Â​ she asked me which I just
nodded and answered “Yes, I am.â€Â​

“Good, please follow me.â€Â​ I obeyed what she said.

“You don’t have anything to get worried about, Elder Helena, Elder
Maria, and Elder Sato just wanted to meet you and of course will ask a lot of
question. The only things you need to do and remember is to respect, answer and
have patience.â€Â​ She instructed me as we are walking in the hallway. I see,
that’s easy to do.

“May I know why they wanted to meet me?â€Â​ I asked her. I saw her
glanced at me, “I have no idea, they don’t usually talk to
others.â€Â​ She answered honestly. Oh, I should know the answer by myself later
then?

“But, I saw that you’re a special girl,â€Â​ how can she said that so?

“What do you mean?â€Â​ she just smiled and stopped walking.

“We are here now, please get inside. You’ll get answers to your
questions,â€Â​ She said and give me a nod.

“Alright, thanks for accompanying me.â€Â​

“No worries.â€Â​ She opened the door for me. The first thing I saw is a
single chair in the middle, then in front, I saw three persons sitting there. The
elders? They look so young, right, vampire grow old but stay young.

“Please sit down, young lady.â€Â​ One of them told me to do. I slowly
move closer to the chair while looking at them and sat down.

“You’re probably thinking why we called you here, but before we

answer that, we will introduce ourselves. I’m Helena, the eldest vampire
leaving in this village. This is my sister, Maria, and her husband, Sato.â€Â​ I
nodded to acknowledge them.

“I’m Harper---â€Â​ “You don’t need to introduce

yourself; we know who you are.â€Â​ I see.

“We are the founder of this village.â€Â​ I nodded once again.

“And to say the reason why you are being called her, we wanted to hear the
truth from you.â€Â​ The truth, what does they mean?

“Please do ask,â€Â​ I calmly asked them. I saw the edge of their lips rose,
“What is your intention why you are here in our small and humble
village?â€Â​ Maria asked me.

“I just needed a place to stay at, and luckily, Celestine helped me and
introduce this place to me.â€Â​ I answered honestly. “And if you’re
worrying that I’ll cause trouble, please rest assure, I won’t.â€Â​ I
continued. They nodded from what I said, “That’s good to
hear.â€Â​

“But that’s not really what we wanted to know…â€Â​ then

what?

“You’re not a human right?â€Â​ hmm? How did they know?

“A witch is living in our village, since the moment you step your feet in the
territory she sensed that you’re masking your scent. So, tell us, what are
you? And what is your true intention here?â€Â​ A witch is living here in the
vampire territory, impressive.

“Alright, I’ll admitted. I’m not a human but a vampire, I just

masked my scent to hide from any trouble,â€Â​ I half-lied. I’m not a
vampire, I’m a tribrid.

“Hide from any trouble?â€Â​ Sato was the one who asked this time.

“You heard it right, and believe me. I have no intention in destroying this
place, I just need a place to stay at and reflect life.â€Â​ I saw them all stared at
me.

“You seem so lost. Alright, you’ll stay here, we believe that you
won’t cause any trouble.â€Â​ Helena stated. I smiled from what she said,
gladly.

“Thank you.â€Â​

“We saw your intention were clean, as what my sister said, we are permitting
you to stay here as long as you wanted.â€Â​ I nodded once again.

“You may leave now.â€Â​ Sato ended.

“Before I leave, can I ask something?â€Â​ I asked them.

“Sure, young lady, ask right away.â€Â​

“Where I can find the witch?â€Â​ I asked. The three of them looked into
each other.

“Why?â€Â​

“I’m curious and wanted to meet her.â€Â​ I have something in my

mind that I wanted to ask, maybe she can provide answers to my questions.

“Ingrid will tell you the way.â€Â​

“Ingrid?â€Â​

“The woman who guided you,â€Â​ Helena answered. Oh, I see. I nodded
and bowed.

“I’ll take my leave now then, I’m please to meet you

all.â€Â​ They just nodded their head.
Chapter 93: Lolita, The witch in the village
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“You wanted to see, Lolita?â€Â​ Ingrid asked. “That was the

witch’s name?â€Â​ I asked instead of answering.

“Yes, it is, but please don’t call her witch, she has a name.â€Â​
“Sure, I won’t.â€Â​

“Anyway, how many years has she lived here?â€Â​ I asked once again.

“Almost ten years now, the elders don’t want to let her to stay here
at first but when she started to help the others using her powers, they permitted her
like the way they permitted you.â€Â​ I understand now, the elders were the one
who command and permit anyone who wanted to live I this village. Oh… yeah
right, they were the founders.

“Is it still far?â€Â​ She glanced at me. “I mean, her house.â€Â​ I
continued. “Ah, we are almost there. Lolita preferred to live near the forest, I
don’t know the reason why but maybe she wanted silence,â€Â​ Almost all
of the witches I know preferred to live alone. They wanted peace and a wide place to
do the rituals and spells.

It’s very dangerous if we do those spells in public places or just near to the
houses. We can’t avoid some circumstances that we sometimes fail creating
potions, or miss using spells that can cause harm to others. Safety matters to us.

“How old is she?â€Â​ I asked her one more time.

“She’s in her late forties but she looks like just in mid-thirties.â€Â​
Oh… the power of potions. “There… that was her house.â€Â​
She pointed a house near from us. Ingrid was right, the house was near the forest.

“I can’t accompany you there anymore because I still have a lot of
things to do, but I believe you can do it in your own right?â€Â​ I nodded.

“Yes, I can. Thank you.â€Â​ She smiled and bowed.

“I’ll get going now,â€Â​ I nodded and watched her leaved. I let out
a sigh and walked towards the house. As soon I’m in front of it, I
couldn’t help but to shiver. The power surrounding this house is very strong
but I can manage it.

I’m having two thoughts if I’m going to knock or talk, but in the end I
decided to do both.

“Hello? Lolita?â€Â​ I called for her while knocking on the door. A few
seconds later, the door opens. I was caught a little off guard when a young girl was
the one who welcome me. Is this Lolita?

“Oh no, I’m not my mom. I’m Lily, Lolita is my mother.â€Â​

She said when she saw my shock expression. Ah… Lolita’s daughter.

“Where is your mother?â€Â​ I asked her softly with a smile.

“Inside, cooking something. Umm, she actually expecting your arrival.â€Â​
What? She knew that I’m coming here? That’s freaking awesome.

“Oh, so bad of me, come in and please feel at home.â€Â​ She opened the
door wider for me to come in. “Thank you,â€Â​ I thanked her.

“Welcome, please be seated. I’ll just call my mother in the

kitchen,â€Â​ I nodded. “Please do,â€Â​ She nodded and smiled widely. I
slowly sat down on the sofa while observing the place. This is not a house; this is a
home. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

“Alizah, right?â€Â​ I searched where the voice coming from. I saw a

woman wearing a faded purple shirt and black pants. I stand up and walk closer to
her. “Yes, Harper Alizah. I’m please to finally meet you, Lolita.â€Â​
I extended my hand. She accepted my hand without hesitation, “Lolita, I
assume you heard my name already.â€Â​ She said and chuckled.

“Yeah, I did.â€Â​

“Just like what I thought, anyway, please seat down. Lily, please bring out
two glass---â€Â​ I stopped her. “Please don’t bother, I’m
here to talk to you in private.â€Â​ She stared at me.

“In private?â€Â​ I nodded. “Alright, Lily. Go outside and play with

your friends. But be back before the sun settle down, okay?â€Â​ Lily’s face
lit up.

“Sure mom, I’m going now!â€Â​

“Be careful!â€Â​

“No worries!â€Â​ As soon the door closed, she looked at me. “Stand
up and follow me.â€Â​ I obeyed what she said.

“Sit down there, I’ll just going to get something.â€Â​ I nodded and
waited for her patiently. When she come back, she’s holding two glass of
orange juice in her hand.

“You can start asking me,â€Â​ how did she know that I’m here to
ask question?

“I can read someone’s mind but not yours, dear. But it was visible in
your eyes that you come here to ask me questions.â€Â​ She’s a keen
observer too.

“Alright, I will only ask you one question.â€Â​ She looked at me with
curiosity in her eyes. She signed me to continue, “Go ahead, ask me dear.
And let me see how will I answer.â€Â​ I nodded and proceed in asking.

“You know something about bonds, connection, rejection, and marking

right?â€Â​ I asked her first. She nodded her head, “I do, I know a lot of
things about those matters.â€Â​ Great.

“I’ve been thinking about this matter for a long time now. Is it
possible for the bonds and connection to stay after being rejected?â€Â​ I asked,
seriously.
She blinked once and think very well at what I said. “Did the two side
rejected each other or only by the one?â€Â​ She asked me.

“Rejected each other.â€Â​ She narrowed down her eyes and nodded
slowly. “Mostly, the bond and connection will fade. But there some
circumstances that it won’t.â€Â​ my brow furrowed.

“Like what?â€Â​ She smiled.

“Think about this situation, rejecting someone unintentional, or… the

bond and connection between the two is stronger than they expected.â€Â​ That
doesn’t make sense.

“Or both? The rejection was just an impulsive decision that they regrated
after doing it.â€Â​ It was just an impulsive decision. Is that what happen to us?
That why even if we both rejected each other the bond was still there.

Okay, it’s making sense now. We really don’t rejected each other
five years ago.

“Anyway, why are you asking me that?â€Â​ I pulled myself together.

“To help me to decide.â€Â​

“Decide from what,â€Â​ I just smile. I can’t tell her.

“Thank you for answering my question, I’ll go ahead now.â€Â​

“You’re living already?â€Â​ I nodded.

“Yes, I still need to check up on my boss. The prince kidnapped her, maybe
she’s angry with me now because I let him.â€Â​ She blinked twice.

“The prince? Vampire prince? Impressive, he already found his mate.â€Â​

Impressive indeed.

“Yes, they found each other in the arena.â€Â​

“In the tournament? That’s lovely,â€Â​ She commented with a

smile in her face.

“Right.â€Â​ I stand up from the chair, “I’ll get going, see

you around.â€Â​ She stood up too.

“See you, I’ll wake you outside.â€Â​ I just nodded.

“If you wanted to ask something, just come to me and I’ll try to
provide you an answer.â€Â​ She told me. That’s so kind of her.

“I will, thank you.â€Â​ She smiled and tapped my back.

“Go ahead now.â€Â​ I bowed first before turning around and left.

“Done talking with the elders?â€Â​ Celestine asked me as soon she saw
me walking towards my car.

“Yes, gladly, it ends well.â€Â​ I answered while smiling.

“Told yah, they were actually nice. Anyway, what did they asked you?â€Â​
hmm, since I already told to them that I’m a vampire, Celestine should know
it too right?

“Something about my real intention why I’m here and about my

identity.â€Â​ I answered honestly.

“I told them that it was me and my husband who brought you here, why
would they ask you about that again?â€Â​ I hold her hand.

“Calm down, I can’t blame them for doubting me. I’m sorry,
Celestine but I lied. I’m not a human, I’m actually a vampire.â€Â​ I
expected her to be shock but she’s not. She already knew it, isn’t
she?

“I know, I saw your eyes glitched from blue to red that night we found you.
Human can’t do that, you know.â€Â​ I’m speechless. She smiled
and pulled me into a hug.

“Don’t be sorry, I know you have a reason why you wanted you keep
that matters to us.â€Â​ I have, but I can’t tell them.

“I’m still sorry, I just have trust issues.â€Â​ That’s the only
thing I said. She tapped my back, “All of us have trust issues, believe me on
that one. Everyday, we have this doubts in our hearts.â€Â​ We do.

“But in the end of the day, we will still try to trust again, even if they always
broke our trust so many times.â€Â​ She right. I nodded my head and pulled away
from the hug.

“Thank you Celestine,â€Â​ She nodded as well.

“Anyway, where are you going?â€Â​ she asked me.

“I’ll find, Samantha.â€Â​ I told to her.

“Your boss?â€Â​ I nodded.

“What happened to her?â€Â​ she asked once again.

“Someone kidnapped her?â€Â​ her eyes widened.

“Who kidnapped her?â€Â​ I smirked at her.

“The prince,â€Â​ the shock in her face were replaced by a grin.

“Really? Is she the prince’s mate?â€Â​ I nodded to confirm.

“Yes, she is. But she’s still confused by what she feels. She
doesn’t know if she’ll accept him or not, but I doubt it. She got a
crush on him, maybe now, she’s enjoying his accompany.â€Â​ I told her.

“I bet that too, anyway, you’re still going to find her?â€Â​ I nodded.
“I needed too, and she will kill me for sure.â€Â​ I said and remember the
way she glared at me when I saw the prince took her away.
“She will haha, anyway, where are you going to find her? You’re
going in the palace?â€Â​ she asked me. I shrugged my shoulder. I really
don’t know where, maybe, I’ll go in the café first.â€Â​ I told to
her.

“Right, good luck then. Drive safe too,â€Â​ I nodded and get inside the car.

“I will, thanks for the concern.â€Â​ She waved her hand and smiled. I drove
of my car and went in the city, particularly in the café shop. As soon I arrived
there, it’s not closed anymore. Is she’s here? Maybe,

I get off my car and went inside the café. I was a little caught off by the next
thing I scene. I think I entered in the wrong moment. I saw the prince pinning her in
the wall, it looks like they were almost kissing.

Geez, I quickly turned around.

“Don’t mind me, I’m going to leave now.â€Â​ I quickly said

and started to walk away. Damn, did I just kill the tension between the two of them?

I shrugged my shoulder and get inside my car again. I slap my cheek lightly and
pulled myself together.

“Leave them alone, Harper.â€Â​ I started the engine of the car and drive. I
don’t know where I am going but I found my destination.

I stared at the scene in front of me, I just realized, it’s getting late. The sun
is setting down, it’s very relaxing. I closed my eyes and feel the cold breeze
touching my skin. A sigh escaped from my lips, this is a good way to think about
everything.

I watched how the sun replaced by the moon. It’s indeed a beautiful
scenery. It was already dark when I decided to go home. While I am in the way, I was
thinking what I really wanted to do. Some of the persons in this place already knew
about me being a vampire.

“This is close from being discover. What will happen next if they will know
who really I am?â€Â​ I asked to myself. I let out a sigh and bit my bottom lip.

“It’s very hard to make decisions,â€Â​ I murmured and shook my

head. “It’s harder than living in this world.â€Â​ I took a deep breath
and sigh.

“But I should go on, I will decide what I needed to do, not today, but
soon.â€Â​ That’s right. I own my time, it’s on me if I’m
going to go back or not. But, I’m reconsidering my choice of going back. I
think he deserve another chance or not?
Chapter 94: Coming Back
Harper Alizah Grace’s POV

“I will go back to pay them a visit, I wanted to know how are they,â€Â​ I
decided. I can’t say that I will stay there for good, because I know I still have
unfinish business to be done here.

Okay, I will leave now, then go back here again tomorrow’s night. Instead of
going back in the village, I leave the territory right away. I couldn’t help but
wonder what will be their reaction if they will see me there suddenly?

I let out a sigh and focused on the road. I’m still away, far away from the
werewolf territory but I can bear it, “I will be there by ten,â€Â​ I murmured.
It’s still seven o’clock in the evening, it’s a three hours trip.

While driving, I’m eating the chocolate cupcakes the I bought before I leave
the city. It’s sweet and really taste good. I enjoyed eating very much so I
didn’t noticed that I already reached the boarder of the territory.

A few more minutes later, I can see the top of the palace. A small smile formed in
my lips and breath in. Finally, I’m here again. All of the persons who see me
were shock, they probably don’t expect me to come back after what
happened.

I stopped the car in front of the front door and get off, “Our Queen, welcome
back. Should we inform them that you are here?â€Â​ One of the guards asked me.
I shook my head, “No need, I’ll let them know.â€Â​ He nodded in
understanding.

“Yes, our queen.â€Â​ I nod and started to get inside the palace. Why I
can’t hear any noise here?

“Harper?â€Â​ I heard Zandea’s voice, I searched where it is

coming from. I looked back and there she is, standing straight while looking at me in
disbelief.

“You… you’re here,â€Â​ yes, I’m here. When she

convinced herself that it was really me, she run towards my direction and pulled me
a hug.

“I’m happy that you come back,â€Â​ why is she very emotional? I
hugged her and tapped her back to calm her down.

“Where is everyone?â€Â​ I asked.

“Amanda, Lance and her son, Mathew, temporary leave the palace.â€Â​
She answered. Why? Why would they temporary leave?

“While my mate, he’s in a mission with the two princes. It was me

and my cousin who left here,â€Â​ I see.

“Where did Amanda went?â€Â​

“Hiranya palace, but I think they will go back if they here that you are
here.â€Â​ I smiled, no, they should stay they for the mean time. I won’t
stay here for a long time.

“Why did they leave?â€Â​ I asked as I started to walk upstairs.

“You know, when you leave, the king can’t control himself anymore.
He’s more rude, hard to please, cold and hella annoying. Amanda is
pregnant, stress is not good to her so I suggested what if she’ll leave
temporary to avoid stress.â€Â​ She did a good thing.

“I see. Where is he then?â€Â​ I asked. She stopped walking and let out a
sigh, “He’s a mess, he barely leaves his room. And I don’t
know if he’s still breathing or not. He’s really pain in the ass. You can
go and check him up by yourself.â€Â​ I nodded, alright..

“Ah… and one more thing, I’m always telling him that
you’ll come back but he’s pessimistic and thought that you
won’t forgive him, never. But Harper, I’m happy that you come
back.â€Â​ I closed my fist tightly. How I wish I can stay but I can’t.

“I’ll get going now, see you tomorrow. You should sleep now,â€Â​
she nodded and hugged me once again.

“We miss you, all of us. Good night.â€Â​

“Good night.â€Â​ I let out a sigh as soon I saw her started to walk away
from me. Here I am, I don’t know what really I feel. Happy? Sad? Or still
mad? I’m still upset. Leaving another sigh, I continued to walk.

I can’t decide if I go to him or not. They said he’s a mess when I

leave, is he really is? I should find out what’s really happening. I stopped
walking when I’m in front of the closed door of our room, should I knock?

In the end, I decided not to knocked on the door and just get inside without saying
anything.

“Leave, leave me alone. I don’t want to see anyone now,

didn’t I told to everyone that leave me the hell alone!â€Â​ His loud
warning welcomed me. They were right, he’s indeed a mess. I rolled my
eyes and crossed my arm on my shoulder.

He too much sad and distracted in the way that he can’t even recognized my
scent. Damn this man. I couldn’t help but to say that I missed him too.

“Are you seriously wanted me to leave the hell you alone?â€Â​ I asked him,
sassily. He quickly looked in my direction when he heard me said that. Shock and
disbelief were visible in his eyes, he can’t believe that I’m here now?

He stared at me for so long but in just one snap, I found myself in his arm. Him,
hugging me so tightly like he doesn’t want me to go. I placed my hand on his
back and slowly tap it. I can’t breathe well, he slightly loosened up his grip
on me but he is still embracing me.

“You’re here, you came back.â€Â​ I heard him whispered, his voice
was soft but hoarse. He rested his head on my shoulder. I’m quite shock
when he started to sob, wait, is he crying?
“I really thought that you won’t come back, that you will leave me
alone forever. I’m really sorry, I’m so sorry my queen. Believe me, I
regretted everything wrong I did to you before. Only if I can turn back the time, I
won’t hurt you like I did.â€Â​ He pleaded.

All I could do is to listen, I know, I know that he regretted. But it hurts me to know
that he thinks so very low to me before. But I can’t blame him though, he
thought that I’m just a human.

“Please forgive me, let us start over again.â€Â​ He still begs. He holds my
hand and look directly in my eyes. He’s really crying, I don’t know
why but it hurts me to see him like this. I slowly reach out for his face and wiped the
tears away in his cheeks.

“I’m here, I came back.â€Â​ I whispered. He tilted his head and

closed his eyes to feel my touch.

“That one week without you is a hell that I don’t want to experience
again,â€Â​ that’s when I slowly remove my hand on his cheeks. I feel
guilty, I wanted to stay with him but I can’t. Now that there’s
something that I wanted to do.

I can’t say to him, to them that I’m going to leave again because I
know they won’t let me. All I can do tomorrow’s night is to left a
message stating that I’m leaving again. But as for now, let them think that
I’ll stay.

“Is there anything wrong?â€Â​ I heard him ask me. I look up and shook my
head. “No, there’s nothing wrong.â€Â​ I replied with a smile. He
looked at me intently, I know, he’s not convinced, he might me wondering
what’s running inside my mind now.

“You’re not going to leave me again, won’t you?â€Â​ I bit

my inner lip. Damn, he sensed that right? He got some idea that I’m not
going to stay with him. I slowly shook my head, “No, I will stay with
you.â€Â​ I lied.

I saw relief in his eyes, I feel guilty, I don’t want to do this but this the only
thing I know that can help to end the war between the two clan. He pulled me again
into a hug and kissed the top of my head.

“I miss you so much.â€Â​ I just hugged him back too. “I miss you
too.â€Â​ I uttered as I closed my eyes to feel his warm. We stayed like this for how
many minutes until he decided to let go off me and look directly in my eyes.

He was happy that I’m here now, it was very obvious in his face. “I
was very afraid when you made me choose of keeping or letting you go.â€Â​ Why
did he let me go then? Why don’t he choose to keep me instead?

“It’s hard for me to let you go that time but I need to, I know that I
hurt you a lot. And I know that you need time to think,â€Â​ he continued. And that
makes me smile, he understood me, and thought about my feelings too.

“You wanted me to stay that time, right?â€Â​ I decided to ask him. He

nodded and embraced me again. “You can’t imagine how badly I
wanted you to stay that time, but I know I can’t force you to stay because I
just wanted too.â€Â​

“You’re hurt too, suffered a lot. Then why don’t you look for
me?â€Â​ I asked as I pulled away to his hug to see his expression.

“I wanted to look for you but I remembered what you told to me, that
you’ll be the one who will come back.â€Â​ He answered honestly and took
my hand. He slowly put it above his chest, “You’re the only one I
love, the woman I’m willing to spend the rest of my life. My mate, my woman
and my queen.â€Â​ I couldn’t help but to cry at what he said.

“I love you; you know that right?â€Â​ I slowly nodded. I know, I know that
very well.

“I’m begging you, love. Please don’t leave me again, I need

you, we need you, the whole kingdom needs you.â€Â​ He pleaded. Damn, how can
I leave now? But how can I stay? Did I really choose the right choice?

I know he’ll be angry with me when he learned to know that I leave again,
I’m sure I won’t be able to come back here freely after
tomorrow’s night. But I need bear with it, for peace and freedom.

“No, I won’t leave you ever again.â€Â​ I lied. By lying, he will never
think of me leaving. I know this is wrong but do I have a better choice?

I just wanted to arrange the alliance between werewolves and vampires. This is very
risky, once the vampires and werewolves discover that I’m also a werewolf
and vampire, they will hate me. All of them, they might be also thinking that
I’m some kind of spy, both of the clan.

Damn, I really need to be conscious and be careful on what decision and plan that I
will do.